%
•^mmm^ "^^iimm^^
^
fAjOFCAlIFO^ ^0FCAIIF0%
^ummor^ ^ummoyt^
OJIWDJO^^ %0JI1VJJ0=^
^J!n3QNVS01^
^.OFCAUFOff^ ^OFCAIIFO^^ «^^ME UNIVEW/^
AKlOSANCElfx>
3
>
^lOSANCFlf/^
■■^aiAiNnmv
99
-<
.^^\F•l)NIVERy/A ^vlOSANCElfj^
^ "^ V ^^'■■■■* so
<ril30K
"^i^UDNVSOV-
^HIBRAR
5,MEUNIVER% ^lOSANCElfj-^ ^.OFCAllFOff^
'/4fljAii"<ii jn>
5^lUBRARYQ^
,^^0FCAIIF0%
>&Aav«an#
-vjNHIBRAR'i
^lilBRARYQr
^OF-CAIIFO/?^
>i,OFCAllF0%
l\/P\l t\/^l
^wt•uNlv^Ry/A
^.ffojnvjjo-^ '^<JOjiivjjo>^ <rii30Nvsoi^
^\WEUNIVER%
^lUSANGElfT>
o
-<
"^/5il9AINn-3V\V^
vjclOSANCElfj^
.S3 - 30
^t
V:
:^ ■%
5^ §
#
? #
yi
THE
ELEGIES OF THEOGNIS
AND OTHER ELEGIES INCLUDED IN
THE THEOGNIDEAN SYLLOGE
A REVISED TEXT BASED ON A NEW COLLATION OF
THE MUTINENSIS MS. WITH INTRODUCTION
COMMENTARY AND APPENDICES
BY
T. HUDSON-WILLIAMS, M.A.
PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITY COLLEGE OF NORTH WALES
BANGOR
LONDON
G. BELL AND SONS, LTD.
1910
« • * t
» «
• • •
• « • »
• • • • •
• • .«-
• • • I
• • • -
OXFORD : HORACE HART
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
• ••
t t 4
• C •
« ft »
• • •
< • ft •
( « C fc •
ft C ft I ft ft ft <
ft • • •!
ft ft ft I « ft .
?A
fc
^10
TO
MY WIFE
i
PREFACE
To Professor W. Rhys Roberts, of Leeds University,
I owe a debt of gratitude which I can never adequately
repay ; not only for the kindness with which he en-
couraged and advised me in the course of my pre-
liminary studies of the Theognidean question (1901-4),
but also for many helpful suggestions made during
the preparation of this edition; and finally for his
assistance in correcting the proofs when the book was
passing through the press.
I am also indebted for valuable assistance to my
colleague Mr. W. H. Porter and to Mr. J. Maclnnes of
Manchester University.
T. HUDSON-WILLIAMS.
March, 1910.
CONTENTS
PAGE
Bibliographical Note ..... xi
Editions ........ xiii
Abbreviations ....... xiv
Introduction :
Chapter I. History and Chronology . . 1
Chapter II. Origin and Composition of the
Theognidean Sylloge ... 12
Criticism of various Theories. Catch-
woi'ds, p. 13 ; Anthologies, p. 16 ;
Schoolbooks, p. 19 ; Song Books, p.
27 ; Eicienda, p. 30 ; Metrical Tests,
p. 35 ; Linguistic Tests, p. 41 ; the
Conservative Keaction, Harrison's
Studies, p. 43 ; the Second Book, p. 54.
Chapter III. Eesults and Conclusions . . 70
Chapter IV. Testimonia ; discussion of refer-
ences to Theognis in ancient literature 82
Manuscripts ..... 108
Text and Critical Notes .... 107
Explanatory Notes ..... . 171
Appendix ........ 255
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTE
Besides numerous articles in the classical journals (e. g.
Philologus, Hermes, Classical Revieio, &c.), I have consulted the
following pamphlets : —
Bernhardt, H., Theognis quid de rebus divinis et ethicis
senserit. Vratislaviae, 1875.
Cauer, F., Parteien und Politiker in Megara und Athen.
Stuttgart, ISiJO.
Corsenn, A., Quaestiones Theognideae. Leipzig, 1887.
Criiger, 0., De locorum Theognideorum apud veteres scriptores
exstantium ad textum poetae emendandum pretio. Regi-
montii, 188"2.
Frese, H., Quae ratio intercedat inter librum Theognideorum
priorem et posteriorem. Kiliae, 1895.
Geyso, A. de, Studia Theognidea. Argentorati, 1892.
Grafenhan, G., Theognis Theognideus. Mulhusae, 1827.
Hartel, G., Analecta. Vindobonae, 1879.
Heimsoeth, F., Emendationes Theognideae. Bonnae. Partes
tres, 1873, 1874, 1875.
HeiTverden, H. van, Animadversiones adTheognidem. Traiecti
ad Rhenum, 1870.
Holle, J., Megara im mythischen Zeitalter. Recklinghausen,
1S81.
Jordan, H., Quaestiones Theognideae. Regimontii, 1885.
Kiillenberg, R., De imitatione Theognidea. Argentorati, 1877.
Lucas, J., Studia Theognidea. Berolini, 1893.
Mey, H. van der, Studia Theognidea. Leiden, 1869.
Miiller, C, De scrii^tis Theognidis. Coronae Germanorum,
1877.
Peppmidler, R., In elegias Theognideas exercitationes criticae.
Halle, 1887.
xii BIBLIOGEAPHICAL NOTE
Renner, J. G., Quaestiones cle dialecto antiquioris Graecorum
poesis elegiacae et iambicae. Lipsiae, 1868.
tjber das Formelwesen im gr. Epos u. epische Reminis-
cenzen in der iilteren gr. Elegie. I, II. Freiberg, 1871,
1872.
Rintelen. C, De Theognide Megarensi poeta. Monasterii, 1863.
Roche, J. La. Studien zu Tlieognis. I, II. Linz, 1891, 1892.
Schafer, M., De iteratis apud Theognidem distichis. Halis
Saxonum, 1891.
Schneidewin, H., De syllogis Tlieognideis. Argentorati, 1878.
De Theognide eiusque in Stobaei florilegio servatis.
Stettin, 1882.
Schomann, G. F., Schediasma de Theognide. Gryphiswaldiae,
1861.
Sitzler, J., Emendationes Theognideae. Aurelia Aquensi, 1878.
Studien zum Elegiker Theognis. Tauberbischofsheim,
188.5.
Studemund, G., Comraentatio de Theognideorum memoria
libris manu scriptis servata. Vratislaviae, 1889.
Weber, C. F., De proverbio apud Theognidem (v. 17). Mar-
burgi, 1853.
Wendorft", F., Ex usu convivali Theognideam syllogen fluxisse
demonstratur. Berolini, 1902.
Winter, W. M., Die unter dem Namen des Theognis viberlieferte*
Gedichtsammlung. Leipzig, 1906,
EDITIONS
The following are the chief editions containing the complete
Theognidea : —
Bekker, 1815, 2nd ed., 1827. Welcker, 1826. Schneidewin,
F. G., in his Delectus Poetariim Gyaeconiiu, 1838. Orelli, J. G.,
1840. Bergk, in the Poetae Lijrici Graeci, 1843, 4th ed. 1882 ;
also included (with revised text) in B.H.C. (see Abbreviations).
Hartung, in Die EJegiher, vol. I, 1859. Ziegler, 1868, 2nd ed.
1880. Sitzler, 1880. Harrison, 1902.
Selections (annotated) from the TJieognidea are included in
Stoll Anthologie griechischer LgriJcer (2nd ed., 1857) ; Buchholz,
Anthologie cms den Lyrikern der Gricchen (revised b}' Pepp-
miiller, 1900) ; Tyler, Selections from the Greek Lyric Poets
(revised 1906 : Ginn).
An interesting but very fanciful study of Theognis will be
found in J. H. Frere's Theognis Eestitntus, Works, vol. II, 1872.
A good account of the poet and his alleged writings is given
in the histories of Greek Literature by Bernhardy, Bergk,
Flach, Croiset, and in other well-known handbooks ; cf. also
Cucuel, Theognis de Megare et ses elegies (Annales de Bordeaux,
1889); Felice Ramorino, Teognide di Megara (Rivista di
Filologia, 1879); Couat, Le second lirre d'elegies attribue a
TJieognis (Annales de Bordeaux, 1883).
Of the numerous translations the most interesting are
perhaps Frere's verse rendering in Theognis Restitutus, and that
by Jacques le Gros (16th cent.), published for the first time in
L'Annuaire de I'Assoc. pour I'Encouragement des l^tudes
Grecques, 1882.
ABBREVIATIONS
= Theognis, Book I, viz. vv. 1-1230.
Ale. = Alcaeus.
Alcm. = Alcman.
Anacr. = Anacreoii.
Anacrnt. = Anacreontea, formerly ascribed to Anacreon.
A.P., or A.Pal. = Palatine Anthology.
A.Plan. = Planudean Anthology.
A.Pol. = Athenaion Politeia.
A.Rh. = Apollonius of Rhodes.
Atb. = Athenaeus.
/3' = Theognis, Book 11, Musa Paedica, viz. vv. 1231-1389.
Bek. = Bekker.
Bgk. = Bergk.
B.H.C. = Bergk's Anthologia Lyrica revised by Hiller and
Crusius.
C.R. = Classical Review.
Callini. = Callimacbus.
Callin. = Callinus.
Camer. = Camerarius.
Diog. L. = Diogenes Laertius.
Gild. = Gildersleeve.
H., or H.H. = Homeric Hymns, ed. Sikes and Allen.
Harr., or H. = Studies in Theognis by E. Harrison, 1902.
Hds. = Herodas.
Hdt. = Herodotus.
Hes. = Hesiod, W(orks and) D(ays), Sh(ield), Th(eogony).
Hesych., or Hes. = Hesychius.
Hom. Ep. = Homeric Epigrams.
I.D. = The Ionic Dialect by Weir Smyth.
II. = Iliad.
J.H.S. = Journal of Hellenic Studies, article on Theognis by
T. Hudson-Williams in vol. xxii, Part I, 1903.
ABBREVIATIONS xv
L. and B.
= Leaf and Bayfield's notes on the Iliad.
M.P.
= Musa Paedica. Theognis, Book 11, viz. vv.
1389.
1231-
M.T.
= Goodwin's Moods and Tenses.
Mimn.
= Mimnermus.
N.J.
= Neue Jahrbilclier.
Od.
= Odyssey.
P.L.G.
= Bergk's Poetae Lyrici Graeci.
Pol.
= Poly bins.
R.M.
= Rheinisches Museum.
Scliol.
= Scholiast.
Scol.
= Attic Scolia.
Simon.
= Simonides of Ceos.
Sol.
= Solon.
Steph.
= Stephanus, Thesaurus, ed. Haase.
Stob.
= Stobaeus.
INTRODUCTION
Theognis poeta vetiis et priuhns. — Ajimiaxus Marcellinus.
Theognis was a grroJ cwd wise mati.—T. York Powell.
CHAPTER I
History and Chronology
The two books of elegiac verse attributed to Theognis
the Megarian contain poems known to liave been com-
posed by Tyrtaeus, Mimnermus, and Solon. As the
Theognidea comprise more than half the extant remains
of Greek elegy written before the Alexandrian period
(from Callinus to Theocritus of Chios inclusive), it is
by no means unlikely that they include a great number
of poems by other authors whose identity may some day
be revealed by a lucky find in the sands of Egypt.
Before we can proceed to examine the internal evidence
for questions connected with the poet's life, date, and
political surroundings, we must first discover some test
which will enable us to distinguish authentic poems of
Theognis from those of other writers represented in the
collection which bears his name.
Many generations of Theognideans have been engaged
in a stubborn dispute over the cr^pr^yts mentioned in
V. 19. The poet refers to this 'seal' as a device that
will protect him against the depredations of the pla-
giarist ; for its presence will always betray the theft.
Some suppose it to be the poet's name, and appeal
to the practice of Herodotus and Thucydides Avho in-
serted their names at the beginning of their historical
2 INTRODUCTION
works ; the addition of his own name bj' Tiniotheus
in the closing section of The Persians has been adduced
in support of this interpretation, which has been adopted
by Welckei, F. G. Schneidewin, Hiller, Crusius, and
Harrison.
' It is the decLiration of the author's name which is
the seal, the hall-mark, the guarantee of merit, just as
a great maker's name on a piano is a proof of good
workmanship ' (Harr., p. 246). But a hall-mark is of
no use unless it is on every sejjarate jewel ; the maker's
name must be on every piano. To suppose that any
one would steal the whole collection is absurd ; against
those who wished to appropriate single poems the mere
insertion of the author's name at the beginning or end
of the book would offer no protection. Thucydides and
Herodotus wrote continuous histories and not detached
elegies.' Hipparchus, Demodocus, and Phocylides*
attached their names to single maxims of one or two lines.
This fact is in itself a sufficient proof of the copyright
claimed for their own productions by the gnomic poets
of early Greece ; for, as Wilamowitz-Mollendorff re-
marks, 'these poets took pains to perpetuate their names'
{GreeJc Beadcr, Engl, ed., vol. i, p. 3). So too Theognis,.
by tlie less clumsy expedient of adding the two syllables
that made up the name of his young protege Cyrnus-
(always in the vocative), affixed his mark to many short
elegies, and so made known the author's identity to
every reader and hearer. He would be a poor elegist
who used the same appellation over seventy-five times
' Few would to-day be inclined to follow Hartung and otliers in
supposing that the Theognidea once formed part of a continuous
poem. They base their arguments on the expression rj -noi-qai-; in
Xt^n. ap. Stob. See p. 80.
* Kat To5« Ar/ixoSoKov k.t.X., ^wtcvKihtcu k.t.X., Mvfifia to5' 'l-nitapxov
(jTii\f Siicaia <ppovwv ; a method that demands too much space lit
the short compass of a hexametei* or an elegiac couplet.
HISTORY AND CHRONOLOGY 3
merely because it served him as ' a convenient stop-gap ' ;
so Mr. Harrison calls it in a note to his Studies (p. 133).
Others regard o-c^pvyyt's as 'the seal of silence ' ('let
them remain concealed and secret ', Frere), comparing
a couplet ascribed to Lueian {A. Pal. 10; 42).' Leutsch
connected it with a section of the I'o'/xo?, and the recent
discovery of The Persians has led to the revival of his
theorj' in a somewhat modified form. We know that
the (r</)payts was the sixth division of the v6fjio<s, coming
immediately before the e7rtAoyo9. In The Persians it
contains the name of Timotheus with the addition that
he was a native of Miletus. Such a o-e^payt? %vould not
suit the purjjose of the Megarian, who distinctly refers to
it as a security against theft. There is a vast difference
between a volume of loose elegies and a nomos with its
complicated arrangement so ordered as to form one sym-
metrical whole. The passages already adduced from
Solon and Lueian favour the interpretation of the word
in the ordinary sense of • seal ' ; as a seal served to pro-
tect the contents of a packet from being rifled, so too
in the case of dispatches it afforded the best clue to the
writer's identity.
But whatever be our interpretation of the poet's words,
it must be admitted that the presence of Ki'pve is the best
criterion for distinguishing a genuine elegy by Theognis ;
and this is recognized even by those who refuse to regard
it as the " seal '. Mr. Harrison, for instance, holds that
Theognis himself inserted the address to Cyi'nus in v. 1354
l>ecavise he wished to give a hint of his connexion with
the Musa Paedica " ; and Nietzsche maintained that the
composer of that book interpolated an elegy addressed
to Cyrnus with the deliberate intention of bringing into
discredit the stern moralist of Mesrara.
^ 'AppTjToji' iirictiv ■y\cua(TT] a<ppafii (wtKeiffOaj j Kpuaawv yap fivOcui' tj
KTfavM' (pvXaKTj. Cf. also a(ppdjii^( tvvs \6yovi ffiyrj. Solon ap. Stob.
3. 79. - 'To set his seal on the second book' (p. 267".
b2
4 INTRODUCTION
The identification of (K^p-qyU with Kt'pve is found in the
Latin translation' (lacobo Schegkio interprete) pub-
lished by Hertel with Vinet's edition of Theognis. It
was also proposed by Hartung who did not add to its
value by emending the text so as to read ' Kvpve ' (TO(fn-
lofxevw ovofja K.r.X. It was independently j)ut forward
by Sitzler who also quite needlessly prints the name
between commas in v. 19. He has herein not been
followed by Lucas and the others who accept his general
explanation of the passage.
Sitzler in his edition of Theognis certainly goes too
far when he rejects almost every poem that does not
bear this * seal ' ; an elegy may often be a mere fragment,
and there is no need to suppose that the poet affixed
his mark to everything he wiote. But as material to
illustrate his life the remaining poems in the collection
must be used with the greatest caution, and mere occur-
rence among the Thcofjnidca should never induce us to
accept an eleg}' as authentic.
Home of Theognis.
Outside the T/icufjnidca we have little trustworthy
information about the poet himself, and every inference
drawn from casual statements in the works of ancient
writers has l^een hotly contested. The Greeks them-
selves could not agree even on the question of his home
and birthplace. In v. 28 he calls himself a ' Megarian '.
The poems contain such clear references (e.g. 773 sqq.)
to the Nisaean Megara on the Isthmus of Corinth that
most modern scholars agree in regarding Theognis as a
native of that town ; the use of Meyapeu's without any
distinguishing epithet points to the most famous Megara.
and the political situation described in 53-60, &c., corre-
^ Diciiiti inilii ihtu ailcris suauissime Cynic,
nomiiir et tibsigna ut sint bene tuta tiio.
HISTORY AND CHRONOLOGY 5
sponds closely with the accounts of Megara Nisaea given
by Aristotle and Plutarch.
The ancients, it is true, were divided in their opinions,
and some preferred the claims of Megara in Sicily. The
latter had the support of Plato, who refers to Theognis
as -o\lt7]<; Twi' €1' St/ceAto, Meyapeon:'^ Most modern critics
endeaA^our to remove the difficulty by adopting the sug-
gestion of a scholiast ; Plato, they say, knew that
Theognis was a native of Nisaean Megara, and in the
passage under discussion he tells us that the poet had
received the franchise of the Sicilian city. Had Plato
meant this, he would have added ytrd/jieroi' to ttoXlttji' (as
in the case of Tyrtaeus). Welcker, followed by Sitzler,
removed the obstacle by making kol r/^uets mean 'we,
inhabitants of Attica '. This would certainlj'^ make
ever^'thing clear ; but such a translation is impossil^le.
The Athenian speaker uses Kal ly/xets like Tyjueis 8e ye 0a/xei'
two lines befoie in the sense ' we and those who share
our views '. Theognis is not brought upon the stage as
a native of Attica against Tyrtaeus of Sparta ; such a
contrast would be irrelevant, and Tj'rtaeus himself has
at the very outset been claimed as cfivcrei 'AOrjvato';. The
two poets are introduced to represent not two districts
but two conflicting schools of thought.
It must be admitted that the j)hilosopher looked upon
Sicilian Megara as the home of our poet. Didymus
uttered a violent protest eTrt^ro'/xeros rw lIAciTcort ws 7ra/>-
uTTopovvTL (schol. Laws 6.30) ; Harpocration endeavoured to
refute Plato by an appeal to Th. 783. We can without
hesitation reject the authority of Plato and accept the
claims of Nisaean Megara. So strong is the evidence in
its favour that even the two German critics (Unger and
Beloch) who refuse to regard the poet as a native of
* Laics 629 A 'A9. Trpoarr^aw/xfOa -yoOc Tvpraioi', ruy (pvau fjilv
' A9r]i'aTov, Tcui'Si StTToKirrjv yevu/^fvov . . . (630 A) A^. ttoitjttju 6« icai
r'/ixfii i-iapTvp' ixo/j^fi', Qeoyyiv, voXirrji' tuji/ (v Si/ceAig Mtyapiwv.
6 INTEODUCTION
N. Megnra have found themselves compelled to connect
him with that town and to admit that at least part of
his life was spent there.
Bate of Tlieognis.
In vv. 53-60 we hear that sovereign power had been
taken away from the 'good' i.e. the nobles, and seized
by the 'bad'. This is a reference to the introduction of
democracy at Megara ; to fix its date we have but very
scanty materials at our disposal ; but we may still attain
a fair degree of certainty by examining the statements
of the poet himself and stray bits of evidence from
Aristotle and Plutarch. We must start with Theagenes,
the exact length of whose rule is unknown : but it is
certain that he was already firmly established as tyrant
of Megara when, not later than 624 b. c, he supplied his
son-in-law Cj'lon with a body of mercenaries to join in
an attack upon the freedom of Athens. Plutarch {(^n.
Gr. 18) tells us that he was expelled by the people of
Megara ; some scholars (e, g. Bergk) have assumed a
connexion between his fall and the failure of Megara
to save Salamis from the Athenians. As the capture
of the island cannot have occurred before 600 b.c, we
must reject this theory, for it would give Theagenes
a reign of at least twenty-five years ; in that case we
should have found his name in the catalogue of long
tyrannies given by Aristotle (Pol. 1315 b), where the
fourth place is occupied by the rule of Hieron and Gelon,
which covered only eighteen years (including the reigns
of both these tyrants). The tyranny of Theagenes must
then have been of short duration, and we shall not l)e
far wrong if we reduce its limits to five or six years.
Plutarch {Qn. Gr. 18) tells us that after the tyrant's
fall the Megarians enjoyed a ' short period of moderate
government' (oAt-yov xpovov itrwcfipovrjo-ar, cf. Th. 41);
HISTORY AND CHRONOLOGY 7
finally, under the lead of demagogues ' who gave the
people copious draughts of freedom's wine ' they became
thoroughly corrupt {8ia4>0apa'T€<;, cf. Th. 45), assumed a
brutal attitude towards the rich, and passed a measure
compelling money-lenders to return the interest they
had exacted. In Qii. Gr. 59 we hear again of r/ d«oAafrTos
ZyjjXOKpaTia, y k(U ti]v iraXivroKiav eTTOiqrre Kai t?/v ixpocrvXtav'
Twv 8e Meyapewv ot OpacrvTaroi fxeovcrOevTes v/3p€i Kal wfxoTrjTi
violently assaulted a Theoria from the Peloponnese.
Similar expressions characterize this democracy in the
two passages from the Qit. Gr. : its traits are dcreXyeLa,
v^pcs, (')/j.oT)/s^ and Arabia ; it aft'orded the stock instance
of mob rule at Megara, and it is distinguished from all
others by the adjective a\dAao-Tos.
We next turn to the Politics (Ar. 1304 b). UapairXya-iws
()e Koi r/ £1/ Mcydpots KaTe\v6i] SrjfxoKparia' ot yap Sr/yaaywyoi,
(Vtt ^prjfjiara I'^ojcri hrjfjieveLV, i^e^aWov ttoXAovs twv yvwptfjuov,
€0)? TToAAot'S i—onjcrai' tovs ^€7;yovTaS5 oV oe KaTtoi'T€9 eviKrjcrav
p.a\6p.tvoi rbv hrjp.ov kui KarivTrjaav Trjv f>Atyap;^tai'. Again
(1302 b) we read er raj's ^iip.OKpaTtai'i j^cTTacrta^oi'O'a'] of,
evTTopoL KUTu<^pov7/o-avTes Tys ara^tas ^'at u.vap)(La<;, olov Kal
iv 0ry^ais fJ.era tijv iv Olvocf>VTOL<; p-a-^qv Ka/ctos TToAtTero/AcVois
7; Sr]p,OKpaTLa btecjiOdprj, KaL rj Mcyape'oJi' oi ara^Lav kol dvap)(iav
rjrrr)6ivT0)v, Kal h' ^vpaKov(rai<; ~po t^s FcAwvos rupavvt'Sos, Kal
iv 'Po8u) o Srip.os ~ph rrjs CTraiao-TufrtoJS.
The characteristics of this Megarian democracy agree
with those in the passages quoted from Plutarch ; if
Aristotle had not the wKoAao-Tos 8y)p.oKpa-La in mind when
he spoke of daikyeia, draEia, dvapxfa, and confiscations,
he would have let his readers know, as in the very same
passage he is careful to specify the allusions to the other
states, e. g. ei' 07/^ats p.e.ra ryv k.t.A. In the case of Megara
there w^as no need of further description, as the reference
was at once plain to all. Another passage in the Politics
(1300 a) probably refers to the overthrow of this demo-
cracy. Some refer 1300 a, 1302 b, 1304 b to the return
8 INTRODUCTION
of the exiles mentioned in Tliucyd. 4. 74 ; but, as Schneider
I)ointed out (Welcker, Proleg. Theog. xii), this is incon-
sistent with the expressions ivUrjo-av fxa^^ofxeroi, yTTijOa'TOiv,
and (TV[jijxax^o-aixivwv (1300 a) ; the exiles of 424 secured their
return by peaceful means {KotvoXoyr](Tdixf.voL KaTayova-i).
We learn from Plutarch that the interval between the
fall of Theagenes and the triumph of the masses witnessed
a :ihorf period of moderate government. Combined with
a sentence in the Poetics (3. 3) this may render service
in fixing our date. The Megarians, so Aristotle informs
us, claim Comedy as their own, dating its invention
iirl T7i<s Trap' avTOLs SrjfxoKpaTLas. The Parian Marble (264-
263 B.C.) contains a reference to competitions in Comedy
instituted by the people of Icaria between 581 and 562
B. c. ;^ Susarion is mentioned as the 'inventor". With-
out accepting this statement as historical, we can safely
deduce the following inferences. Less than sixty years
after Aristotle it was believed that comedies were per-
foi'med in Attica before 562 b.c. In the time of Aristotle
(without being contradicted by him), the Megarians
claimed for themselves the invention of Comedy [Poetics
3. 3). Thej^ would not be able to secure a hearing for
their claim unless they asserted that comedies were
represented at Megara before the commonly accepted
date of the Icarian contests and Susarion. The date
offered was ivrl tt}? Trap ai'TOis S'i]fioKfmrLa<;. It follows
that this democratic rule must have been introduced at
least before 570 b.c, probably many years earlier. What
happened at Megara after the return and triumph of
' There was a definite date engraved on tlie marble ; Imt it is
lio longer legible. The entry comes lietween the archonshi]) of
Damasias and the rule of Pisistratus. 'A<^' ov tu 'AdlT]v]ais KOjficuliSwvl
[XO^p[os iT'\i6r] [^aTrj^advljcuv vpui^rcuv 'iKapiiWV fvpuvTO^ 'Sovaapicovos,
ical aOKov (T(6tj Trpwrov (CTxa5a)[i'] ap(nxo[^s^ ical oivov fif\_T]p7jTTjs, ed.
H. V. (iiirtringen, 1903. Some believe that the compiler derived
his information from a i>ii2>il of ArLstotle. The ancients ascribe
a M.cyapt(tii' TroKireia to that philosopher.
HISTORY AND CHRONOLOGY 9
the oligarchs cannot be determined. Welcker and
others assume that the commons again came into power
and retained their suin-emacy till 01. 80. 1. This is
contradicted by a sentence in Thucydides, who dismisses
his account of Megara in 424 b.c. with the remark : kuI
—Aeio-Toi' 8t/ )(^p6vov avT'ij vtv e/\a^to-Twi' yivojxa'rj e'/c irrarreojs
liiTa(rraiTi<; ^vvefxeivev (4, 74). As this was written before
396 B.C. (the jjrobable date of the histoi"ian's death), the
oligarchy of 424 must have broken the record when they
had been less than thirty years in power. It is clear that
there wei'e several changes in government at Megara
during the period claimed by Welcker for democracy
alone.
Poems undoubtedly comj^osed bj' Theognis refer to
a political situation similar to that described by Plutarch
and Aristotle, and it can be proved tliat he wrote elegies
to his young friend Cyrnus soon after the democratic
revolution (vv. 53 sqq.). In announcing his intention
of instructing Cyrnus, he adopts the attitude of a man
possessing wide experience, and their relation is like
that of father to son (27-80). We can therefore infer
that he was over thirty years of age before 570 b.c, and
about sixty by 545 b.c. This figure agrees with the
statements of ancient chronologists and grammarians ;
for they placed his floruit at 01. 59-7 ; e. g. Hieron.
01. 59. 1 ; Chron. Pasc. 01. 57; Suidas yeyoro)? iv -fj vO'
'OAi'/j-tafSt (see infm ^. 99) ; Cyril 01. 58, so too Eusebius.
Those who contend for a later date base their argu-
ments upon two elegies that occur about the middle of
the collection, vv. 757-68, 773-82. The general tone
of both is better suited to the dread ' of a Persian invasion
in 545 B.C. than to the years of actual fighting with
a Persian army in Greece itself or tlie interval between
the two campaigns of 490 and 480. In a poem composed
' Cf. Te'a'9 hi r)V roiat "EXkrjat koI Tovvopa to Wr)h(xji' (pufio^ dicovaai
(.before Marathon), Hdt. 0. 112.
10 INTKODUCTION
after the battle of Marathon we should reasonably expect
to find some allusion to the national deliverance and
some expression of gratitude to the gods whose further
protection was sought. Here there is neither.
The two elegies should be dealt with apart from one
another, and each discussed entirely on its own merits.
Sitzler rejects both ; Hertzberg ascribes 757-68 to Xeno-
phanes of Colophon.
There is good ground for believing that they are not
the work of the same poet. The second (773 sqq.) is
certainl}^ by a Megarian ; it contains an appeal to Apollo
as the patron god of the city, and it is expressly stated
that he built it an acropolis. The poem may well have
been composed by Theognis ; at any rate we know of
no other Megarian who could have written it.
In 757-6S ' Zeus and other gods immortal " ai-e en-
treated to protect the folk ; but Apollo is reserved for
the petition : opOwaai yXwarcrav KOI voov yfj-erepov, which
I take to imply that he stood in no special relation to
the writer's home. There is no doubt that the lines
were written to allay a scare, but the language is not
what we should expect from a man writing during an
actual invasion. The danger, we are reminded, is not
worth a serious thought, and, as Mr. Harrison admit.s,
• war with Medes is mentioned casually, together with
old age and death, as a trouble to be forgotten at a season
of drinking, song and talk.'
The terror of 773-82 is indeed different. The Persians
are referred to as CTTparos v^pto-rr/s, and the poet is in
great apprehension ; contrast 764 with 780. His fears
are occasioned not by the presence of the enemy, but by
the dissensions among his own countrj-men. This fits
in well with tlie excitement aroused in Greece bj^ the
sudden apj^earance of Cyrus and his conquests in the
East, when Greeks of Asia had to abandon their homes
and seek a refuge across the sea. So concerned was the
HISTORY AND CHRONOLOGY 11
greatest of Hellenic states that she sent an embassy
calling upon the king to desist : Sparta, they said, could
not remain an indifferent spectator while any Greek
city was being attacked (Hdt. 1. 152). The reply was
a threat to supply the Spartans with ' woes of their
own '. There was a lack of union among the Greeks at
this date, Sparta being at war with Tegea and Argos
over Thyreatis, and Pisistratus meditating an attack upon
Athens.
Christ (Gr. LHt.-Gesch. § 90) sees in vv. 891-4 a refer-
ence to the Athenian expedition under the Cypselid
Miltiades in 500 b.c. But no satisfactory explanation
of the allusions in these two couplets has yet been offered,
and it is far from certain that Theognis is their author.
See notes on vv. 891-4.
Beloch {X. J. 1888) holds that Megara had passed
through its social revolution about the end of the seventh
century b. c , and he admits that we must either assign
the poet to that date or else remove his home to the
Sicilian city. His interj^retation of 773-82, in which he
finds an allusion to the events of 480, compels him to
adopt the latter cour.se. The difficulty disappears if we
refer the " Persian elegies ' to 545 b. < ;., or reject both as
spurious: the former alternative is to be preferred. The
chronology of Theognis does not depend ujion these two
poems ; the other evidence alread\^ adduced sufficiently
vindicates the traditional date, floruit 545 b.c.
The following may serve as a probable account of what
occurred at Megara in the days of our poet. After the
overthrow of Theagenes the nobles ruled the state and
jealously retained their hereditary rights. This led to
the conclusion of a temporary alliance between the rich
capitalists of the middle class and the distressed peasants
of the country districts. A revolution ensued and demo-
crac\^ was established. Before long there was a split in
the coalition, and the masses, disregarding all considera-
12 INTRODUCTION
tions of party, attacked all the rich alike, and passed
measures of expropriation. The aristocracy and the
noHveaitx riches were now drawn together by commu-
nity of interests, and a new political party was formed.
Distinctions of birth tended to disappear ; but some of
the nobles still held aloof and looked upon the breaking-
down of social barriers with disma^^
Theognis could see no prospect of social and political
salvation save in a return to the good old days when
the nobles were supreme, and he uttered impassioned
protests against the contamination of noble birth by
marriage with ' bad ' men and ' low *. He was the pro-
phet of a lost cause : their common losses tightened the
bonds of the alliance, and great numbers of both classes
went into exile. Returning with an army they attacked
and defeated the disorganized democrats. A new con-
stitution was drawn up in which political privileges
were shared by all who had helped to restore the exiles
(Arist. Po?. 1300 a).
CHAPTER II
Origin and Composition of the Theognidean Sylloge
In the following sections I have found it necessary to
discuss in detail the various theories that have been put
I'orwtird regarding the Theognidean question. Many of
these hypotheses unaccompanied by any proof are dog-
matically asserted in our leading textbooks on the history
and literature of the Greek people. I have inserted a few
references in the footnotes.'
' Fur literary appreciationss, ethical discussions raised by tlie
Tlieognideu, &c., see Symonds, Greek Poets, Series I ; Butcher, As2)ects
of Greek Genius ; the Iiitrod, to Grant's edition of Arist. Ethics ;
Croiset, Hist, of Greek Lit, (large French edition), &e.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 13
i. Catcliwords.
Many attempts have been made to discover some general
plan in the arrangement of the poems. The whole collection
is not arranged according to subject-matter, nor is there
any reason to suppose that the elegies were once placed in
alphabetical order.' The catchword theory has received
much support ; it was first put forward with considerable
hesitation by Welcker (1826), then worked out in detail
and stoutly defended by Nietzsche, again further exempli-
fied and somewhat modified byFritzsche {Philol. 29), and
it is still held with some qualifications by J. Sitzler, whose
edition of Theognis, in spite of many theories which can-
not command our assent, is unsui'passed for convenience
and completeness."
Nietzsche maintains that ' our collection is arranged
according to words [or expressions]. The fragments are
linked together by catchwords, so that we find the same
word [or similar expressions] in every pair of adjacent
poems '. For instance, 1-18 are thus connected ; 1-10 Aios
T€KO?, 11—14 Ovyarep ^Atos, 15—18 Kovpat Atos — eVos, which
joins the poem with the next ( = eireo-Lv 20). Fritzsche fre-
quently oft'ers such feeble links as avSpt and ai'^pojTros. The
catchword need not come near the beginning and end of
the poems connected.
An examination of Nietzsche's scheme shows us that
we find the most satisfactory catchwords in the groups of
poems that deal with the same subject, the catchword
' Occasionally, it is true, we find successive elegies beginning
with the same letter, e. g. 73, 75, 77, 79 ; 611, 615, 617. Were we
to arrange the whole book in this way, we should have to separate
poems closely allied in subject-matter.
2 Cf. R. M. 1867 (Nietz.). The Quarl. Jiev., vol. clxxxiv, p. 304, con-
tains the following remarks on the author of Superman. ' From
Pforta Nietzsche passed at twenty, in 1864, to the Univ. of Bonn.
His last piece of school-work had been an essay upon Theognis of
Megara, in which the old Greek moralist and tyrant was held up
to admiration above the heads of the vile democracy.'
14 INTRODUCTION
being usually the very word we should naturally select as
a heading for the section (e.g. ^t'Aos, oTvos, ttXotjtos) ; simi-
larity of thought implies similarity of language. With
very few exceptions we never get a strong link save where
the subjects are the same ; where the sequence of ideas is
broken, we have a very unsatisfactory catchword or else
a gap in the scheme. The gaps are most numerous where
there is a rapid change of theme and the poems are short ;
the longer elegies frequently supply us with some word
that may be pressed into service, e.g. rofj IOCS = voov 1016 ;
wXccre 664 = oLTToXuiXev 677. It is hard to see how such
links as these could help any one to remember the
sequence in which the poems followed one another.
'It is a fact/ says Nietzsche in summing up. 'that a
great number of the fragments (more than half) are con-
nected by catchwords ; we therefore assume that the
whole collection was once so arranged." His fact is cer-
tainly correct ; his conclusion by no means follows ; it
must first be proved that the poems were intentionally/
arranged on this principle. If in the term ' catchword '
(Stichwort) we are allowed to include simple and trivial
words, synonyms and homonyms that often bear only the
faintest resemblance to one another in sound or meaning,
without any distinction between the different parts of
speech, however far apart from one another the words
may be ; if, when it suits our purpose, we are allowed
reasonable licence in combining or cutting up poems that
deal with the same subject ; if we are permitted to fill up
any gap that may still be left by the insertion of poems
that have already been used or that occur later in the
collection,' then, with all these resources, which have
* N. claims tliat iiis theory accounts for the repetitions in tlie
text of" Theognis. When a catchword could not be found, the
compiler selected n suitable poem from those already incorporated
in the collection. Some of the repetitions inserted by N. to fill up
his gaps come from later portions of the book. Besides, his hyi>o-
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 15
been abundantly used by those who advocate the theory,
we shall always be able to prove an arrangement l)y catch-
words in any collection of poems with a range of subjects
as narrow as that in the Tlieognidea, and generally with far
greater success than has attended the efforts of Nietzsche,
Fritzsche, Miiller, and others in the composition of their
schemes.
To satisfy myself on this point I took up the first col-
lection of short poems that suggested itself to my mind,
and I found them to be admirably suited for the purpose.
The poems of Asclepiades had been taken by their editor
from their various positions in the Palatine Anthology ;
they amount to 180 lines, including 38 poems (all elegies,
with a single exception) ; 25 of these contain 4 lines each,
eight G lines, two 8 lines, two 2 lines, and one 12 lines.
Nos. 1-24 deal with erotic themes, 25-27 are convivial,
28-88 epitaphs and inscriptions. Without once resorting
to Nietzsche's device of combining different poems I suc-
ceeded, with only five gaps, in finding a series of catch-
words quite as satisfactory as those provided by the chief
advocates of the theory.
Seeing that in a chance collection of 38 poems we have
a series of catchwords broken in only five places,' we
should not be surprised if we found a chance collection of
370 poems connected by a series broken in fifty places
alone. In the Tlieognidca, even if we accept all the
catchwords admitted by Fritzsche, who allows greater
freedom than his predecessor, the number of gaps is 112.
We are therefore right in maintaining that this principle
of arrangement was never applied to the Theognidean
Sylloge.
thesis does not explain ;,!) the minute variants presented by the
text of the repeated elegies— in one case the catchword itself had
to be restored by N. ; (2) the occurrence of repetitions in groups of
several elegies not always themselves connected by catchwoi-ds.
1 Witli a little more boldness in the use of synonyms the number
<if gaps may be reduced to one.
16 INTRODUCTION
A slip made by Welcker shows what chance can do.
He asserts {Frolcg. cv) that not infrequently poems have
been placed next to one another owing to similarity of
wording alone. Among the proofs offered come 1228-4.
1225-6, 1227-8: these give good catchwords. He had
forgotten that these three poems do not occur in any MS.
of Theognis. The first comes from Stob. 20. 1, the second
from another section of the same authority (Stob. 67. 4) ;
the two were first inserted by Vinet ; subsequently the
last was introduced into the Thcognidea by Grotius from
Stob. 11. 1 (see p. 170).i
ii. AntlioJogies.
Most students of Theognis hold the view that the first
book (vv. 1-1220) of the collection which bears his name
is an anthology culled from the genuine elegies of the
Megarian poet, supplemented by additions from the work
of other elegiac writers ; some are even inclined to regard
the book as a representative selection of Greek elegiac
poetry to the close, of the fifth century b. c. Various
explanations of its origin have been proposed, and dates
have been confidently attached to the successive phases of
its development by writers who base their theories on
arbitrary inferences resting upon a too strict interpreta-
tion of casual statements in ancient authors. A full dis-
cussion of these passages will be found in a later section
of this Introduction (p. 84). Some have stoutly main-
tained that the two books in their present form cannot
be older than the fifth century a. d. ; others with equal
assurance assign them to the beginning of the fourth
century b. c. ; and recently there has come forward in
England an able critic who, as he himself puts it, ' makes
' For A fuller discussion see my article in the ./. H. S. After if
h:i(l been printed I discovered that Mr. Harrison had already
a])plied a similar test to Latin and English collections of looetry.
with most convincing results. See his Studies, pp. 170-210.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 17
bold to maintain that Theognis wrote all or nearly all
the poems which are extant under his name '.
The i^ractice of collecting striking passages from favour-
ite authors is probably as old as Literature itself, and
we know that extracts from prose and poetry were com-
piled for public and private use in the time of Plato and
Aeschines.^
(1) Theodor Bergk accordingly maintained that the First
Book consists of genuine elegies by Theognis in a much-
abridged and fragmentary form with a strong admixture
of foreign matter - ; (2) others have seen in it a textbook
based upon Theognis and compiled for the instruction of
the young in the schools of Greece ; while (3) a third
school of interpretation regards it as a collection of songs
for use in convivial gatherings.
Without some account of Bergk's wild speculations
it would be impossible to grasp the principles that underlie
his dealings with the text or to account for the frequent
appearances of the hrcvkdor as dcus ex machina in the
critical notes of the I'oetac L?/rici.
He regards the Tlteognidea as a selection from early Bergk's
brenutor.
' Plato, LaK's 811 a oKovs TroiTjTas kaixavOavovras' ol hi tic vavrwv
icf(pd\aia (ic\f^avTei Kcti rivas oXas prjaa? (is ravru avvayayuvT(s iK^av-
Oaviiv (pad Stiv els nv-qfi-qv riOenivovs, el fJLeWei tis dyaOus ijfuv km
aotpos eic TToXvneipias Kal iroKvixaOias yeveadai. Xen. Mem. 1. C. 14 tovs
Orjcravpovs tSjv TrdXai crocpa/v dvSpuiv, ovs eKttvoi KareKiirov ev Pi^Kiots
ypa^pavTes. dveXiTTWv Koivf) avv tois <piX.ois Siepxot^ai, kcu av ri opixifiey
dyaOuv. eKXeyufxeda. Aesch. Ctcs. 135 hid tovto yap, olixai, -fjixas iraiSas
ovTas rds ruiv noirjTwv yvwpas eKp.av6dveiv 'iv' dvZpes ovres avrais xpojfieBa,
A papyrus of the third century B.C. contains fragments of an
anthology : cf. Flimhrs Petrie Papyri, t^^'- "^' ^®^ Isocrates quoted
infra, p. 89.
- Jevons, Hist Gk. Lit., p. 147, refers to the Tli. as 'an anthology
of the older elegiac writers . . . addressed to aristocratic readers'.
The fatal objection to this view lies in the fact that in our collec-
tion one person stands out pre-eminently, oTos TreiruvTat, viz. the
author of the Kvpve poems. Had the collection come down to us
without a name the writer of the Kvpve elegies would certainly
have been picked out as the one outstanding personality.
c
18 INTRODUCTION
Greek elegy/ to which Theognis is the chief contributor.
The whole collection is nothing but a mass of fragments ;
'there is not a single complete elegy in the whole book.'
In a list of those which he considers to have suffered
least from mutilation he includes 237-52, 475-92, 699-
718, 1135-50. The epitomator of Theognis aimed at
eliminating all personal references and individual traits,
keeping only general reflections and maxims in which
the elegiac poetry of the Greeks so richly abounds.^
Sometimes the beginning and end of an elegy wei-e alone
retained; for example, 119-28 are the first lines of a
poem that terminated with 963-70. Another poem
began with 11-14 ; 783-6 are the beginning of an elegy
that ended with 787, 788 ; 697-718 are fragments of a
longer elegy by an unknown author. He believes the
collection to contain poems by various writers ; it is
impossible, he says, to piece together the bits that once
formed complete poems ; but with some hesitation he
suggests the following restoration of 'an elegy by Solon':
373-82, a gap, 383-92, a gap, 315-18, 197-208, 731-42.
Bergk's chief reason for regarding our collection as
nothing but a series of fragments is that he cannot
believe the elegiac poetry of the Greeks to have been so
'trivial and meagre' ; and he appeals to the long poems,
'themselves fragments', which have come down to us
under the names of Tyrtaeus, Solon, and Xenophanes.
It is true that the Greeks of the sixth century b. c. wrote
long poems ; it does not therefore follow that they never
1 See his Gr. Litt.-Gesch. ii. p. 308, and Rhehi. Mus. N. F. iii. 1845.
^ Whatever else has disappeared from the poems of Theognis,
personal allusions and reminiscences are still very frequent in the
elegies addressed to Cyrnus. Bergk believes that changes wei-e
made in the text with the object of removing proper names ;
e. g. 193 avTos roi ravrrjv, or, n. Ipse Theognis nomina duo propria
posuisse videtur. Hartung proposed Auro/fA^y hvyqv, which ho has
inserted in his translation, although in his text he has not dei^arted
so far from the MSS. tradition.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 19
wrote short ones. Paradise Lost does not east suspicion
upon Milton's Sonnets, or upon the still shorter Hesperides
of his contemporary Herrick. A long poem is not re-
quired to express the needs of the moment, and most
elegies in our Sylloge belong to the class of ' occasional
poems ". Some are evidently little epistles like Solon's
reply to Mimnermus (Sol. fr. 20 P. L. G) ; others were
composed to describe the passing phases of current poli-
tics, and some may well be styled manifestoes or a call
to arms. Their conciseness and brevity should arouse
no suspicion. Short pithy sayings were much appre-
ciated in that age, as may be seen from the aphorisms
of the ' Seven Sages ' and the gnomes of Phocylides and
Demodocus. What can be more to the point and com-
plete than Th. 351-4, 503-8, 509-10, and 979-82?
Lucas (Sticdia Theognidea) follows Bergk in assuming Lucas.
that the collection contains many fragments ; e. g. 77-8,
283-4, 299-300, 371-2, 539-40, 055-6, 819-20. He
regards as more or less suspect all * monelegies ', i. e.
'versus qui spatio unius distichi sententiam continent
ita ut primo obtutu speciem sententiae perfectae et abso-
lutae praebeant.' Some of these are slightly adapted from
longer poems ; e.g. the couplets 541-2, 1103-4, which
once formed part of the same elegy. Sometimes, he
says, a distich was specially composed as a resume of
a complete elegy, e. g. 117-18, 179-80, 335-6. But we
do not know enough about the nature of early Greek
elegy to justify the exclusion of poems on the ground
of their being short or • incomplete '.
iii. lite Theognidea not primarilg a school texthooJc.
References to Theognis in ancient literature make it
probable that his poems were used as a textbook in the
schools of Greece. In spite of the dogmatic assertions
made by modern critics, not a single passage has yet been
c2
20 INTRODUCTION
adduced in which it is expressly stated that Theognis
was read in the class-room (see ch. iv. passim). He was
certainly regarded as an excellent teacher of practical
moralit}^ and conduct ; Isocrates includes him among the
apia-TOi (Tv/ji/SovXot ; Dio Chrys. refers to him in company
with Phocylides as crvix^ovXevMV kul TTapawwv rots TToXXots Kttt
iSiojTats ; Cyril (see p. 99) declares with a sneer that the
vei'ses of these two poets are uwold rrep av Kal TirOat Kopiois
KOL [x-r]v Koi TraiSayoiyoi (jiatev av vovOeTovvTa tu /xcipa/cia ; and
the common saying tovtI ySew irplv ©e'oyvti' ycyovevat (Plut.
phll. cumprlnc. 777 c)^ is possibly a reminiscence of school-
days.
Sitzier'f; Some scholars have therefore concluded that the pre-
theories. ^^^^^ condition of the Theognidea is a direct result of
adaptation for teaching purposes.^ In his exposition of
this theory Sitzler declares that Hesiod and Theognis
endured a similar fate ; the poems of both were re-
arranged for the convenience of the schoolboy so as to
provide a series of sections linked together by catchwords.
The schoolmasters who first made the poems of Theognis
a subject of instruction had access to all or most of his
elegies. As books were scarce, they dictated lines to
their pupils, and made them learn them ; each teacher
made his own selection from the complete j)oems, guided
Foreign by his own idea of what was suitable, rejecting what
elemmts in j^^ regarded as unfit, inserting parallels of language or
Theognis. '^ ' " ^ o o
thought, as well as contradictory passages from other
authors, and adding verses that contained a criticism of
the ideas expressed in the preceding elegy of Theognis.
^ Cf. also ' hoc profecto nemo ignoravit et priusquam Theognis,
quod Lucilius ait, nasceretur' (Gelh N. A. i. 3. 19). Curiously
enough Erasmus {Adagio) referred the allusion to Theognis ' Snow ',
the poet ridiculed by Aristophanes.
2 E. g. H. Schneidewin, A. and M. Croiset ; cf. ' Our MSS. of
Theognis come from a collection made for educational purposes in
the third cent. B.C., and show that state of interpolation which is
characteristic of the schoolbook '. G. Murray, Anc. Gk. Lit., p. 84.
OEIGIN AND COMPOSITION 21
Pupils and masters alike composed verses in imitation imitations
of the elegies in their textbook ; some of these made '" '*°S'"**-
their way into the text, and are still there.
When a poem was studied, other passages from i 'repetitions.
Theognis bearing upon the same topic, expressing similar
or conflicting views, were discussed and explained. For
the sake of convenience these were first placed in the
margin and afterwards admitted into the text. Some-
times one or more elegies intervene between two poems
<^onnected by language or thought ; Sitzler explains this
by the assumption that a poem originally written by the
teacher in tlie margin had been afterwards inserted in
the wrong place in the text. The first part of the book
has suffered less from interpolation because the beginning
of a school manual is less likely to be changed, and the
further one gets in any book, the more material for
repetition is at our disposal. The later sections of the
' Complete Poems ' do not appear to have been so well
suited for use in schools ; consequently there is a greater
proportion of interpolated matter as we draw near the
end of the book.
Thus by degrees was j^roduced • a new Theognis, not
everywhere the same', which was religiously copied,
expanded, and handed down from generation to genera-
tion. In the meantime the original Theognis had dis"
-ajjpeared and perished of neglect ; for the school edition
alone survived. Such was the popularity of the new
textbook that the manuals compiled from the writings
of other poets fell into disuse and were allowed to die ;
Hesiod is the sole survivor. Traces of such books may
still be detected in the numerous ancient controversies
regarding the authors of certain well-known lines. Theo-
phrastus, according to Michael of Ephesus, in one passage
of his philosojAical treatises assigned a popular proverb
to Theognis, while elsewhere he refers to Phocylides as
its author (Th. 147). Sitzler's ex^Dlanation is that the
22 INTKODUCTION
gnome was included in two school handbooks based upon
Theognis and Phocylides respectively. The philosopher
was familiar with both, and when he used the quota-
tion a second time, he had forgotten his previous mention
of it, or else he would have added a discussion on the
question of authorship.
Sitskr^s Arguing from the references to Theognis in ancient
theories. Greek writers, Sitzler has endeavoured to tix the date
of the successive stages by which the Tlieognklca reached
their present form. Beginning with Plato, Meno, 95 n,' he
takes oXiyov /xeraySas to mean ' a little lower down ', and
finds the interval between Th. 36 and 435 too long to
suit this description. Therefore, he maintains, the two
passages discussed by Plato stood nearer to one another
in his copy of our poet ; - the difference in length is due
to the presence of extraneous additions in our Sylloge ;
remove the interj^olations, and the difficulty caused by
the expression oXtyoi/ /xera/Sas promptly disappears. The
quotations in Ai'istotle make it clear that much of our
Theognis was unknown to the philosoj^her. The refer-
ences in Xenophon are of no use for our present purpose ;
the extract attributed to him by Stobaeus (88. 14) is not
genuine, but the words Tre/ai oi'Sei-os dAAoD k.t.X. prove that
the writer had in mind a Theognis very different from
the one we know. The remarks of Isocrates on Theognis
are inapplicable to our Sylloge, especially his description
of the poet as one of the apto-rot (rvfji/SovXoi. By the
beginning of the first century a.d. Theognis had not
suffered much from interpolation ; the additions were
mostly ethical, and quite in keeping with the tone of the
original. The fii'st two centuries witnessed very little
change besides the introduction of more senicntiac. The
edition which came into the hands of Plutarch did not
^ The passages concerned arc quoted in full infra, eh. iv.
2 Counting the lines pi'inted as genuine in Sitzler's text, wo find
that there are 182 between 36 and 435.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 23
contain all the extracts from other jjoets that occur in
the collection which we possess ; for when he quotes
poems which our MSS. assign to Theognis, he gives
them under the name of their original authors ^ ; our MSS.
contain all the verses which he cites as the work of
Theognis. The statements of Dio Chrysostom- prove
that there were no erotic or sympotic poems in the
Theognis known to his age. The third century witnessed
sweeping and violent changes in the form of the book,
including the admission of cannina amatoria et convlvalla
d alia id genus ; for the edition used by Athenaeus con-
tained erotica and sympotica, as is evident from the quota-
tions which (see ch. iv) he naakes. But he had never seen
the Musa Paedica, otherwise he would have referred to it
in support of his attack upon the morality of Theognis.
With the exception of this and a few lines not given by
our MSS., the Theognis of Athenaeus was practically the
same as ours ; the same applies to Stobaeus (beg. sixth
century). The second book {31. P.) was subsequently
added to the collection, and is first mentioned by Suidas
in the ' eleventh century '.
Sitzler therefore rejects as spurious all the elegies that Evictions.
fall into any one of the following classes : (1) verses
assigned by the ancients to other authors, (2) repetitions
or imitations, ( 3) verses different in sentiment from those
which are probably genuine, (4) all that embody a criti-
cism of the preceding elegy, (5) amatory and convivial
poems, aliaque ludicra. The poems that have survived
the scrutiny are by no means all allowed to remain :
many evictions follow the application of a further test.
Sitzler firmly believes that Theognis attached his seal,
(the o-e^pT^yis) ' Kvpve ' (cf. p. 4), to every poem which he
1 So do modern students of ancient poetry, in spite of the fact
that the MSS. of the Theognidea claim the lines for the aristocrat of
Megara. Plutarch was using other sources.
^ Born about the middle of the first century a. d.
24 INTRODUCTION
published ; we should therefore expel all the elegies that
do not bear the address to Cyrnus, unless we have good
reason to suppose that they are fragments of elegies that
once bore the required seal. To this class he assigns
(1) all poems addressed to other persons, e. g. Poly-
paides (for, like Welcker, he does not consider this to
be another name for Cyrnus), Onomacritus, Argyris,
Academus, Clearistus, and others; (2) invocations of the
gods, e. g. 1-18 (in spite of Aristotle's reference to 14),
731-42, 773-82 ; (3) poems that for any other reason
cannot have been addressed to Cyrnus, e. g. 1209-10 ;
757-68, because they mention the Persian wars Avhich
Theognis cannot have lived to see ; 407-8 'nam eiusmodi
non est familiaritas quam aliis locis videmus Theognidem
inter et Cyrnum intercedere '. Out of this " baphometic
fire-baptism ' emerge 330 lines ; of the 1389 verses (ex-
clusive of repetitions) which make up the Thcocjnklea these
alone have attained to the honour of the large tyj)e with
which Sitzler designates a genuine elegy ; all the rest are
spurious and meet the reader in one of two varieties
of small type chosen to indicate the supposed origin of
the interpolation.
Criticism If Sitzler's interpretation of the statements made by
o/Siisler. g^jjcient authors regarding Theognis is shown to be im-
possible, and if he can fairly be accused of having put too
narrow a constrviction upon the words of Theognis him-
self with regard to his own methods of composition, then
the theory of which I have just given an outline loses
every vestige of support (see ch. iv).
Sitzler was not the first to deal with the Thcognklea
in this fashion. As early as 1826, Welcker, the father
of Theognidean criticism, rearranged the order of the
poems, printing the 'genuine' elegies in two sections
according to subject-matter, (1) Gnomes to Cyrnus, (2)
Gnomes to Polypaides. He added in the following divi-
sions poems classed as ' a Theognide aliena ' : Sympotica,
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 25
Fjpigranimata, Parodiae, Adcspofa, JItisa Faedica, and of
course poems known to have been composed by Tyrtaeus,
Mimnermus, and Solon, See an exhaustive discussion
by Harrison {Studies, ch. iii).
In stating liis theory Sitzler lays great weight on the
differences which our MSS. exhibit in the length of the
Theognidean collection. But a brief examination of the
contents and order of our MSS. is enough to prove beyond
all doubt that we have before us a number of more or less
varying texts which can only be accounted for on the
assumption that they are all derived from one prototype
differing little from our earliest and most complete MS. A.
According to Sitzler's reasoning our MSS. represent dif-
ferent stages in the later history of the school text ; we
should therefore exj)ect to find traces of the process of re-
casting, omitting, and adding, by which, we are told, the
book reached its present form. With one trifling exception
A contains all that is given in the other MSS., and these
difter from one another only in the occasional omission
of some lines that are found in A, especially repetitions ;
the order of the poems is the same in all. The mere
omission of a great number of poems is irrelevant, as
it cannot even be shown that lines of a certain tendency
were cast out ; and there is no trace of the further
addition of i^arallels and the insertion of imitations
composed in the school-room. There is but one analogy
that would support Sitzler's hypothesis, and this our MSS.
do not supply ; for it would be idle to argue that they
descend from various school-books based upon Theognis
(the 'novus Theognis, non ubique idem' of Sitzler)
produced independently of one another. Selections made
by different masters and treated according to the method
assumed by Sitzler would not be very like one another
in arrangement and contents. No two teachers would
agree in giving in the same j^lace extracts of the same
length from the same poems of Tlieognis, arranged in
26 INTEODUCTION
the same order, with the same criticisms ; nor would
they always agree in choosing the same parallels from
Mimnermus or Solon and inserting them in the same
place ; and they would have passed well beyond the
border-line of the miraculous if they agreed in giving
the same repetitions with the same textual variations,
of a trivial nature/ in the same place and in producing
exactly the same imitations of the same elegies and
letting them creep into the same place in the text. As
this, and this alone, would afford the required analogy,
it must be admitted that there is nothing in the relations
of the surviving MSS. to one another to favour the theory
which has received such wide support.
Again, the contents of the book make it quite unfit for
school use. Many of the elegies it contains are frag-
mentary, disconnected, and, where they stand, almost
unintelligible ; the subject they deal with is often trivial
and of no general interest ; it is hard to see what possible
use could be found for poems like 371-2, 407-8, 419-20,
539-40, 579-80, 595-8, 599-602. The moral tone of the
poems is often low ; - it is not likely that exhortations to
a life of luxury, idleness, and dissipation, would retain their
poiDularity with many generations of school teachers. ' It
1 Cp. 115-10, G4:3-4; il, 1082 a.
2 For a different view cf. 'The extant lines of Theognis are often
supposed to represent a school edition of the poet's works, con-
taining the more imin-oving portions.' Freeman, Schools of HeUa>:.
' The hand of the schoolmaster seems to have been at work in the
case of another poet much used in education, Theognis. Such
parts of his poetry as are obviously unedifying are relegated to a
sort of ai^i^endix at the end of the book, and in many MSS. are
omitted altogether.' G. Murray, Rise of the Greek Epic, p. 133.
3 Cf. Th. 503-8, 983-8, 993-6, 1007-12, 1039-40, 1063-8, 1129-32.
Even if it could be shown that the poems are connected by means
of catchwords, this would give no support to the school-book theory,
as Sitzler himself extends the catchwords to the Musa Paedica (Bk. ii ',
whicli he does not believe to have been used in schools. With
regard to the repetitions his theory fails to account for (1) the
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 27
is curious that, while Sitzler denies to the Theognklea in
their final form the moral excellences claimed for Theognis
by Isocrates and others, he can still believe that they
were good enough to improve the mind of the young for
several centuries after the introduction of Christianity.
iv. A Song Bool:.
The view has been advanced that our book is a col-
lection of drinking-songs specially designed for use at con-
vivial gatherings, and attempts have been made to account
for all its peculiarities by means of this hypothesis.^
There is no doubt that elegies of the most varied character
were sung at banquets, and there is a reference to this
practice in more than one passage of the T/ieognidca. In
V. 239 we are told that Cyrnus will be on the lips of all
men, and present at all feasts and banquets ; young men
will sing his renown to the accompaniment of shrill-
toned pipes. In V. 939 a guest offers an excuse for his
inability to sing. From v. 943 we learn that the singer
stood to the right of his accompanist. Athenaeus (p. 694)
tells us that hortatory poems were most suitable for
symposia, and an enumei-ation of the poetical qualities
recommended in the Convivial Problems of Plutarch as
most likely to produce the best impression upon the
frequenters of convivial gatherings would furnish an
excellent description of the didactic poems of Theognis.
There are in the Attic Scolia (e. g. 8, 21, 22, 23, 26, 80, in
P. L. G.) yi'w/xat veiy similar to those of Theognis. The
minute variants in their text, and (2) the occurrence in masses,
towards the end of the hook, of repeated poems that frequently
have no connexion with their neiglibours.
1 Keitzenstein, Ep. u. Sk. ch. ii, regards the Tlieognidea as a con-
vivial hymn-book compiled from the works of many poets ; in its
character of Commersbuch he finds an argument in support of a fifth-
century date. Wendorff's dissertation is entitled ex usu convivali
Theognideam syllogen Jluxisse demonslratur. Wilamowitz also holds the
Tlieognidea to be a Trinkliederbiich, Cf. Baumgarten, Hell. KuKur, j). 208.
28 INTRODUCTION
word eratpos which occurs so frequently in our book was
specially used in the sense of ' drinking-companion ' (cf.
V. 115).' Cluhs of ayaOoL met to sing the praises of
their own party and to commemorate their heroes of the
past ; remains of such songs have survived in the Leipsy-
drium Scolion {Ath. Polit. 19) and in an elegiac couplet
sung in honour of Cedon {Ath. Polif. 20).
Some poems in the Thengnidca appear to have been
specially composed for use in social clubs, e. g. 579-80,
sung by a woman, with the man's reply, 581-2 ; 1155-6
is evidently an answer to 1153-4, if not by the same
author, certainly by an imitator : advocates of the Com-
mersbucli theory have extended this explanation to those
pairs of elegies of which the second contradicts or criti-
cizes the sentiment expressed in the first, e. g. 1003-6
and 1007-12 ; cf. also 885-6, 887-8, 889-90 ; but these
may also be accounted for by the practice of writing
parallel or contrasted passages side by side in a common-
place book. We might even admit that every single
elegy in the collection with which we are now dealing-
was intended by its author to be sung or recited in meet-
ings of boon-companions ; it would not therefore follow
that the collection as a whole was meant to be a hymn-
book for Jiahitues of such gatherings.
Before we can make good this assumption we must
show that the setting of the book is peculiarly appropriate
to the purpose claimed for it, and that the poems are put
together in a convenient way, for instance, either (1) dic-
tionary-wise according to subjects alphabetically arranged,
so that an elegy on any given theme coidd be immediatelj'
picked out from a group under that heading ; or (2) in the
form of a continuous programme giving the order in
which the poems are allotted to each singer in succes-
* Pind. 01. 9. 6 ncofin^ovTi (fuAois 'EijiapfMuarw avv (ralpots. Plat. liep.
568 E avTus T€ Kat ol avfxvuTai re Kat iTatpoi koI tToipai : cf. tlie use
of Si (Tacpf in Attic Scol. 2.3.
ORIGIX AND COMPOSITION 29
sion. But there is in our book no grouping according
to subjects, and no general principle of arrangement has
yet been discovered. Geyso {Studiu), it is true, maintains Geyso.
that what he regards to be the second division of the
poems, viz. 757-1230, is drawn up on a definite principle,'
and he has attempted to show how each poem naturally
calls forth the next. But his programme will not bear
examination ; he is often forced to connect poems by
means of fanciful resemblances or contrasts ^ ; a mono-
tonous succession of elegies on similar subjects is suc-
ceeded by a series of rapidh' changing topics with no
connecting link, and, in spite of transpositions in the
order, there are still many gaps in the scheme." Here,
as with the catchwords, the links fail where they are
most required.
Geyso lays great stress on the hymns addressed to the
gods with which tlie alleged sympotic collection opens.
But 769-72 can hardly be regarded as an invocation of the
Muses; and 7.57 sqq., 773 sqq. , are poems composed for
a special occasion, and ill adapted for constant use in con-
vivial meetings. We get invocations of a far more suitable
character at the beginning of our book (1-18), and these
occur in a section for which Geyso does not claim a place
at symposia. In spite of the praise lavished upon his
dissertation in the preface to Bergk's Anfhologla (ed.
Crusius) it cannot be said that his main conclusions are
likely to receive much support.
^ ' Collector igitur haec cai'mina ex genuino ordine eripuit eaque
in speciem certaminis convivalis coUegit et suum in usum ordin-
avit.' Stadia., p. 64.
- e. g. ' ad versus 787 sq. respondet alter symposiasta qui patriae
laudi op2)onit virtutis et sapientiae laudem ". 895-902 '■fvwu-qs et
avyyvwfiT]^ virtus laudatur, ad quos alius vv. 903-30 adiungit aliain
virtutem (peidaiKiav laudans '.
» e. g. after 820 and 1190.
30 INTEODUCTION
V. Eicienda.
Many attempts have been made to sift the foreign from
the genuine element in the Theognidca and restore the
interpolated poems to their original owners. Their failure
is due to the unsatisfactory nature of the criteria adopted ;
there can be no finality in conclusions based ujion (1)
resemblances in language, tone, sentiment, and general
situation ; (2) references to places and persons alleged to
be inconsistent with what we already know about the life
and fortunes of Theognis ; (3) contrasts to what are
assumed to be his characteristic modes of thought and
feeling. For instance, Wendorff (pp. 2 sqq.) holds that
373-80 cannot have been composed by the author of
1179-80, as in the latter elegy Theognis advises Cyrnus to
revere the gods, while the other contains a savage indict-
ment of King Zeus himself ; nor will he admit that the
same man could have written the following pairs : 567-70
(or 1119-22) and 527-8 (or 1351-2) ; 465-6 (or 629-30)
and 1063-8 ; 1153-4 and 1155-6 (or 559-60) ; and several
others.
The following is the black list draw^n up by Hartung,
who has actually printed the " restored " elegies among the
collected fragments of their alleged rightful owners.
Solon, on the ground of similarity in thought and diction,
receives Th. 197-208, 605-6, 693-4, 847-50, 933-4, 945-
54, 1155-6 ; Mimnermus is credited with 1007-24, 1069-
70 ; Callinus gets 235-6 (for no apparent reason), 603-4
because Athenaeus is supposed to allude to this couplet
when he says that the elegies of Callinus contain a
reference to the fatal effect of luxury on the citizens of
Magnesia'; 257-66, 861-4, 1209-16, are assigned to
' 12. .525 c a-nij\ovTO h\ kcu Ma-^vriris oi vpbs to) MaiavSpev Sia tu
TtXiov dvfOf/yai, ws (p7]ai KaWivos tv tois ekcftiois. But the woes of
the Magnesians had become i>roverbial, and there is no reason
■whatever for holding, as many critics do, that the lines in question
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 31
Cleobulus, Cleobulina, or Eumetis, because they are known
to have composed riddles in elegiac metre. To the
Spartan sage Chilon he confidently attributes 879-84,
which can only have been composed by a Laconian, and
1087-90, because the author invokes the Spartan deities
Castor and Polydeuces.
Reitzenstein is more cautious, and offers the following Rdi^emiein.
suggestions : 579-80, 861-4, and 257-60 were composed
by a woman ; to these he would also add 1043-4, where
the corrupt MS. reading uo-n'^eA;;? stands for the name of
a woman ; further, 879-84, 997-1002, 1087-90 by a Laco-
nian, 891-4 by a Euboean, 1209-10 by an XWon' living
in Thebes, 1211-16 by an exile from a city in the Lethaeus
region. He refers to the above as 'the undoubtedly
un-Theognidean j^ieces'.' The critical notes of Bergk's
Lyric Poets contain a number of similar ejections includ-
ing the ascription of 533-4 to Archilochus." In most
of the above cases the difficulty disappears if we bear in
mind the fact that elegies frequently reflected the passing
moods of the moment, and that we are altogether ignorant
of the situation which called them into being ; it is quite
possible that the poet wrote for friends or imaginary
characters of his own invention. The references in some
of the rejected poems are too obscure to warrant any
definite conclusions regarding their authors^; and we
should not forget that these early poets frequently imi-
tated and appropriated the thoughts, expressions, and
must have been written by an inhabitant of Asia Minor. See
Appendix on 1103-4.
1 He believes the collection to contain 'eine ganze Keilie fiir uns
namenloser Dichter '. See his book Epicjramm iind Skolion.
2 Mahaffy confidently assigns 757-68 to Bias. ' I am persuaded
that in Theognis, vv. 757-68, we have an actual fragment of Bias
preserved, describing the blessings of the proposed Ionian settle-
ment in Sardinia.' Gl.. Class. Lit., Poets, p. 178, n. 1.
3 1209-16 are perhaps not to be literally interpreted. See
notes.
32 INTRODUCTION
even the general framework of the elegies written b}'
their predecessors or contemporaries. For a discussion
of the i^oems by Tyrtaeus, &c., see infra, pp. 44 sqq.
Ei'cnus. Theognis v. 472 is quoted three times by Aristotle.
In two passages he refers the line to Euenus, in the third
he introduces his quotation with the impersonal 6p0u><;
dp-qrau^ Harpocration (probably second century a.d.),
quoting Eratosthenes (born 275 r;.c.), informs us that there
were two elegiac poets called Euenus, and that both were
natives of Paros ; he further tells us that the younger of
the two alone attained to celebrity (yi'ojpt^eo-^at). Syncellus
(800 A.D.)- had evidently the latter in mind when he said
that about 01. 80 Ei'yyj/os eA-eyeia? Tror^rr/s lyvwpCCiTO.
We know from the writings of Plato that Euenus of
Paros was a contemporary of Socrates and well known as
a poet and sophist. We meet him in the Apologn ^ as a
teacher of ' human and political virtue ' acting as tutor
to the sons of Callias. In the PItaedrus he is referred to
as o KuAAirrro? ITaptos Ei;7;vos in companv with such dis-
tinguished men as Tisias and Gorgias : he is cited as
the inventor of certain innovations in rhetoric, and the
allusion concludes with a passing reference to his poetry
and his distinction as a aocf>6<;. He is also described
as Bavfj.a(TT6<i by Hermias in a note on the Pliaedrns.
His fame as a j)oet may be gathered from a passage in
the I'Jiaedo ; Cebes, in the course of a conversation with
Socrates, told him that Euenus wished to know what had
induced him to write poetry in prison ; to this Socrates
replied that it was not from any intention of competing
Avith Euenus. for that, says Plato, ' would be no easy
matter. '
' i:fh. Eud.2. "jMetaphA. 5, Bhet. 1. 11 ;trpdyix' Arist.; x/^w'MSS. Th.
^ 1. 484. eyvcupi^eTo. as Bergk suggests, points to the younger
Euenus ; in that case 01. 80 seems too early, and is perhaps due to
an error. Suidas calls the historian Philistus a pupil of 'Euenus,
the elegiac poet'.
5 ApoJ. 20 a, Phaedrus 267 a, Phaedo 60 d.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 33
The name Euenus is found four times in Aristotle. Two
of the passages have already been given ; the third comes
from the Nicomacliean Ethks (7. 11), where two hexameters
are quoted to illustrate a remark on ' habit being second
nature ' ; the fourth quotation is a pentameter in the
treatise On Virtues and Vices (p. 1251a). Aristotle, then,
writing on philosophical questions, refers several times to
a poet bearing the name of a famous man mentioned by
a brother philosopher as having eai'ned distinction at
Athens in philosophy as well as in poetry. The lines
quoted contain more philosophy than poetry, and their
abstract character almost betrays the sophist masquerading
as poet. There can be no doubt that tlie Euenus of Aris-
totle was the great sophist of Paros. In spite of the
evidence, Bergk rejects his claims ; and, merely because
he does not think that the philosopher w^ould quote the
authority of so recent a poet, he assigns all the quota-
tions of Aristotle to his namesake, an obscure indi-
vidual of whom nothing was known to a man of the
widest encyclopaedic learning, Eratosthenes, librarian of
Alexandria, probably the greatest scholar of his age, born
less than fifty years after the death of Aristotle.
Bergk's P. L. G. contains ten fragments under the name
of Euenus.' Nos. 1-5 he ascribes to the younger poet ;
the elder receives Nos. 6-9, and, after some hesitation, 10.
Nos. 7, 8, 9 occur in the quotations by Aristotle already
mentioned. The remaining two (6, 10) come from Plutarch,
who quotes one line under the name of Euenus in his
Essay on the Lore of Offspring (ch. 3), and again cites
Euenus as an authority on a question of natural science
(Qu. PL 10. 3). It is hard to see why the earlier poet
should be credited with the former of these two quota-
tions, especially as Hermias definitely assigns the line to
the better known Euenus (6'av//.ao-ros). Summarily dis-
posing of No. 6, Bergk finally decides to throw in
' Besides ten ascribed to later poets of that name.
D
34 INTRODUCTION
No. 10, on the ground that Plutarch never quotes the
younger poet. Theognis 467-96, 667-82, 1345-50, are
also sent to swell the collected remains of Euenus Maior.
Hartung [Gr. Eleg., vol, 1) is still more generous to-
wards him, and shows greater consistency in fathering
upon the same writer all the poetical fragments of an
ethical and erotic nature ascribed to 'Euenus'; these
include all the pieces printed as 1-9 by Bergk, except
the two hexameters quoted by Aristotle (fr. 9, Nk. Eth.
7. 11 j, which Hartung allows the sophist to retain. It
is certainly imj)ossible to detect any difference of tone
between 1-5 and 6-9. To these Hartung adds the two
elegies from Theognis, Book I. and nearly the whole of
Book II {Musa Paedica).
The mere fact that Th. 472 was read among the poems
of Euenus the sophist does not in itself entitle him to the
whole elegy in which it occurs.^ But several other con-
siderations point in the same direction, and it is highly
probable that he composed the three poems assigned by
Bergk to his older fellow-countryman and namesake
(467-96, 667-82, 1345-50). The three are addressed to
Simonides ; the first contains a line assigned by Aristotle
to Euenus (472). In the second there is a reference to
the ' Melian Sea ' (672) ; assume the line to have been
written by a Parian, and all difficulties raised by this
perplexing expression at once vanish (see notes ad lot-.).
The tone of 1345-50 fits in excellently with what we
know about Euenus; Artemidorus {On. 1. 4) refers to
erotic writings by him." and Epictetus probably had
^ For single lines or phrases used by different authors cf. the
saying of Aristodamus, xpi7^aT' di'j?/) in Aleaeus (fr. 50), and Pindar
(7s. 2. 11); also Th. 17, Eur. Bacch. 881, Plat. Lysi!> 2W(.
^ There is an erotic couplet ascribed to Euenus in the ihtsa
Paedica Strafonis, A. Pal. 12. 172. That the sophist is meant may
be gathered from a reference to his erotic poems in Auson. Cent.
Nup(., where we read that Menander called Euenus scqnens. For
other poets of the same name see P. L. G.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 35
these in mind when he rebuked a friend for abandoning
Chrysippus and Zeno in favour of Ai'istides and Euenus
(Epict. 4. 9. 6). We have, therefore, good grounds for
holding that the Thcognidca comprise poems by at least
one elegist who lived long after Theognis.
vi. Metrical Tests.
Metrical considerations have led Hartel(^?2a?ecfa, 1879) Hartei.
to reject or suspect of corruption many lines in the Theog-
nidean collection. He condemns the hiatus in w ava (1),
<t>ot/Se (iVaf (•^. "73), and atVe avaKza (987), on the ground
that Theognis does not admit hiatus before ava^ and
avdrrao). But uVa^^ is not elsewhere found in the Thcog-
nidea ; avda-o-oj occurs but twice,' and the two instances
of its use have no bearing on the question. The Homeric
parallels sufficiently justify the lines rejected by Hartei.^
He also objects to the lengthening of a short syllable as
in Th. 2 Ar/o-o/Aat dp^o/Jievo's ovh' u7ro7rauo/jt€vos, and regards
as corrupt every line in which a similar instance occurs.'
There is no reason to supi:)ose that the elegiac poets,
whose language so constantly reflects the words and
phrases of the Homeric poems, could not also have
occasionally admitted their metrical licences, and Hartei
is willing to allow this in certain cases of hiatus before
a lost digamma. In each of the four lines which he has
condemned the lengthening occurs before the caesura, and
in three out of the four the short syllable is preceded by
two other short syllables.* Hartei regards the lengthening
in the two pentameters as the result of an attempt to give
the colour of antiquity by imitating the language of the
^ -eami' ) , ,
% uvaaaei{s) 373, 803 ; cf. Od. 20. 112 dv0puiiroian' dvaaafij.
- Z<C dva, Od. 17. 354 ; w ava, H. ApoU. 179 ; ^of^Se dVo^, ib. 2.57 ; ol
5f (ivaKra ib. 372 ; x<"P« ava^, H. 15. 9, and elsewhere in the Hijmns.
^ viz. 329, 461, 1232 ; 440 is certainly corrupt.
* Cf. H. Ap. 209 oTftrajs (xvcoofitvoi (Kit? 'A^avriSa Kovprjv ; //. Ilerm.
23, H. Aphr. 157, 199. //. A}). 491.
d2
36 INTEODUCTION
Hymns. He brings a similar charge against freto (1), of
which not a single instance occurs in the elegiac poets.
But its presence should excite no surprise in an invocation
that is almost entirely composed of phrases taken from the
Hijmns.
In discussing the other cases of hiatus in Theognis,
Hartel declares that very few of the verses in which they
occur are free from suspicion ; if so, it is strange tliat
textual corruption should have followed such definite
conditions in its treatment of hiatus. Out of twelve ^
instances in arsis, in nine the hiatus occurs at the caesura,
and in four of these nine there is a pause in the sense as
Avell ; one of the others comes before a proper name be-
ginning with two short syllables (kTaXavTrj). The same
applies to the fourteen cases of hiatus in thesis ; eight
occur at the caesura (three in ordinary, five in bucolic
caesura) ; in six of these there is also a pause in the sense ;
four of the others are Homeric, one comes after a vocative
and a pause, and another after an imperative (Tret^eo).^
Lucas. I have carefully considered the detailed metrical analyses
published by Lucas in his Studia Theor/nidea. In spite
of the arguments invoked therein, the Theognidca appear
1 In arsis 253, 315 (Solon\ 478, 535, 621, 778, 957, 960, 1066,
1283, 1291, 1341. In thesis 157, 232 (Solon), 236, 318 (Solon), 333,
649, 831, 992, 993, 1085, 1141, 1195, 1287, 1351. For 236 see next
note. The MSS. readings of 288 are certainly corruiit. In 1141
i(p6iTai should be read, and there is probably something wrong
in 1287. For 232, 318, 992, and the re.idings of the best MSS., see
or. n. ad loc. and cf. Pliocyl. 15. 1 dWore dWoi, Od. 4. 236 dWort
dWo). Ten of the twelve cases in arsis avoid the recuri-ence of
three short syllables.
^ Cases of hiatus due to the loss of a digamma or other initial
sounds are almost entirely confined to reminiscences of Homer, e.g.
eS (pSeiv 10,5, 368, 573, 955, 1263, 1266, 1317. «at ot (*su-) 405 ; cf.
also 178, 391, 519, 1256, 1376. ol5a 159, 375 ; cf. II. 7. 237, Od. 14. 365.
ri ilTTttv 177; cf. 11 4. 22. xPni^oavvr, eiKOJv 389; cf. 11. 10, 122.
otr8e fjL( vivos 413; cf. II. 3. 269. axtrKia epya 733 ; cf. Od. 22. 413.
TJy5« a5o( .52 ; cf. Od. 2. 114. Kvpvf, dXwaofuvT] 236; cf. Od. 5. 312.
5Sjpa iocTicpdvcuv 250.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 37
to be in line with the elegies of the fifth and the preceding
centuries, and there is nothing in his statistics to prove
that the lines do not belong to the age for which tradition
has claimed them.
The metrical investigations of J. Sitzler published in sihier.
his Stiidicn sum Elegilier Theognis have also led their
author to the eviction of many lines attributed to our
poet. He starts with the statement that there is a sharp
contrast between the early elegiac poets (i. e. down to
500 B. c.) and those of the ' Attic ' period ; as Theognis is
to be reckoned among the former, it follows that we must
regard as spurious or corrupt all the lines that are not in
metrical agreement with poems of the early period ; on
these grounds he condemns a number of Theognidean
verses. For instance, dealing with correption before the
combination mute + liquid in the interior of a word, he
quotes Hartel on the usage of Homer, viz. that lengthening-
is the rule ; exceptions are rare, and perhaps to some extent
occur in later accretions to the text, and for the most part
in compound words. Here the early elegists (excluding
Theognis) agree with Homer. They offer but three
instances of this correption in the hexameter.^
From the 'Attic' pei'iod we get thirty instances,
including three compounds, eight proper names, and
five augmented or reduplicated forms ; in the Alexandrian
elegiac poets (i.e. those in Hartung's Elegilcer. Callimachus
ed. Meineke, and Theocritus ed. Fritzsche) we find sixty-
nine instances, of which four are compounds, twenty-
seven are proper names, and eleven augmented or redu-
plicated forms. Theognis supplies us with seventeen
cases ; of these Sitzler is willing to accept ten as metrically
1 (pt\dxprinaTia in Tyrfc. 3. 1. 'A<ppo5iTT], Mimn. 1. 1, and Anacr. 94. 3.
There is a fourth case in Erinna 4. 3 kfpaxpiv ; this he dismisses, as
he I'egards the poem in which it occurs to be the product of a later
age. It should not be forgotten that Homer presents such cases as
ipapirp-q II. 8. 323, IviKpvxpe Ocl. 5. 488, tHXler] Od. 19. 470.
425063
38 INTRODUCTION
unobjectionable (i. e. five compounds, three augmented
or reduplicated, and aXXorpio^ owing to the Homeric
precedent); the remainder he relegates to a later date.'
Other lines he rejects on metrical grounds of a similar
nature ; in the first half of the pentameter, for example,
the early poets ofier but two instances of conception within
a word, the Attic period seven, Alexandrian thirteen ;
Theognis presents six, all of which except one are regarded
by Sitzler as ' suspicious ' (verdachtig), though he admits
that three may possibly be allowed to remain. It will
be seen that the dividing line throughout is drawn
between the * early ' period (before 500 b. c.) and the
others, and the Theognidean verses are rejected l^ecause
they violate the alleged metrical practice of that early
period. But there is not sufficient material on which
to base our conclusions regarding its metrical laws ; the
Tlieognidea include more than two-thirds of the elegiac
poetry assigned to the early period ; they also come at
the end of it, and it might well be argued that their
metrical rules represent the transition to the next age.
We have quite as good a right to begin the ' Attic '
period with Solon as with Simonides, and Sitzler him-
self does this when it suits his purpose. Further, we
must not expect all poets of the same period to observe
rigidly the same exact limits in the use or extension of
a metrical convenience already sanctioned to some extent
by their predecessors and contemporaries ; nor shall we
always find even the same poet imposing upon himself
^ The ten instances are 417, 1105, 927, 931, 1181 coniiiounds ;
55, 921, 1229 aug. or redupl., and dXAorpios in 267, 1149. Eiglit of
these ten lines, with the elegies in which they occur, are rejected
as spurious for other reasons. ' Nach Ausschluss dieser bleiben
7 Fiille iibrig, vv. 303, 351, 471, 479, 501, 559, 1143, die von der Ubung
dor illtern Zeit abweichen und ganz an spiitere Zeit erinnern.' The
last words are an excellent description of 351, as the form in question
{dKVfis) is a conjecture made by Hartung and Meineke for the MSS.
fj.€V€is. In 471j 550j scan dypvni'ioi'Ta^ d(pve6v^
OKIGIN AND COMPOSITION 39
the same strictness in the observance of conventions that
so readily admit of expansion.^
Sitzler finds further justification for his methods of
ruthless surgery in the metrical use of kuXus, avirj and
ai'tv/po5, TiVeii', TTLveu', lao'i.
KaXos. He cites two instances of kuAos from Hesiod,
and then dismisses them as due to the poet's native
dialect,^ Mimnermus 1. 6 has yrjpas o t' alaxpw o/^ws kuI
KaXov av8pa tlBo., which Sitzler emends by substituting
TciAav'. Erinna G. 8 has /caAa rrdfjiuO' upwvTL, 8olon 13. 21
%wo-as K-aAtt epya. In the " Attic ' elegists a is more
frequent than d ; cf. Simon. 95. 1, Ion 1. 15 ; d is rare
in the Alexandrian period. Sitzler therefore regards the
following verses as ' certainly suspicious ' : Th. 282, 652,
696, 960, 994, 1259, 1280. He finds another explanation
for (I in Th. 17: the hexameter <">tti. kuXov. <f>LXov iaxL,
TO 8' ov KuXor ov <f>L\ov ia-TLv was taken from an epic which
dealt with the marriage of Cadmus and Harmonia, and
its author, like Hesiod, used d as well as u.
dciT), di/iTipos. ai'Lij always with I in the epic poets. [It
occurs only once in Hesiod, viz. Th. 611.]^ The word is
not found in elegy until the Alexandrian period ; Sitzler
quotes five instances with I from hexameters in the works
of four poets of that age, and one with t from a penta-
meter by another. From this he infers that the Alex-
andrian elegists used I in the hexameter and T in the
pentameter ; and he extends this usage to the early and
Attic elegists, an inference of which he finds confirma-
tion in Th. 1337, 76, 344, 872. This will serve as a good
' Comiiare. e. ;>., the licence of Leouiilas with the strictness of
Callimaohus.
- Paley and otliers reject W. D. 63 as an interpolation. • The
short a in koXuv is fatal to the genuineness of the verse ; in tlie
early epic it is invariably KdKui. We have indeed in Thtogomj 585
avTcip fneiSi] rev^f KaXov KaKov avr' dyaOolo, but there Hermann reads
avrdp knet reC^er.' Paley, 1. c.
3 Pindar has dvtT], Saf^pho dvimai 1. 3).
40 INTEODUCTION
instance of the recklessness with which he argues from
insufficient data. Had it not been for the solitary instance
of t in an Alexandrian pentameter we might have found
three Theognidean elegies rejected as late or even post-
Alexandi'ian.^
dviifjpos always with I in epic. In early elegy i in
Archil. 10, I in Solon 13. 15. ' Both lines are hexa-
meters, so that we at once get the rule : the elegiac
poets use i anceps.' Had the case from Archilochus
happened to be in a pentameter we should have had the
same inference as for dmrj ; had fate preserved two
instances of I alone from the early period, to judge from
his treatment of similar cases, Sitzler would have branded
as ' suspicious ' the two examples of t supplied by
Theognis (276, 472).
jiveLv. I in epic. Pindar. Pi/th. 2. 24, has i : t in Solon
13. 31. No other case occurs in the eai'ly period ; the
word is not found in elegy of the Attic age ; t and Z in
later elegy. Having got rid of the example of 1. from
Solon ^, Sitzler extracts from the remaining data the
extraordinary conclusion that ' as a poet of the first
period, and not a native of Attica {Nicht-Attiker), Theognis
in all probability always used Tiveiv with I . . . Th. 740 is
therefore suspicious ' {dvTiTLveLv, which he regards as an
' Attic compound ' ; cf. Eur. 3Ied. 261).
m'ofxai. Athenaeus, p, 446 e, makes the statement :
—LOfxai 8e tti'ev rov v XiKreov, iKTeivovfTL 8e to l, and he C[Uotes
cases of I from Homer and Aristophanes ; he then con-
tinues : ii'LOT€ 8k Koi a-va-TeWovcTL to (, with two instances
from Plato Comicus. Sitzler adds examples of I from
' KaKiov always with l in Homer and epic, I in the Attic poets ;
Theognis (811, 1175) has l in two elegies that are undoubtedly
genuine ; i in 21, 1111. Had we not i^ossessed such unimpeachable
evidence for the authenticity of 811-14 and 1171-6, Sitzler's method
would probably have led to their rejection.
^ 'Solon folgt hier dem attischen Dialekt ganz in derselben
Weise, wie oben bei «aAoi.'
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 41
Sophocles and Pindar {01. 6. 86) and of i from Theocritus
7. 69. Although he can only bring one instance (Th. 962)
of t from the earlier or the Attic elegists, he feels compelled
to assume that in early elegy the form with I alone was
used. The shorter form, he tells us, first established
itself in the Attic age.' Therefore Th. 1120 (€/y.7rto/i.ai)
must belong to that age, or even a still later period.
He closes the list with To-o?- — t'o-os. I always in Homer
and Hesiod (except W. D. 752, which he rejects in com-
pany with the editors). Solon 24. 1 and Asius 1 have I ;
in Attic Z and i (the latter in Eurip. Kpirir. 1. 2, Demosth.
Epif/y. 1. 1). He therefore rejects Th. 678. Pindar always
uses I except in compounds, Sappho has X in 2. 1.
vii. Linguistic Tests.
Other conclusions published by Sitzler in the same
pamphlet are ecjually unconvincing ; among these must
be included his condemnation of the poems addressed
to Polypaides^ and his objection to certain linguistic
features which they present. The following are the
'numerous anomalies' (manches Auffiillige) which he
adduces in proof of a later origin.
Th. 23 : ovo/xarj-Tos, though used by Homer and Hesiod,
is not found in the sense of ' famous ' until Pindar (I'ljtli.
1. 38) ; cf. also Here. Fur. 509, Herodotus, and the prose-
writers. The iirst elegist to use the word was Posidippus
{A. Pal. 12. 45. 3). The Theognidean lines are accordingly
rejected because this use of the word is ' late ' and ' pre-
dominantly Attic '. A similar objection is raised against
' Ion 2. 10 has ituTat at the end of a pentameter.
- It were idle to reject the lines containing the address noXv-raiot]
on the ground that the name is not included in the a((>pT]yii. Tlie
collocation Kvpve TJoX. (or IloA. K.) is, unlike Zev Kpoi'iS?/, metrically
impossible. TloXviraiSr] in the latter part of an elegy frequently
corresponds to Kvpve at its beginning ; cf. Zev 373 = KpoviSr] 377, and
similar cases in Homer.
42 INTRODUCTION
the expression oi'Sev Oavfjiaa-Tuv (25) which Sitzler declares
to be ' exclusively Attic ' ; cf. Philoct. 191. The word
OavfxaaTo^ first occurs in H. Demet. 10, then frequently
in Pindar. It does not occur in pre- Alexandrian elegy.
Why should this and oj/o/xao-ros not have been used by
Theoguis? His language has many points in common
with Pindar, and in his sermones repcnfes per liunmm we
should also expect to find expressions picked up from
the conversational language of the day.
Th. 62 : xP^'-"' i^ ^^^^ found in epic ; it first occurs in
Pindar, Ncm. 8. 42, in the sense ' use ' (xp^tat 8e -n-avrolai
<jf)iAwv av^pHiv). In our passage it means ' need ', ' thing
that one requires.' But this meaning is first found in
Attic tragedy and comedy (cf. Philoct. 237), and so the
line from Theognis is condemned because ' the earlier
elegists, when they used the word, employed the epic
form ' ; but no such instance of its use has come down
to us, and Sitzler admits that Critias 1. 8 affords an exact
parallel to Th. 62.
Th. 63 : aTTo yAojcro-rys occurs in Hes. IF. I). 322 a-n-o
yA.wcro-7/s Ar//o-(rerai, meaning ' with cunning ', as opposed to
xcpo-t ftiy 321. In Aesch. Agam. 813 it is used as in Th.
63, Slkus yap ovK diro yAwCTcnjs Oeol K-At'ovres, which Dindort
explains ' non ex eo, quod dicitur, sed e re ipsa '. Tlie
preposition diro is very frequently used by the tragedians
and Attic prose-writers to denote the instrument. Sitzler
therefore holds the expression aTro yAoxro-r/s ^t'Aos eti/ai to
be later than the genuine Theognis, although he refers to
Iliad 8. 279 and 24. 605 for a similar use of drro with
other words, and quotes cases of d-n-o yAwo-orijs with verbs
of ' speaking ' from Pind. 01. 6. 13 and elsewhere (see
explanatory note on Th. 63).
In Th. 64 (rvix[jityvvvaL = dvuKOLvovv. In Hdt. 8. 58 we
have e<f)i] iOeXeiv oi kolvov Tt Trprjyjxa (Tv/Jifju^ai (cf. Plat. leg/f.
958 c) ; so Sitzler allows ' this rare expression to pass as
Ionic '. He is more severe with regard to otiovv. This is
OEIGIN AND COMPOSITION 43
first found in Attic prose-writers (Thuc. Xen., &c.), in
poetry only in Clouds 344 and Flutus 385 ov8' otlovv,
•evidently from the language of the common people.'
Theognis may well have borrowed it from a similar
source.
Th. 65 : ot^upwi'. This is the only known instance of this
word in the sense of ' morally bad, wretched, detestabiUs '.
Homer, Hesiod, later epic poets, and comic poets, use it
only with the meaning ' unhappy, unfortunate, sad '.
There is no instance of its use in Pindar or the tragic
poets ; it does not appear in elegiac poetry until the
Alexandrian period, when it bears the same meaning as
in Homer, Hesiod, &c. Th. 65 is therefore condemned.
Th. 67 : TToAi'TrAoKta is not found elsewhere. The adjec-
tive ~o\v7rXoKo<i occurs in Jledea 481 and Plato Phaedrus
230 A, meaning ■ of many coils ', ' complicated ' ; it first
occurs in the sense of * cunning ' in Aristoph. Thesmoxih.
434 [71^^77], 463 [vo77/Aa], and in late writers ; therefore
vSitzler condemns the lines in which TroAi-AoK-ta occurs
as the product of a later age. For a similar reason he
finds -o/\r-AoKos (Th. 215) ' suspicious '.
Th. 191 : fjJi) BavfjLa^e c. acc. and infin. Sitzler com-
ments : • This construction is very rare. From the early
period I know of no instance besides Iliad 5. 601. But
later it becomes more frequent ; e. g. Soph. fr. 325. 1,
Eur. 3Iedea 268, Ale. 1130, and especially Siqjpl. 909;
also Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 36. The construction thus appears
to have been very frequently used in the Attic period, so
that the present passage is in agreement with those already
discussed. It is not found in elegiac poetry.' He has not
explained how it can occur in the Homeric poems.
viii. The Conservative lieaction.
In 1902 there appeared a book which contains an
ingenious and able defence of a position that had long
been regarded as altogether untenable. Mr. Harrison's
44 INTRODUCTION
Studies is a very valuable contribution to the literature of
Tlieognis ; but on the main question the author has
failed to justify the extreme conservatism of his attitude.
He not onl)' vindicates for Theognis ' all or nearly all the
poems which are extant under his name,' but even main-
tains that our edition of the TJieognidea is practically the
same as that published by the poet himself. This claim
necessitates a defence of the Tyrtaean, Mimnerman, and
Solonian accretions, as well as of the ' repetitions ' which
are so frequent towards the end of the first book. With
regard to the former, Mr. Harrison believes that Theognis
published them as his own. ' Sometimes Theognis merely
appropriates the lines of other poets, with only slight
changes ; sometimes he incorporates them in his own
work ; sometimes he gives them a new application by
putting them in a new context ; sometimes he makes
a vital change' (p. 112).
Tyrtaeus. 1003-6, we are told, were 'borrowed' from Tyrtaeus
with one change (T. i/ew, Th. (ro(f}i^) ; to these, according to
Mr. Harrison, Theognis added six lines of his own. ' Let
us suppose that Theognis saw here an opportunity of
correcting the earlier poet, as Solon makes an amendment
to Mimnermus' prayer for sixty years of life' (p. 101).
This is no parallel. Solon's poem of four lines contains
but one line from Mimnermus, and he addresses by name
the i^oet whose work he is (j^uoting. I can see no reason
for supposing witii Mr. Harrison that crocf)^^ is used here in
a ' contemptuous ' sense, nor can I consider the whole
elegy (1003-12) either 'complete" or 'well-turned'.
1007-12 are printed as a separate poem by all the editors,
and it is impossible to join them to the preceding elegy.
Had any poet wished the lines to bear the meaning sug-
gested he would have expressed the contrast between the
wise man and tlie young man far more distinctly. If
1003-12 form a single poem, we must naturally suppose
that the author implies a contrast between ^vvov...7r6Xr}i
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 45
(1005) and $vv6v 8' avOfMiroK; (1007), which is absurd.
o-o</)ai was introduced to give the poem a general and
universal application, and the elegy was inserted as a
corrective to the teaching of the neighbouring elegies
(e.g. 1007-12).
933-8. 935-S were 'borrowed' from Tyrtaeus and
' amended ' by Theognis. If we take these four lines by
themselves, they are a mere fragment, and there is no
meaning for fxiv in the first line. If we follow Mr.
Harrison in joining them to the preceding couplet we
are in a still worse predicament. The note of the first
couplet (933, 4) is ' Blessed is the man who has both
virtue and beauty ' ; the whole stress is laid on the
possession of hotli these perfections, and it is implied that
very little is gained if we possess one without the other.
The next lines (935-8) enumerate the advantages such
a man enjoys : young men, men of his own age, and old
men make way for him ; on growing old he shines among
his townsmen and none refuse him respect and justice.
That would be an excellent though exaggerated picture of
the blessedness of the virtuous man in an ideal state ; but
where does the /caXXos come in ? We are not told the advan-
tage of the comhination of aperyj and KaAAos. Tyrtaeus
wrote the lines to describe the rewards of bravery in
battle, and there is no trace of exaggeration in what he
says. Torn out of their context and stitched on to 933, 4
they give a grotesquely exaggerated account of the • blessed-
ness ' referred to, and at the same time show that the
' poet ' quite failed to grasp the meaning of that couplet,
1017-22, ' Stobaeus, cxvi. 34, has the last three lines ^i/wt-
under the title Ik Mifxvipfxov Navvoi'?, There is no good ' '
reason for giving the first three lines to Mimnermus'
(p, 104), The piece in Stobaeus is evidently a fragment,'
1 There is a slight difference in the wording : Stob, has dpyaXlov,
Th. ovAofievov, Stob. yrjpai vnip KfcpaXTJi avr'ix, Th. d. v. k. y. We
should not forget that the elegies of Mimn. and his contemi^oraries
46 INTRODUCTION
and our three lines bear a striking resemblance in general
expression to the extant elegies of Mimnermus. Cf. Mimn.
El 2.
793-6. 795, 6 belong to Mimnermus : the two couplets
form a complete elegy, and I see no occasion for assuming
with Mr. Harrison and Welcker that Theognis ' borrowed '
the second couplet and added the first to it.
Solon. 585-90 are found in Solon 13. 65-70. Here, besides
a few insignificant changes in the wording, there are two
important variations which cannot be due to chance^ and
which give quite a new turn to the main idea. Solon says
that the man who tries to do good fails, and the man who
does wrong succeeds and has not to suffer in consequence of
his folly. The Theognidean version tells us that the man
who tries to win fame fails, and that the man who does
right succeeds. There is no doubt that these changes are
intentional, and made as a protest to ' justify the ways of
God to man '. But the Solonian form is much more in
keeping with the teaching of Theognis himself (e.g. 133 ;
cf. 373). This poem has suffered from its popularity and
has been changed to suit the problem it discusses. The
more popular a poem is, the more likely it is to be adapted
to suit particular occasions or views : politicians on the
platform, preachers in the pulpit, essayists and theorists
of all descriptions, delight in distorting well-known
poems for their own purposes, but they hardly go so far
as to publish these ' revised ' versions among their own
poems.^ Again, 719-28 ' are closely related to the twenty-
liave only been preserved in the form of quotations made by ancient
writers who do not profess to give the whole poem. A couplet by
Solon ( = Th. 153, 4) was known only in this short form until the
discovery of the Ath. Folit. Had this fuller version (four lines^,
been foxxnd in the Theognidea, Mr. H. could with equal confidence
have claimed it for Theognis.
' Th. (vSoictf^eiv . . . /foAcDs iroifvPTi, Sol. «S tpSeiv . . . icaKtu^ epSovrt.
^ A philosopher corrected a popular quotation from Theognis,
changing x^^ Trfr'tTji' <p(vyovra to xP'h fOKiaf (Ixvyovra. On this.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 47
fourth fragment of Solon '. (See my explanatory notes
ad loc.)
On Th. 227-32 = Solon VS. 71 (> Mr. Harrison lias the
following remark : ' Some of liis changes are small, being
due j^erhaps merely to a desire for just so much differentia-
tion as would give his adaptation an air of novelty' (p. 106).
On 315-18 : ' Perhaps Theognis took the lines bodity from
Solon, with just this change [rot for yap] to make them
stand alone, and others for the sake of diff'erentiation '
(p. 107). To 'adapt' a remark made elsewhere in the
Studies (p. 229), ' this manner of dealing with earlier poets
has the chai-m of simplicity.' One is almost tempted to ask
why Theognis wrote any poems at all : may we not assume
that we have before us a selection from earlier and con-
temporary Greek poets, 'revised,' 'borrowed/ 'amended,'
' corrected,' ' adapted,' and * remodelled ' by Theognis ?
It will be noticed that in most cases the textual dif-
ferences are only such as are generally found in different
MSS. of the same work. According to Mr. Harrison's prin-
ciples we might frequently regard Stobaeus as the author
of new poems ' modelled ' on Theognis : cf. 525, 6, which
occurs in Stob. 91. 2 joined to 699-702 with the variants
Kill yap Zev<;...€8u)Kev...(ro(f)(Z crvfji<j)opov. The variants are
due to the use of different MSS., as is the case with
Stob. 10. 23, /3itt vvv ekKer (Eur. Ion), which reappears as
Kul I'll' i<fieXK€T in Stob. 93. 4, where the same lines are
assigned to Eur. Ion.
A couplet which occurs in Th. Book II (1253) ' re-
Mr. Harrison remarks (p. 121) : ' It resembles Solon's answer to
Mimnermus, or Theognis' treatment of lines from Tyrtaeus, with
this difference, that while Solon and Theognis gave their correc-
tions a place in their poetry, Chrysippus made his in conversation
or in a prose treatise, not intending the poem as amended to have
an indejiendent existence.* That last remark makes all the dif-
ference in the world. Theognis, if he ' borrowed ' at all, must
have 'borrowed' as a poet; the philosopher would never dream of
claiming the new poem as his own ; all he cared for was the
moral sentiment.
48 INTRODUCTION
sembles the twenty-third fragment of Solon '. There are
two slight changes in language/ Bat Theognis has made
a ' complete change in the sense '. How ? According to
Mr. Harrison by inserting the poem in the Paedica, ' by
the simple device of putting Solon's couplet in a false
context' (p. 112). But that gives Theognis no right to
the poem. One of the best instances of this kind of
semi-parody is afforded when a passage of Dickens is
applied to the pretensions of candidates at election times. ^
The quotation is then used in a totally new context and
is exquisitely appropriate ; Init what would be said if we
discovered it standing alone in the political section of
the 'complete works' of the man who first made the
application ?
153, 4, a couplet of Solon's with one important change,
KttKw oX/Sos for TToAvs oA/?o9. ' Thus once again Theognis
has borrowed and amended' (p. 113). What would be
thought of a modern poet who borrow^ed a poem beginning
with 'The good die young', changed 'good' to 'bad', and
published the poem as his own ? Mr. Harrison finds his
theory supported by what he himself (p. 115) calls 'an
obscure expression in the middle of the book '. ' In
769-72 Theognis says that the poet must not hide his
light from the world.' 'By ttoi^v, then, he would seem
to mean those poems in which he borrowed little or
nothing from older writers.' /jLOJcrOai, 'seek,' and SeLKvvvac,
' illustrate,' denote two degrees of appropriation of the
property of others. 'Tennyson, for example, has the
best title that man can have to the full ownership of
LocMey Hall ; his title to the Idijlls of the King is not
so good ; and his title to the Specimen of a Translation
' QrjptvTa'i for uypevrai, and ^(voi uWooairoi plur. instead of sing.
'^ Old Curiosity SJiop, ch. xix. Codlin to Little Nell : ' I'm the best
adviser that over was and so interested in you . . . Codlin 's the
friend, not Short ; Short's very well as far as he goes, but the real
friend is Codlin — not Short.'
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 49
of the Iliad in Blanh Verse is slighter still.' This is no
parallel : for in the three cases the language is altogether
Tennyson's own, and he makes no attempt to palm off
his translations as original poems. If he had appro-
priated whole stanzas from Byron, and, after making
a few changes ' for the sake of differentiation ', inserted
these in the midst of his own poems, we should have
thought little of his honesty and less of his genius.
Not content with approj^riating and altering the pro- 77,^ repcti-
perty of others, the poet, if we are to believe Mr. Harri- *''0"s-
son, applied the same process to his own productions :
Theognis. and no other, is responsible for the numerous
repetitions which occur in the collection. ' The passages
in which Theognis seems to repeat himself fall into two
classes : first, those which show some variation of lan-
guage ; second, those that show no variation or very
little ' (p. 135). He accounts for these repeated poems
by supposing that Theognis either used the same poems
in a new context, or else, after making the necessary
changes, used old poems for new occasions. Instances
of the latter kind are 39-42 = 1081-2 h, and 57-60 =
1109-14. Of the latter Mr. Harrison says: '57-60 are
in part the same as 1109-14 ; but the second version
differs from the fii'st by as many changes as could be
made without altering the general cast of the language,
and the thought is expanded by the insertion of a new
couplet. It is this new couplet which justifies the semi-
repetition. In the first case Theognis comj^lains of the
ill effects of the admission of serfs to the citizenship ; in
the second he complains of no change so violent, but only
of the rottenness of society and the overthrow of social
conventions and distinctions ' (p. 137).^
' 57-60 form part of a longer poem 53-60, 1109-14 stand alone,
and are an abridgement of 53-60. Kvpv 1 1 09 = Ku/^i/e 53 ; the words
TQ\)S dyaOovs . . . Tififjs (1111, 2) sum up the situation described in
53-7, the rest of line 1112 is evidently an imitation of iK KaKov
E
50 INTRODUCTION
That is, when Theognis wished to deal with a serious
crisis in the history of his country, he was too lazy or
too unimaginative to compose a new poem for the occasion,
and contented himself with taking an old elegy, written
at a previous crisis, and adapting it to meet the demands
of the new situation by changing a word here and there
and inverting the order of a few phrases.
No one would be inclined to question the right of
Pindar or Alcaeus to the poems in which they have
incorporated proverbs or well-known saws (cf. Ale. 50.
Pind. Is. 2. 11, xpyjfjiaT av-^p). Theognis has made two
popular maxims his own in 335, 336. But the poems
defended by Mr. Harrison cannot in any sense be called
new. We cannot save the situation by an appeal
to the frequent repetitions in Homer. These do not
occur as isolated poems augmented by the addition of
a line or two ; they are justified by their position in
a new context into which they have been closely woven.
Cf. ' Love is a boy by poets styled ; | then spare the rod
and spoil the child', Htidihras II. 1 ; so Burns has appro-
priated Pope's line ' an honest man 's the noblest work of
God ". The mere fact that ancient authors ascribed
Th. 472 to Euenus should not be enough to justify the
rejection of the whole poem ; the case for the Parian
poet rests upon a combination of evidence.
VindicaUon Mr. Harrison finds his theory supported by more than
of Book Ti. ^j^Q allusion in the first book. In a discussion of vv. 19-26
((xOXus €jr]fiiv (189) : for fivrjixrjv (1114) cf. twu 8i kukwv f^vrjfir]
■yivirai oiiSffiia (798). I take 1109-14 to be the work of a person
who intentionally changed the order of the words in 57-60 :
cf. 57 d-ya6oi . . . ol 5i vplv taOXol \ vw 5(t\oi : 1109 ol irpoaO'
dyaOol vvv av icaKoi, ol Si icaKoi iiplv \ vvv dyaOoi : 59 dnarwaiv . . .
•ye\aivr(s : 1113 dn-arcui'Tes . . . yfXuxrtv : 60 ovre icaKwv . . . ovt dyaOa/i' :
1114 oiiT dyadcuv . . . out< kukuiv. Is it likely that a real poet would
resort to such childish variations? In 1071-4 we have 213-18 witJi
the polypus eliminated. A judicious investigation of the MSS.
and their variants would enrich Greek literature with an immense
store of ' new poems ' by Th. himself or a subsequent ' borrower ".
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 51
he claims that there is no antithesis to /xeV 1 10)^ inside
the poem; 'we must therefore look o«^sif7e.' o-o^iCoy[i,€Vit>
fj-ev is explained as ' when I play the sage at least ', ' in
my wiser vein.' • The second half of the antithesis is
not exjDressed in words ' : the fjev is a hint that the poet
has written something which does not entitle him to the
epithet ao^nk, viz. the poems in the Mnsa Paedica. Mr.
Harrison sees a similar suggestion in v. 27, ev ^poviMv.
The 'special significance' of these words lies in the fact
that they ' appear in the imitation of this passage in the
Birds'.- He thinks that to the mind of Aristophanes
the two words conveyed the meaning ' with quite honour-
able intentions ', ' in contrast with some other poems in
which the relation between Theognis and Cyrnus appeared
in a less creditable light " (p. 248). It is hardly correct
to say that the two words (.v (jiporeotr ' appear in the
imitation ' ; and their meaning I take to l)e simply ' with
good intent', "solicitous for your welfare.' If the comic
poet could understand these dark hints, it is very strange
that they were all lost on such a careful student and
devoted imitator of Theognis as Isocrates, who, as Mr.
Harrison admits (p. 2(51), 'possibly' did not know of the
existence of Book II. Again, ' another suggestion of
something less creditable than the first book is to be
found in 367-70 ' (p. 24<S), where the words oiVe e? ep^Mv
otVe KttKcTjs mean 'neither in my virtuous nor in my
vicious style ', the reference being to the diffei'ence in
moral tone between the first and second book. But the
passage means ' whatever I do, I cannot please the people
of my town ', a complaint very frequent in the Theognidea
^ The parallelism of the two clauses is a sufficient reason for the
presence of jxtv, •! on the one hand seal my jjoems, they on the
other will not get lost.' The emphatic words are not in both cases
placed before ^eV and Se any more than in Kpiovs fj.iv . . . yrji-iat
S( 183, and «Va /xev . . . ^eiVia Se TrXevveaa' 521.
- 1362, 13(53 aol 5', Si veavlaK, oii icaKws vnoOrjaofiai,
dW' ofancp airos tuaOov ot€ Trafs rj.
e2
52 INTRODUCTION
(cf. 24, 799, 801). Finally, ' n new light is now thrown
on the last line of the second book " ^ ; 'by this word
(ro<^o9 the poet seems to echo the o-o</)t^o/x€Vw of line 19."
The resemblance is too fanciful to need further com-
ment.
In Appendix VI Mr. Harrison endeavours to support
the claim of Theognis to several contested elegies by an
appeal to the use of the verb ^ojpryo-o-oj. ' In line 842 Oojprjcrcro)
means " to make drunk ". . . . The passive occurs four
times, 413, 470, 508, 884. meaning "to become warmed
with wine ", " to get drunk". Compare Pindar, fragment
72.' Then he quotes Aristophanes, Acharnkms 1135, but
tries to minimize the importance of this passage by saying
that 'though Aristophanes doubtless had this meaning
of diDprjcr<j(i) in his mind, he could have used the word
as he does here if it had never before been used with
reference to drink. The scholiast on this passage has
the following note : Ouyprj^aa-Oat ydfj icTTL TO KaOoTrXurOrjvai,
dXAa Kdl TO TrLve.LV /cat jJieOi'eLV ovtw KaXovrrLV, €7r€i8>y uwpat,
KiiL TO (TTYjOo'i' 8ta TCI Oepp.aLV€LV ovv TO (TTrjOo<; Bwpy'jcrcreLr
Aeyoutriv kul to fxedveLV, kol 6wpaKa<; tous aKpo/jLeOva-ovi eKakovv.
Ke^pyTUL 6k Trj Ae'^-ct /cat 'AvaKpeojv. ecTTL Se 'Attikv/. Else-
where Ooipi](r<TO) is used thus only in the medical writings
of Hippoci'ates, Galen and Nicander ' (p. 322). The
above is not the only passage in which Aristophanes
uses the word with this meaning.- Mr. Harrison thinks
that in the above scliolion tij Ae'i^et refers to OwpaKU'i and
not to BMj)t](TiT(.Lv. and so he believes that Anacreon used
^ Nietzsche also saw an allusion to Theognis in ao^l.s. For a
defence of Mr. Harrison's main position ef. an article l>y Mr. T. W.
Allen in C. R. Nov. 1905 ; and for a criticism of Harrison's Studies
cf. a review by Prof Weir Smyth, C. R. Oct. 1903.
2 Cf. Pax, 1286, witli Merry's note, 'The boy uses this word in
its ordinary sense " they donned their bucklers " ; Trygaeus chooses
to accept it in the sense (which may have been a piece of Athenian
slang, cp. Acli. 1135) of " Inickling to the drink''.' Dindorf, Adnot.
ad Ar., gives the same explanation.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 53
the noun 6wpa^- ' Probably from Ke'xp'/rai onwards the
scholiast is speaking of Oiopai, since O^pa^, but not Ootpijcra-oj,
is an Attic form.' All this is very unlikely ; for the main
subject of the note is Ouiprja-a-^tv, and Oo)paKa<; is probably
a mistake for aKpo6MpaKa<;} A word which Anacreon
used cannot be exclusively Attic : both noun and verb
are used in this connexion by Attic writers, and Acfts
'ArrtKr; means here 'a favourite Attic expression.' Mr.
Hai-rison claims for Theognis a peculiar use of the verb.
To do this successfully he must first dispose of the
claims of Anacreon, ' contemporary with Theognis and
Pindar ' ; for he can easily get rid of Pindar by assuming
that he ' may have Ijorrowed this, as he borrowed much
besides, from Theognis '. To defeat the more dangerous
rival, he tries to prove that Theognis used the word in
a different sense from Anacreon, and that the latter used
not the A^erb but the noun 6i!)pa$, in the sense of 'drunkard'.
Theognis, he says, borrowed the word from the language
of medicine into which it had 'passed from slang'. The
proof offered to us is hardly satisfactory, as the author
begins by begging the question : ' Taken together the three
words dwprjcrcrco, r/TrtuAos, and 'AaKXrjTTLdSaL suggest that for
some reason or other Theognis felt more than an ordinary
interest in medical matters.' ^wp/o-o-w is first used in
its medical sense by Hippocrates, and there is no suspicion
of any technical application of the word where it occurs
in the Thcognklea, Pindar, or Aristophanes. We have
no right to credit our poet with ' more than an ordinary
interest in medical matters ' simply because he uses the
word rjTTiaXos and refers to the '"Aa-KXrjirtdSai. We should
1 Bergk, P. L. G. 2 ed., p. 803, roads aKpoOwpaKas (vulgo Owpaica^) :
he adds ' Cf. Suidas v. ewpTj^aarOai et Zonar. 1068, ubi Anacreonti
tribui videntur verba ware 6ojpaKia9rivai \ The latter statement points
to the use of a verb by Anacreon. For dKpo6wpa^{-r]^) cf. the ref. to
Aristotle in Steph. Lexic. (Didot). The scholiast on Vesp. 1195 refers
to the passage in Ach. and uses the words Std to Otp/xaiveii' to aTrj9o^,
jcal dicpodwprjKas tovs aKpo/xeOvaov; imKow.
54 INTRODUCTION
be equally justified in making the same remark about
the comic poet who uses r/TrtaAo?,^ -tjinaXew,^ Bwpa^^
( := a-ryjOos), and Oiaprjacrw, and gives 'Ao-kAt^ttios a promi-
nent position in the Plutus.
Of the five lines in which Owprjcra-oj appears, three
occur in elegies which many critics refuse to regard as
the work of Theognis. One of these Bergk assigns to
Thaletas, ' contemporary with Lycurgus.' If, says Mr.
Harrison, this word was ' the common property of Greek
jioetry' during the interval between Lycurgus and
Theognis, ' why does it survive nowhere but in the
Theognidean collection?' Considering what scanty re-
mains w^e possess of the Greek i^oets of that period who
could have used the word, there is nothing strange in
the supposition. But even if Mr. Harrison's argument
is sound, it only proves that the word Avas not used
before the time of Theognis. There is no need to suppose
that it was a common word in poetry, and we shall not
be wrong in assuming that the poets picked it up from
the language of the common people/
ix. TJie Second Book [Musa Paedica. /3').
With the exception of our best and earliest MS. (A),
first rej^roduced by Immanuel Bekker in his edition of
Theognis (1815), not one of the MSS. takes us further than
v. 1220. But the printed editions in existence before
Bekker's time are slightly longer than this, as they contain
after 1220 a few lines assigned to Theognis by Stobaeus
and Athenaeus, but not included in an)' known MS. of the
poet's works. It was discovered that the new MS. (A)
1 Vespue 103S. - Ach. 1105. 3 yespae 1194.
* It is not: modern critics alone wLo assume an early origin for
the word: cf. Eust. 166, 12 quoted by Kibbeck, Ach. 1087 (= 1135)
"Ofjirjpos ixiv Owp-fjaaeiu del enl oTtKKJ^xov (prjaip, ot bi /xer' avrbv koi ein
uidrjs rrjV Xi^w nOiantv. uOev Kai Owpr^^is Kara tov? iraXaiovs oivoiroaia
jcai cLKpaTonoaia.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 55
printed by Bekker contained after 1220 a series of
elegies amounting to 166 lines, introduced by the lemma
e'AcyetW /3', and evidently intended to form a collection
of Paedica. The title i)receding the first section of the
Theognidea in A (viz. 1-1220) is 6'€oyvt8os* IXeyeiw a.
Although the name of the poet was not added to the
heading of the second book, there can be little doubt that
the compiler of A regarded Theognis as the author of
this 3Tusa Paedica [M. P.).'
This ascrijition has been challenged on various grounds, Authenti-
und the evidence against the authenticity of the second ^' ^ °' '^ "
book is so strong that the great majority of editors and
critics have had no hesitation in rejecting the claims of
Theognis, and here there can be no doubt that they are
right. They are, however, wrong in insisting upon the
absence of the M. P. from all MSS. except A as evidence
against its authenticity. A is much better and earlier
than all the others ; it also contains a greater number
of repetitions. In A O K Theognis comes immediately
before Phocylides : it might therefore be argued that
as the scribes of the younger MSS. dropped repetitions
that are given by A, they also omitted the second book
and excised the words iXeyeiwr a, if they found these in
the title of the books which they copied." It is of course
equally possible that the compiler of A inserted the
M. P. after the first book, and changed the original
lemma to suit the new additions.
There is far greater force in the other arguments
usually employed.
theognidis elegiu prima'
1 The MS. has BeoyvtSos- eXe-fdcuv a' and + i\tyeiwv B ; between
+ and I there is an erasure leaving just sjiace enougli for a letter of
the same size as e. Could this have been ? The 9 of 6f6-yvi5os in
the first lemma is no liigher than the other letters.
- It seems probable that the great variety of titles presented by
our MSS. is due to the amplification of an original simple 6e6yviSo;
(ir Oeoyvis, ^vhich was retained by some MSS. (e.g. gt).
56 INTRODUCTION
The case (1) If we except two couplets/ one of which also
(KjainM a . Qccuj-s in a, there is no reference, direct or indirect, to
the M. P. of Theognis or any poem which it contains,
nor is there a single quotation from it in the work of
any ancient classical author.-
The second book was not known to Athenaeus, Julian,
or Cyril, whose discussions touch uj^on topics connected
with its subject-matter. A full examination of their re-
marks will be found in a later section, where I shall also
show that in all probability /3' was unknown to Suidas,
although it is generally supposed that the first reference
to the M. p. occurs in his article on Theognis.
(2) The ascription to Theognis of such a book as y3'
is irreconcilable with the high opinions entertained by
the ancients regarding the moral worth of his poetry
(see infra, p. 89).
There is another important consideration which
students of Theognis have almost entirely ignored.
Many of the couplets in f^' hardly strike us as being-
appropriate for a collection of Paedica, and they would
probably never have been so regarded had they not been
inserted side by side with poems appealing for the favours
of beautiful boys and bewailing the woes of love-sick
poets. It is clear that we have often to deal with lines
on friendship or love torn from their context and applied
in a sense never intended by their original authors.^
In connexion with the irrelevance of many poems we
1 1238 ab = 1151-2 are quoted in A. Pal. x. 40 under the heading
AAHAON. 1253-4 = Solon fr. 23.
- Ap. Rh. Argon. 4. 445 perhaps imitated the elegy which comes
first in /3'. ax(T\i"'Epais, /ue'-ya Ttrifia, fieya arvjos avOpwwoiaiv (k aiOti'
ovXofiievai t' eptSei aTOVa\ai re fooi re ktX.
3 cf. 1238a-48, 1278 ab, 1288-94, 1351-2, 1353-6. There is no
need whatever to see a reference to the love of 6oj/s in 1231-4
(a poem on men ruined by the love of icomen), 1275-8, or 1386-8.
The elegies beginning with w irat are moi-e distinctly paederastic.
In 1253-4 (= Solon fr. 23) the charm of boys is but one of several
pleasures mentioned by Solon.
OEIGIN AND COMPOSITION 57
should also consider the striking differences which the
collection exhibits in poetic and linguistic merit, ranging
from the exquisite and simple beauty of 1231-4, 1275-8
to the worst specimens of the bungler's art as seen in
1259-62, and the wretched introduction 12S3-7 attached
to the charming lines on Atalanta, 1288-94.
The 3I.P. is a compilation consisting of short poems
and fragments taken from vax-ious sources. The com-
piler may have composed some lines himself, but there
is not a shadow of evidence to support those who
regard /?' as the work of one person who assiduoxisly
imitated the first book of Theognis, and extracted a few
loans from other poets as well. Poets do not always
maintain the same high level of composition, it is true,
but it is hard to l^elieve that the same person could have
written 1275-8 and 1259-62. The composite origin of the
book would account for the conflicting views expressed by
scholars regarding the literary value of /3'. The explana-
tion of their differences is that they have focussed their
sight on the good or bad elements respectively, and, as
they insist on assigning the whole book to one hand,
they are compelled to make their description cover all its
contents. Regard /?' as a mass of heterogeneous poems
by different authors, and there is abundant justification
for the ' simple elegance* claimed by Hiller, and Welcker's
references to ' epigrammata amatoria quae quidem hand
infimum in impure suo genere locum tenent ' [Frolcg. cii),
while there remain elegies dull enough to deserve the
censure of Couat and their other detractors. Couat
insists on their dullness, from which he infers that the
book was composed by a dull man ; he has quite failed
to observe the beauty and elegance which caught the
eye of Wilamowitz and Hiller.' Although it is no longer
1 Wilam. Textgesch. d. gr. Lyriker, i>. 58 ' die reizvolle novaa naiSucrj '.
Hiller, Fleck.-Jalirb. 1881, p. 471, refers to the ' schlichte Elegaiiz
der Darstellung '. Couat, Ze , Second Ltvre, dec., p. 287 'cela n'a ni
58 INTEODUCTION
possible to regard Theognis as the author of the 3Iusa
Date of P'. I\icdica, it is tolerably certain that with one or two
exceptions the book consists of fragments taken from the
works of poets who wrote in the sixth, fifth, and possibly
the fourth centuries b. c. As will be seen from a glance
at my explanatory notes, (3', like a, is full of Homeric
reminiscences, and it bears a close resemblance in general
diction and vocabulary to the extant remains of early
elegiac poets ; the tone of the book is simple, and it is
quite free from the conceits and abstruse mythological
references which distinguish the productions of the
Alexandrian age.
The references to the rape of Ganymede (1345 sqq.) are
quite in keeping with the oldest form of the legend.
Couat finds the marks of the Alexandrian age in 1231-4 :
' Ce n'est que plus tard qu'on eut I'idee, comme I'a eue
I'auteur de la piece [1231-4], d'attribuer a des aventures
amoureuses la fin tragique des heros. Ce qui fut dans
la suite un des lieux communs favoris de I'elegie alexan-
drine, convenait peu au genie de Theognis.' ' But such
a conception of love appears frequently in Anacreon :
of. 48 /AcyaAu) SyjvTe [x Epojs eKoij/ev o'j(TT€ )(^a\Kev<s } TTcAeKCt,
X^tfj-epij] 8' eXovaei' er ^ap'^^/j//- The heroes mentioned in
1231—4 are Homeric characters, and it should not be
forgotten that the love of Helen caused all the misery
of the Iliud : cf. EAeVr^S fxh' dTrwXo/xe^ cire/ca ttoWol, Od.
11. 438. Nor is there any need to follow Couat in
assigning the lines on Atalanta to the Alexandrian
pei-iod on the ground that the)' deal with the bending
variet<5, iii verve, ni malice ; rauteur s'y encourage an vice dans le
ton de Vhomilie ; c'est un bourdonnement monotone comme celui
d'un rccueil d'oraisons. Ce sent les maximes qu'Arnolphe fait lire
;i Agnes, et dont il faudrait sctdement changer le titre '. The last
words describe their fate ; their title was changed and they were
made to masquerade as Paedica.
' He adds : ' Je doute qu'on eut rencontre dans ses vers la legende
d'Ajax.'
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 59
of the most stubborn natures under the influence of
love. There is certainly a close connexion between 1231—
4 and a passage in the AtyonaiUica (quoted supra, p. 56),
but it is impossible to decide which is the original, and
both may be reminiscences of an older poem. We know
that the second book contains one couplet bj' Solon
followed by another written in imitation thereof. The
antiquity of another distich is probably attested by an
ancient painting. On the inside of a drinking-bowl
discovered in a tomb at Tanagra is the picture of a
man reclining on a couch and stroking a rabbit ; from
his lips come the words o 7rat8oi- KaXXurre. Kohler, who
first published the bowl [ILitttiL d. Athcn. Instihits 9.
1884), identified these words with Theognis 1365, which,
according to him, the man was singing. In spite of the
violent objections raised by several critics there is a very
strong balance of probability in favour of this identifica-
tion. Hiller ^ denies that the man was singing, and holds
that a sujierlative in the vocative with w accompanied b}"-
a genitive is too common a feature in Greek literature to
justify Kohler"s conclusions. Against this we may urge
(1) that the order in the present instance is unusual. In
the seven instances quoted by Hiller (Theocrit., Soph.,
i^c.) the superlative comes before the genitive.^ (2) The
words are evidently the beginning of a hexameter.
Wendorff (p. 41) refers to another drinking-bowl con-
taining the inscription wSc ttot' e'l' TtpwOi ' ad imagineni
canentis viri, cui etiam tibicen additus est. ita ut dubitari
nequeat, quin cantet." Both inscriptions, it will be
observed, end at the caesura Kara rpiTov rpuxalov. (3)
The configuration of the man's lips shows clearly that
he is singing, and not speaking. Kohler assigns the
bowl to the beginning of the fifth century b. c.
There is in (3' at least one genuine poem by Theognis
1 Jahresher.f. kl. Altert. 1888.
2 See Lucas, Studia Tlieorjn., p. 41.
60 INTRODUCTION
(1353-6) ; the fact that this bears the well-known address
to Cyrnus, the absence in /S' of any other person's name
besides Simonides, who is also addressed in a. the presence
(sometimes in a longer form) of passages already included
in the first book, and occasional parallels in style and
diction, no doubt suggested the ascription of the whole
book to the Megarian poet.
Hiller and Herwerden have challenged the antiquity
of the poems that compose the JI. P. on the ground of
linguistic defects and alleged deviations in vocaliularj-
and syntax from the general usage of early Greek elegy.
Other critics, notably Couat, have advanced further
arguments in support of a late date. It cannot be said
that their attacks have been successful. I have discussed
the linguistic questions in my notes to /3' ; it will be seen
that the only serious offences against style and grammar
occur in a few lines Avhich I reject as the work of
a late bungler.
With the evidence at our disposal I hold it impossible
to fix even approximately the date at which the second
book was put together, )iut with the exceptions above
noted the poems bear far greater resemblance to the
elegies of the sixth and fifth centuries than to those
of any other period in tlie literature of Greece. The
occurrence of a few a-n-a^ Aeyo/xci'u and of words not else-
where found until a late period should not be urged as
a sign of late composition ; the remains of early Greek
lyric poetry will supply numerous instances of the same
phenomenon.
In regard to the genesis of the collection, various
theories have been put forward, and the date of its
compilation has been assigned to periods ranging from
the early sixth century b. c. to the Byzantine age.
Nietzsche, for instance, holds Mimnermus to have been
the author, and he explains the inclusion of the J/. J'.
among the I'hrognidca as due to the wiles of a malicious
OEIGIN AND COMPOSITION 61
detractor, who, wishing to bring discredit upon the
•moralist of Megara, inserted a poem addressed to Cyrnus
and added the whole to the first book of the elegies. It
is held by many. e. g. Couat, that (^' was produced by Tiie reia-
an indifferent writer, who ruthlessly pillaged a, bodily ^'^^^z
appropriated some of its contents, and generally used
ils materials for the composition of new poems on the
love of boys ; to these he made some additions from the
works of other writers. The arguments of this school
rest upon the presence in /3' of (1) elegies addressed to
Cyrnus and Simonides ; (2) lines and couplets supposed
to have been borrowed from a ; (3) numerous general
resemblances in language and style.
The occurrence of 'StifjMvi.Si] in 1345-50 affords no
l^roof whatever of a connexion between a and /:i'. It is
(juite possible that the compiler appropriated these lines
from Euenus of Pares. Still less does 1353-6 {Kvpve
1354) warrant the conclusions of the critics. This little
poem is in no sense paederastic ; it possibly owes its
position in a M. I\ to a misunderstanding on the part
of a compiler, who stupidly took viounv cpojs to mean
' love of young boys '. In construction and literary
tinish it is quite on a level with the j^oems addressed
to Cyrnus in the first book. The first couplet contains
a statement of the sorrows and joys that love has in
store for young men until the moment of its realization.
The arrangement of the words is worthy of notice, wiKpu^
= d7n;i'7;s at either end of the line, with yXvKv<; = dpTrakeos
in between ; the next distich gives an exposition of the
thesis enuntiated in its predecessor, and the last word
recalls the first [ai'LrjpoTaTov ■= TriKpos).
Couat brings the charge of faulty construction against
these well-turned lines. ' There is something awkward
in the development of the second distich, and the idea
is badly expressed ; it is not " until it is satisfied " that
love is now bitter, now sweet, but according to the satis-
62 INTRODUCTION
iaction attained. This lack of exactness in expression
would perhaps justify our belief that the lines were
not written by Theognis." The critic has altogether
inissed the point. The poet was thinking of the con-
flicting emotions and the changing moods of a man
swayed by an unrealized passion ; the ' bitter ' and the
' sweet ' are the alternations of liope and fear, the antici-
pated joy of possession and the despair engendered by the
prospect of failure. We have evidently before us a genuine
poem by Theognis not included in a', and its presence
in /3' affords a very fair argument against the alleged
dependence of the second book upon the first. Like
Stobaeus and Athenaeus, the unknown Compiler of the
M. P. deserves our gratitude for having added to the
number of extant Thcognidea, and his contribution, like
those of Stobaeus, is furnished with the very best
credentials.
With regard to the alleged borrowings from a' it
should be noted that in some cases tlie lines are more
appropriate where they stand in /3' ; there is one case in
which [i' has preserved the longer form (1238 a sqq.), and
there is nothing in the others that suggests any connexion
between a and /3' except the use of a common original
for their quotations.
The words (w 7rat8o)r) KaXkiim Kul t/xc/joeWare iravrwr
(1365) are far more appropriately applied to a fair boy
than to the God of Wealth (1117) ' ; there is a suggestion
of parody in the very ring of 1117, and this certainly
adds to its piquancy. Again, 1353 is said to have been
taken from 301 ; but in the latter position the line is very
awkward, and hardly makes sense ; while we have already
seen that 1353 forms part of a dainty little elegy by
' Cf. Ocdipodia (ed. Monro) :
dW' iTi KaXXioTSv T« Kal IfitpoiaraTov dWwv,
iraiSa (piXov KpeioVTOi dfivfiovos, A'l'fiovn iiov.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 63
Theognis himself. Again, 1238 ab = 1151-2 ; the latter
stands alone, but the former is joined to another couplet
which completes the sense, and adds a personal touch
which was removed to produce the abstract gnome
1151-2. We have here the longer form of the " repeti-
tion ' in ^', just as in another ease it is preserved in a
(949-54 and 1278 cd).
Nor is there any ground for believing that the other
'repetitions' in (i' have been taken from a. The follow-
ing remain to complete the list: 1243 = 597; 131S
ab = 1107-8 ; 1278 cd = 949-50, 1278 ab = 1101-2 ;
1278 ab is incomplete in both a and /3' ; it was
probably found quoted in this fragmentary form in
some work from which the two compilers derived it.
There is no more reason to suppose that /3' borrowed
from a than there is to imagine that repeated poems
in a were boriowed from their first position and
inserted a second time in the same book. In l)oth
cases we have to deal with loans from a common
source.
We have next to deal with the argument based upon
the general resemblances between the two books. The
subject has been thoroughly handled by Corsenn {Quaes-
tlones Theognideae), who has subjected the two collections
to a microscopic examination ; the huge mass of materials
which he has so laboriously collected serves but to prove
the weakness of his conclusions.
He stoutly maintains that the Musa I'aedica is the
work of one single author whom he identifies with the
person who compiled the first book of Theognis by
combining two separate anthologies of which the second
begins somewhere between vv. 878 and 1038. His theory
rests on the following considerations : —
(1) Besides containing several couplets and single lines Corsmn^s
that also occur in a, ^' so frequently resembles a in '^'"^^^
language, vocabulary, and metrical position of words
64 INTRODUCTION
that these can only be accounted for as conscious imita-
tions and plagiarisms/
(2) The several poems of which [i' is composed present
a number of recurring characteristic words, expressions,
and similes which stamp the collection as the work of
one author.
(3) The invocation w ttui with which so many elegies
begin can be nothing but a substitute for the frequent
Ki'pi'e of the first book.
He has drawn up what appears at first sight to be
a formidable list of resemblances between a and /?'. On
closer examination its imposing character disappears ;
it becomes evident that the number of undoubted imita-
tions is remarkably small, and in more than one instance,
as I have shown above, it is in a rather than /3' that we
should look for the imitation. Many cases of alleged
borrowing from a include combinations of words and
even whole lines that had come to be regarded as common
property ; stereotyi^ed collocations of this kind form a
striking feature in the early elegy of the Greeks ; for
the elegiac i^oets had no scruples in appropriating well-
tui'ned convenient expressions from one another as well
as from the rich treasury of Homer.- In the great
' If the compiler of /3' used a' it is strange that he did not
borrow otlier poems which have a more marked i^aederastic ten-
dency than the passages discussed above. Welcker has actually
done this ; in his rearrangement of the Theognidea the section
entitled HaihiKri Mouffa begins with seven couplets which he has
removed from a', viz. 959-62, 1091-4, 1095-1100.
2 Cf. Callin. 1. 15 ; Tyrt. 7. 2 ; Mimn. G. 2 ; Sol. 20. 4 ; Theog. 340
noipa k'ixol Oaiarov at the end of a pentameter (Call. Kixtf, Theog. MSS.
Ktxv)- — A**""^' neiOofievos^oi) end pent., Sol. 13. 12 ; 4. 6 ; Theog.
1152, 12381), 12G2 ; Simonides 93. The Homeric icovptSi-rji d\6xov
occurs at the end of a pent., Call. 1. 7 ; Tyrt. 10. C (dative) ; Theog.
1126. Archil. 9. 3 has the Hom. TroXvipXoiafioio 6a\aaar]s at the
end of a hex. as in Homer. Archil. 9. 7 dWorf S' dWos €x*' ^^ '^
hex. ; Sol. 13. 76, and 15. 4.=Theog. 318 (cf. 992) at the end of
a pent. The Hom. wiovos f^ ddvToio II. 5. 512 (end hex.) reappears
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 65
majority of the examples so confidently adduced by Cor-
senn the resemblances are too vague and trivial. Certain
words are by their very form adapted for certain metrical
positions (e. g. -ocrvvi] at the end of a pentam. ), and their
constant recurrence in the same place should not be
regarded as a proof of conscious imitation. Poems dealing
with friendship will inevitably contain similar phrases,
nnd we must not l)e surj)rised if we find again and again
in different authors, ages, and languages, the same obvious
reproaches and the same threats directed against an un-
faithful favourite. It is the same here as with the
catchwords of Nietzsche and his followers ; identity of
<^xpression accompanies identity of thought.
Several couplets in [i' are certainly identical with
verses assigned by a to Theognis ; it is also certain that
one couplet in the same book was composed by Solon, and
another elegy is probably the work of Euenus. It is likely,
then, that the M. 1\ includes poems by other writers of
the early period, and if we possessed another anthology
of that date equal in length to the Theognidcd and
containing such a large proportion of lines on the
mutual relations of friends, we should probably find other
points of contact equally numerous with those collected
by Corsenn.
That Corsenn has greatly magnified the resemblances
as TT. (£ aHrov at tliG end of a jJuiit. in Tyrt. 3. 3. and Theog. 808.
Xpiiyi.oavvri r I'lKctiv Tyrt. 10. 8 and Theog. 389. avxtva Ao^oi/ e'^ei
Tyrt. 11.2 and Th. .536 (both end pent,), (s Kupov yKaffare end pent.
Tyrt. 11. 10 and Sol. {Ath. Pol. ch. 5). «V re fxiaoiaiv end hex. Th. 3
and Asius 3. yivfTai oiiSefiia end pent. Mimn. 12. 2 and Theog. 170.
iraaiv d5tiv x^^*'"'"^ Sol. 7 ; cf. Th. 24, 336. uvSlv (nfan reko^ end
of pent. Sol. 13. 58 ; cf. Th. 640. Compare Tyrt. 12. 30 nal -naihojv
■naibfs Kai -ytvo? k^owiaaj with Sol. 13. 32 ^ naiots tovtojv rj ytvoi l^omaoj.
We have p)-obably another instance of a stereotyped expression in tl
fifj efiTjv yvijjfirju f^airaTwai Oeoi (540, 5.54), and dvOpajnaiv unoaovs rjihcos
Kadopa (168, 850 ; cf. (JIC) ; such lines an: little more than adverbs
or adjectives, 'probaldy,' 'all men in the world.'
F
6(^ INTKODUCTION
will be seen on comparing his examples with his conclu-
sions.
' Dubitaverit fortasse quispiam, man in parte eorum
locorum, quos supra attulerimus, de usu vel recordatione
cuiuslibet generis omnino possit cogitari : sed, utut est,
in his, quos allaturus sim, locis quodammodo fragmenta
collectionis Theognideae exemplo fuisse ei, qui appendicis
carmina condiderit, tam certum esse mihi videtur, ut eos
iam enumerare satis sit : 1287, 8 (1095, G ; 108G) ;
1238 a b (1151, 2) ; 1242 (504) ; 1243 (597) ; 1245 (961) ;
1247, 8 (325-7) ; 1257, 8, 1259-62 (213-18, 1071-4) ;
1262(1152); 1266(253); 1267-70(1157-60); 1271-4
(36) : 1278 a-d (1101, 2 ; 945, 50) ; 1279-82 (325-7 ; 337) ;
1310 (466); 1311 (599, 600); 1312 (326); 1318ab
(1107, 8); 1323-6(343; 765-8); 1328 (1024; of. 1279,
80) ; 1333 (958) ; 1335, 6 (1063) : 1337-40 (854) ; 1349
(25; 191); 1351,2 (457; 526); 1353, 4 (301); 1356
(124 [201]) ; 1357 (1023, 4) ; 1361 (1099); 1363, 4 (101);
1365(1117); 1367,8(209); 1377(31; 597); 1378(546;
508); 1379(1099); 1384(295).'^
With the exception of the repetitions and two other
lines (1353, 1365) which we have already discussed, the
above list of forty-five references to a' offers but eleven
cases which can possibly be regarded as reminiscences of
Theognis, and even these are by no means certain. All
the other alleged resemblances are too commonplace and
trivial to need further comment. With regard to the
eleven that still remain, it should be noted that in 1237, 8
(1095, 6 ; 1086) the pentameter is probably to be re-
garded as common property, as also the pentameter 1356,
which is actually found elsewhere (Tyrt. 10. 4) in a slightly
different form, TrdvTMv ear ai'LrjporaTov : as regards 1095, 6
it should be noted that Homer has rot uviiyKi] at the
end of a hexameter followed by an infinitive at the
' 1262 = 1238 b, which is not derived from 1152 ; 1:570 = 1361.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION f>7
beginning of the hexameter that follows {II. -3. 633) : '
1267-70 and 1157-60 have nothing in common but the
framework (oiVc yap — uAAu, — ws 8' ai'Tws), which is too
natural and simple to be classed as a proof of imitation :
in 1312 (326) we have the combination of apOfxios and
^t'Ao?, which is Homeric (cf. H. Herm. 524,- Aesch. F. V.
193, Callim. fr. 199) ; 1323-6 may be a faint reminiscence
of 765-8, and there is perhaps a close relation between
1242 and 504, 1357 and 1023, 1377 and 31, 597. There
is nothing in the above examples that adds the slightest
support to the views of those who would assign all ft' to
one author.
Corsenn adds a great number of other less striking
parallels ; the following may be taken as typical examples :
1325 cf. 829 (aTTOTraue) ; 1325 cf. 342 (809 c. infin.) ; I32(>
cf. 1119 (/xeVp' rjft-q^, which is Homeric). The cumulative
evidence afforded by such insignificant resemblances
has no value whatever for the purpose to which he
api^lies it. On the other hand they throw interesting-
light on the common language of the earl}" elegiac age.
Frequently they are too vague even for this : e. g. -pfj-
XiTToviTa teVai (351—2), and ol-^ea-OaL TrpoXnri'jvO' (1102) are
regarded as the originals of irpoXtTrMv eurtv (1277-8) ; on
turning to the Index in Paley's Hesiod we get five refer-
ences to TTpoXuTuiv, four with some form of ci/xt, 'ip^oiiai, or
oLxopau and only one instance with any other verb. Cf.
TrpoXiTTovfTa w'x^''"' " -^ptrrTq, A. Fill. 5. 16. With Th. 1296,
974 cf. 8o>a TO <i>€paecfi6vq^, A. F. 11. 271. The A. F.
will supply endless parallels similar to those for whicli
such importance is claimed by Corsenn ; e.g. 'ad verba
' The following are also probably to be classed as public
properly: <yu^j (piKurrjTOi afxapruju (1361, 1379, 1099), alffxpov oVeiSos
e'xcu (1378, 546, 508), and xaAfTrtLraTor dx^os (1384, 295).
2 Cf. Sikes and Allen ad loc. Their note may well be applied to
the case before us.
f2
68 INTRODUCTION
fj.f. 7rpo<^ct'c€a(. (1299) cf. V. 1098 EK- XifjLVi]<; /j,eyaA7;s av^fta
KaKov TrpocjivyMV '. ^
Nor is there any validity in the metrical considera-
tions urged by Corsenn. The Homeric Poems, the
Hymns, Hesiod, Earli) Elegy, and the Palatine Antho-
logy will afford innumerable instances of the parallels
advanced to prove the dependence of /3' on a. Hexa-
meters in both books (a' and fi') end with some form of
the following words ; avayKrj 1237, 195, 387, 419, this is
very frequent in Homer ; Suokw 1299, 329 [Od. 5, 332.
Hymn 9. 4, A. Pal. 12. 18, «&c.) ; (^iXottjt— 1241, 1091
(three times in Od.) ; wXecra? hex. 5th foot 1271, 43 {Oil.
9. 40). The A. Pal. and Early Elegy will supjjly
numerous cases of pentameters ending with <rTe<^(U'09.
dX'^P'-) d^poo-i'vr/. From the elegists we may comj^are
(at the end of hex.) eV re fxeaoLa-Lv Th. 3, Asius 3 :
(end of pent.) ^ixoa-TaaLrj Th., Sol. ; eVeo-rt i/oo? Th., Sol. ;
i^ecjidvTj Th., Sol. ; Th. and A. Pal. end hex. with d/xap-
To)j', u/jiOLJ3y]v- haifjiwv, &c. ; pent, with icropSjv, ecrtSetF, 8r-
vafxat, &c., &C.
The Second PooJc and a later parallel.
The Muse of The twelfth book of the Palatine Anthology is entitled
SrpttTOJVos Mova-a IlatStKi;, and contains 258 elegies, many
of which bear the name of Strato himself (fl. under
Hadrian). Alcaeus, Meleager, Rhianus, Callimachus,
Asclepiades, and Posidippus, figure very prominently in
this collection, but there is not a single line attributed
to Theognis, nor a single anonymous quotation from his
alleged works.
The book opens with 'I/K Aios dp)(o')fj.e(T6a, KaOw^ a.py]K€v
"ApuTo?, and mention is made of Zeus, the Muses, Gi'aces.
Eros, and Bromius, in the first two elegies (cf Th. 1-18,
' w nai is too common in Greek poetry (e.g. Simon. Am. 1,
Anacr. 4, ad init. vers.) to prove any connexion between Theognis
yS' and a'.
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION 69
ll>31). There are numerous resemblances to Tli. ^', but
the points of difference are still more striking. Some
of the poems are couched in the most offensive terms
(cf. o, 6), and there is in many a total absence of that
restraint and vagueness which characterize the collection
assigned to the Megarian. There is more violent passion,
and far more vivacity in the expression thereof. Favourite
boys are mentioned by name ; descriptions abound, detail
is added to detail, narrative is frequent, metaphor follows
metaphor, there are more subtle conceits and quaint
fjxncies,^ and although some poems were never intended
for the purpose implied in the title," the great majority
are far more definitely paederastic than the Theognldat.
There is a very great variety of erotic terms, including
the Theognidean tcAcu', atrcu/, hihovv ; here w^e meet again
and again with appeals to hard-hearted boys and warn-
ings regarding the old age to come that begins about the
twentieth year ; in 4 we are told that the best age is
eighteen (cf. Th. Xuav yivw 1327) ; in 10 the lover is
more generous than the author of Th. 1327 and vows
never to abandon the boy ku.v Wiyoji' kAv Tpixi<; ; the
boy named in 12 has been overcome by the fate hinted
at in Th. 1331-3. In the 31. P. Sfraf. the God of Love
is no longer the dealer of death addressed in Th. 1231,
or the mighty God with the axe who appears in the
genuine Anacreon ; he is /xi/<pos"Epajs elaborately equipped
with 77T£/jd, 1080KOS (f)ap€Tpr}, To|a koi lot, and the like ;
cpwres and 7ro6'ot are common. The legend of Ganymede
wears a later dress than Th. 1345 sqq. in 194, 220, 221,
and elsewhere. The above differences point to the earlier
origin of the Theognidean verses.
' Cf. 01 TrafSey Ka^vpivOos avi^ohos (Rhianus), 93 ; a«:/)0$ i-nii ip^xv^
iarl ndytipo5''Epojs (Melcag.), 92.
'2 173 discusses the charms of tAvo women.
ro
INTRODUCTION
Repeated
Poems.
CHAPTEK III
Conclusions
A good (number of couplets and longer elegies occur,
generally with minute variations,^ more than once in the
course of the first book (eAeyctwi/ a). A glance at the
following table will show that with three exceptions
all the repeated poems come towards the end of the
collection, that is, ])etween 1038 and 1220, and that
about one half are first found near the beginning of the
book, i. e. before 220.-
Before oOO no repetitions.
Between 300 400
400-500
500-600
„ 600 700
700-1000
332 ab = 209-10.
none.
509-10 = 211-12.
643-4 = 115-16.
none.
/ 1038 ab = 853-4.
1070 ab = 877-8.
1071-4 = 213-18.
1081-2 b = 39-42.
1082 c-f = 87-90.
1104 ab ] _ 571-2.
1105-(6) ) "(417-18).
1109-14 = 57-60.
1114 ab = 619-20.
1160 ab= 1095-().
1161-2 = 409-10.
1162 a-f= 441-6.
1164 a-d = 97-100.
1164 e-h = 415-18.
1178 ab = 555-6.
U184 ab = 367-8.
' Besides oidinai'y variants we have a few cases due to a desire
for abridgement and the elimination of metaphor and an inten-
tional trifling with tlic order of words. Cf. 213-8 and 1071-4 ; 57-
e-.0 and 1109-14.
- As oui- earliest MSS. contain a greater number of repetitions
1000 1220
<
CONCLUSIONS 71
Many modern scholars have taken the presence of the
i-epetitions to prove the composite origin of the Sylloge,
and this is the only satisfactory explanation that has yet
been offered.' Owing to the trivial variations in the
text, these repeated elegies cannot be due to the repetition
of a poem for the purpose of supplying catchwords, or
to its insertion as a cross-reference under another title, as
Geyso'^ maintains when he claims that the collections
of Stobaeus afford instances of the same lines adduced
under different headings.- The differences in text are
too slight to admit the explanation put forward by
Mr. Harrison, viz. that the repetitions were issued as
new poems by Theognis himself. It is evident that we
have to deal with different versions of the same lines
derived from different sources. The two examples chosen
by Geyso to prove his hypothesis will serve as an excel-
lent illustration of my contention. Stobaeus quoted
Theognis 183 sqci. in the section entitled Trept /xi/r/frrctas
and again under Trepl evyci'cm?. The text varies consider-
ably ; in the first instance the lines are given in a detached
quotation as ©coyvtSos ; when they meet us again they
occur in a long extract H€i/o<^a)VTos Ik rov Trepl ©coyi'tSos.
His other example is Th. 35, 6, which comes in a long
■extract from the Jlemomhilia of Xenophon under the
general heading Trepl (faXoTroi'Ms : it is also included in a
prose passage attributed to Musonius and placed in the
section entitled -n-epl y€0)pyias on aya^o'i'. Here again
<liversity of origin accounts for diversity of text.
than any of the others, it is not at all unlikely that the collection
originally included a still greater proportion which were gradually
thinned out by the copyists of successive generations.
1 Studemund has attempted to account for the lack of ari-auge-
inent in the order of the poems as pi-esented in our MSS. by
assuming that in the archetype their original order had been lost
by the accidental transposition of the leaves on which they were
written. He has not explained how the repeated elegies came to
be grouped in masses towards the end of the book.
- Studia Tli.c<ifjiii(lm, p. o2.
72 INTRODUCTION
As most of the repetitions come after 10?>8 H. Schneide-
win ^ holds that the first book is composed of two
anthologies, the second of which begins somewhere
between 878 and 1038. Van der Mey finds the beginning
of the second about 769 ; Geyso, arguing from the
prayer to the gods, draws the line at 756. They all
agree in regarding 1231-1389 as an independent compila-
tion.
Book I These scholars have been too timid in applying their
"'/a^IT' *^^^^ principles ; for they have been content to leave
Jogies. repetitions Avithin the anthologies whose existence they
claim to have established ; there are three cases of re-
peated couplets before 650, and three lines occur twice
in 1090-1170. My own view is that the first book of the
Theognidea includes several collections of varying length
supplemented by a number of separate elegies drawn
from many different sources. The first portion 1-252
is a well-arranged compilation complete in itself; it
contains no repetitions, and the poems are carefully
grouped under different headings that do not recui-. We
have first a series of opening invocations leading up to
an introductory^ poem (19-26) addressed to Cyrnus and
giving the author's name and method of composition.
It is highly probable that we have in this section (Th. 1-
26) the beginning of his book as arranged by Theognis
himself. In 27-38 the poet declares his intention of
instructing Cyrnus in the ways of the ' good ', and states
his general maxim or text, 'always associate with the
"good" and avoid the "bad.*" He then proceeds to
discuss the political situation (39-42, 43-52, 53-68), and
shows how the ' bad ' are responsible for the ruin of the
state ; the poet's young friend is told how to conduct
himself under the new regime, and is warned against
friendship with the city's new masters. 69-128 are all on
^ Cf. H. Sclineidewin, De Syllogis Theognuleis, 1S78 ; Van der Mi'jv
Studia Theognidea, 1869; Rintelcn, T>e Theognlde, 18G:}.
CONCLUSIONS 73
the subject of friendship ; 69-72 ' make friends of the
••good*"; 73-86, four elegies on the scarcity of faithful
friends ; 87-100 tell us what qualities are desirable and
undesirable in a friend ; 101-14, four elegies on the ' bad '
as friends : 115-28, three on the difficulty of distinguish-
ing between true and false friends ; 129-72 contain
general remarks and reflections on human affairs, and
deal with our relations towards the gods, and especially
with our helplessness; the dominant note is 'all is
chance! We know nothing'; 173 starts with a new
subject 'poverty', which is discussed in three poems to
be followed by three on its opposite ' wealth ' (183-208) ;
209-3<), eight elegies on miscellaneous topics : 237-52
form a closing elegy in which the poet informs Cyrnus
of the fame he has won for him.
My theory regarding the genesis of the Theognidean
Sylloge would adequately account for : (1) the insignifi-
cant variants in the text of the repetitions which generally
look like readings from two closely-allied MSS. of the
same poem or piece of prose ' : the MSS. of Theognis often
difter more from one another than do the repeated
poems ; (2) the form of one or two repeated poems that
have been subjected to more drastic treatment : (3) the
recurrence of groups of elegies or single elegies dealing
with a topic already treated ; (4) the disconnected
aj)pearance of some elegies that irresistibly remind us
of the poems that make up ' the complete fragments ' of
lost poets in collections like Bergk's I'oefae Lijrki or the
Fragmenfa Comiconnn ; in both cases we have bits of
' A careful comparison has convinced me that ahnost without
oxcei^tion the best text has been preserved where the repeated
passages first occur ; and, generally speaking, the student will find
that he is more frequently confronted with textual difficulties in
the later portions of the Theognidea, Cf. the dissertations of
H, Schneidewin and Schafer. and Van der Mey's StncUa ; see
Appendix on 211, 409.
74
INTRODUCTION
poetry that were found as detached quotations in the
works of ancient writers.
There are two questions which now call for a solution.
(1) To what period in the history of Greek Literature
do the poems included in the Theogmdea lielong? (2)
When was our present collection put together ?
We know that the Sylloge contains elegies or por-
tions of elegies composed by predecessors of Theognis,
viz. Tyrtaeus, Mimnermus, and Solon ; with the probable
exception of Euenus the Parian, and one or two inter-
polations and additions to incomplete elegies (cf. 253,
1259), it cannot be proved that the collection contains
anything later than the age of Theognis himself. There
are, besides, many indications that point to an early
date.' There is no allusion to any event later than
the Persian Wars, and before relegating any single poem
in the second book to a late period we should remember
that paederasty Avas in vogue as early as the days of
Solon.
In language and vocabulary the Theogmdea bear a
striking resemblance to Homer and the early elegists ;
again and again the same phrases recur and the same
expressions are found in the same metrical positions.
I have endeavoured in my Commentary, by means of
luuuerous quotations and references, to illustrate the
close dependence of our poems upon the language of
Homer, as well as their connexion in general style, form,
and diction, with the elegiac poets of the seventh and
sixth centuries b. c. It is true that we occasionally meet
with words that do not elsewhere occur luitil a compara-
1 Bergk sees proofs of an early date in the reff. to thr war-
chariot, 551, 889 (both very doubtful), and the early bfi-nvov, 998 ;
Gr. Lit.-Gesch. ii, p. 304. The Onomacritus addressed v. 503 may
well be the famous foi'ger of oracles, and there is no reason to
believe that any of the other persons mentioned belong to a later
age. Harrison lias not produced sufficient evidence to connect
tliem with Megara and Theognis.
CONCLUSIONS 75
tively late period ; the verses in which they are found
should not on that account be condemned as late in-
truders ; similar instances are not unknown in Homer
and other early poets. For example, after Homer (inch
the Uynins) there seems to be no instance of /Spw/xr) until
we come to Posidippus (fl. 270 b. c), and if we may trust
the dictionaries, not again until Oppian {fl. 170 a. d.), and
after him Quintus of Smyrna (fl. c. 400 a. d.).
The dialect is just what we should expect in sixth-
centur}'^ non-Ionic authors, and the critics have signally
failed in their attacks upon certain features in the ver-
sification. The ideas and the dress they wear frequently
remind us of Bacchylides, Pindar,' Archil ochus, Pliocy-
lides, and the other exponents of that intensely practical
gnomic wisdom which characterizes the century of Hip-
parchus and Solon.
Simple and straightforward in thought and diction, our
elegies present none of those fanciful conceits and abstruse
mythological allusions which are so distinctive a feature
in the poetry of the Alexandrian age. As we possess but
600 lines of elegiac verse from Simonides of Ceos to Theo-
critus of Chios (inch), it would be rash to exclude the
later fifth and the fourth centuries from our collection,
especially as there is no strongly marked difference be-
tween their elegiac remains and those of the preceding-
ages. But we may at any rate safely assert that we
have to deal with an anthology of pre-Alexandrian verse.
The book opens with a fitting introduction, which in- xheognis
eludes three elegies of equal length addressed to deities "^'■^"^ "
n -L 1 •.^ ,1 ~ 1 r^ • collection
naturally associated with the poet s art. o-lO is out ol addressed
place ; it disturbs the balance of the structure, and is an '° Oyrnus.
interpolation probably taken irom a Delian hymn. Be-
ginning with a general prayer to Apollo and another to
Artemis, we pass from the distinctively Theognidean
^ For paiallels in Pindar and Bacchylides see Harrison's
Appendix V. and Jebb's Bacclujlides, Introd., p. 6-4, and Index.
76 INTEODUCTION
maxim in v. 17 to the revelation of the poet's identity in
19-2G. For the authenticity of v. 14 we have the testi-
mony of Aristotle, oTrep Aeyet ©e'oyvi?, Eth. End. 7. 10. It
is not unlikely, then, that we have in vv. 1-26 the begin-
ning of a collection published by Theognis himself. He
had already attained to national distinction as a poet (cf.
28) when he gathered together a number of hortatory
elegies addressed to Cyrnus and issued them to the public.
We may infer from 237-52, which prol)ably formed the
epilogue to his book, that he intended these poems to be
sung at convivial gatherings (239-42). The tone of these
elegies would be strictly practical : the poet would
instruct his young friend in the ways of life and point
out the lessons to be drawn from current politics (cf. 27-
42. &c.).'
This hypothesis " fits in well with the general opinion
of the ancients regarding Theognis ; among the elegists
he is the gnomic and paraenetic poet par e.rccUrnce, and he
holds a unique position side by side with Hesiod and
Phoeylides as one of the apia-rot a-v/jiftovXoi tw /?6a> tw rwr
dvOpiiiTTwv. Fvco/xoAoytat, vTro6r]Kai, 7rapaiv4crets are the most
frequent descriptions of his work. A book entirely devoted
to 'counsels' would attract greater attention and win for the
author greater fame as a moralist than would a miscel-
laneous assortment of elegies like the first book of our
Sylloge.
Athenaeus (c. 200 a. d.), to support a charge of luxurious
living, quotes Th. 997-1002, and then incidentally adds
' There is no need to suppose that every poem contained the
invocation Kvpve, wliile it is certain that the series would not
include elegies addressed to other persons. 1-252 contains foreign
matter besides 5-10, viz. 153-4, 227-32 (Solon).
'^ We may still come across the title of the book To Curnus in the
confused statements of Suidas, and it has been transfeired to our
Sylloge in the titles of several inferior MSS., e.g. Qeu-yviSos Mfyaptajs
■yj'Oj/xoXoyia wpos Kvpvov rioKvnaidTjV tov tputfyievot', h, <d)f6yviSoi yvw/jai
ToT Mffapicus TTpos Kvpyov ruv kavrov (piKov, r.
CONCLUSIONS 77
another accusation based upon 993-6, which he also
quotes. As I cannot follow Harrison in regarding these
two elegies to be portions of one poem, I think it likelj'
that Athenaeus found the verses in a collection ascribed
to Theognis that may or may not be the First Book
which we possess. He certainly was unacquainted with
the 3Iusa Paedica. Cyril (died 444 a.d.), replying to his
opponent Julian, knew of none but the 'hypothetic'
Theognis, else he could never have referred to his works
as uTTOLii TTcp av KOI TtrOaL KopLOL<s Kol /x-ijv Koi TraiSaywyot
(f)auv a\' vovOeTovrre'i ra fxeipuKLa. Even if the bishop had
never read a line of Theognis, he was thus at any rate,
although with a disparaging turn of language, echoing
the traditional opinion of classical antiquity.
Our collection (Book I) was certainly used (occasionally,
if not always) by Stobaeus (eai-Iy sixth cent.), as is proved
by the order in which he quotes certain passages ' and
the fact that he assigns to Theognis poems which others
(and in one instance Stobaeus himself) ascribe to Solon. -
There is no reason to suppose that the second book
was known to him. With the doubtful exception of Suidas
there is not a single reference to this collection {(3') in the
whole body of ancient literature. By the time of Stobaeus
' occasional ' poems ascribed to Theognis had been brought
together, and iVagments found as quotations in literary
and philosophical works, besides the disieda memhra of
the original gnomology as well as a large admixture of
foreign matter, had been incoi'porated in one compilation.
This may explain how it is that, witli the exception of
three couplets addressed to Cyrnus and a fragment of two
lines quoted as an example of ypt<^o? by Athenaeus, all the
1 Stob. xviii. 14. ]5. 16, 17 = Th. 479-8(5, 497-8, 499-502, .503-8.
Tlie oidL^r differs in St. 96, where we have 14 = Th. 649-52 +
177-8 : 15 = 155-8 + 179^80: 16 = 175-6.
* Whore the text differs from that of the original, Stobaeus agrees
with the version in the MSS. of Theognis.
78 INTRODUCTION
quotations from Theognis in ancient Greek authors are
found in the first book that passes under liis name.
There is no need to assume that these missing verses,
which are usually printed after v. 1220, were included in
a lost section of Theognidea supposed to have originally
formed the conclusion of eAeyciW a. The elegies quoted
by Stobaeus may well have been inadvertently omitted by
copyists in the course of the five centuries that elapsed
between his day and the writing of our earliest MS. ; we
know that 1157-8, which are preserved in Stobaeus alone,
must have occurred in the archetype of all our MSS. or
some other MS. of which it was a copy. It is also possible
that Athenaeus was wrong in his ascription of 1229-30, or
l>erhaps the person he meant was the other Theognis, the
dramatist, nicknamed "Snow'.
The Argument froni Dialed.
The text of the TJieognidea contains a number of non-
Ionic forms that do not occur in the Homeric dialect.
Some scholars regard these as the result of corruption
in our MSS., and advocate their wholesale expulsion in
favour of the genuine Ionic equivalents, A careful com-
l>arison of Ionian and non-Ionian elegy will not justify
this arbitrary method of dealing with the MS. evidence.
I have collected all the instances of ;/ and a after p or
a vowel 1 in the elegies of Callinus, Asius, Mimnermus,
Demodocus, Xenophanes, Archilochus, and Anacreon,
and the genuine hexameters of Phocylides ; these were
all natives of Ionia, and wrote before 500 b. c. The
proportion of q to a forms is forty-two to two. From
the elegiac poems of the non- Ionian Tyrtaeus and Solon
we have thirty-nine to sixteen (Tyrt. 17 to 6, Sol. 22 to 10).
1 I have not included datives in -iriai or proper names in -frjs.
Several poets not mentioned in the above lists do not oifer any
specifically Ionic or Attic forms. I have omitted one or two cases
in whicli the evidence did not seem decisive on either side.
CONCLUSIONS 79
la the next period I have taken from Bergk's Foelae
Lffyicl the elegies of Sophocles, Ion, Melanthius, Dionysius
Chalcus, Agathon, Eueniis, Critias, Socrates, Antiniachus,
Plato, Zeuxis, Parrhasius, Aristotle, and Crates ; there
is again a striking difference in the result : twenty-one
ij forms, thirty a forms.
There can be no mistake about the significance of
these figures. The differences cannot be due to varying
degrees of corruption in the MSS., as our sources for the
text are practically identical in each of the three divisions,
viz. quotations in Plutarch, Athenaeus, Stobaeus, &c.
We have before us a clear proof of the encroachments
of Attic vocalism upon the native Ionic of Asia and the
Islands. In the first group we have evidently to deal
with one or two Attic forms that have crept into the
text and ousted the original Ionic vowels ; similar
intruders meet us in the MSS. of Herodotus and Hippo-
crates ; there is no reason to doubt that, except when
composing a certain class of epigram, the Ionian elegists
of the early period remained faithful to their native
dialect. During the early period (i. e. before 500) we find
foreign writers of Ionic elegy, like Tyrtaeus and Solon,
indulging in occasional touches of local colouring ; by the
end of the fifth century Atticism has invaded the very
home of Ionic, and the Attic forms outnumber the othei-s
even in the works of Euenus the Parian and Ion of
Chios.
In the above investigation I have rigidly excluded all
elegies that could be classed as dedications or epitaphs ;
for it was the custom to introduce the dialect of the dedi-
cator or the hero commemorated, e, g. Anacreon 102 (on a
Corinthian) has 'i>ei8uXa i'ttttos, KpovtSa, jxi'afxa, a[j€Td^ (all in
one couplet), and 103 aav x"/J"S H*^ '''^^ dyiXav. To the
above cause is due the omission from my first group of
(1) three couplets by Archilochus which contain five r/
and no a forms; (2) Anacreon 100-1 IG, with numerous
80 INTRODUCTION
Dorisms ; in the second group there are no omissions ;
the omissions in the third are numerous, including the
whole of Simonides and most of Plato.
The same principle applies to the other cases of
Atticisms in early elegy, e. g. ov for ev (eo), &c. Such
forms are alien to genuine Ionic, and should be removed
as corruptions in the works of native lonians who wrote
during the first period ; but where the MS. evidence is
good, we cannot dispute their right to remain in the text
of their non-Ionic contemporaries. Having once admitted
this claim, the editor of Theognis must be content to
accept the guidance of the most reliable MS. authority,
and at tlie same time resign himself to the certainty of
having admitted into the text, in company with Attic
forms introduced by the original author, a small pro-
portion of intruders, impossible to detect, smuggled in
by scribes of a later generation.^ Of course some of the
Ionic forms may be due to a similar corruption, as in
Solon 13. 46, where the MSS. give us a pseudo-Ionic
<)v8e/xLi]i;" and Th. 152, where A has fxrjSefjLLrjv.
These Atticisms throw but little light on the com-
position of the Theognidean collection. They may have
been placed there by Theognis himself following the
tradition inaugurated by Tyrtaeus and Solon ; for the\'
sometimes occur in elegies of well-established authenticity
(cf. Th. 120. 429, 1220). It is equally possible tliat the
poems in question are the Avork of earlier, contemporaiy.
J Ihavo admitted noii-Ionic foiiiis into the text only ■where they
are supported hy unusually strong MS. evidence. Such forms must
have the support of at least AG or A*. noXvnoiiSrjs is of course
a Doric formation ; Trdo/xai = icTaofxai : forms like itpayfia may owe
their existence to Doric as well as Attic influence.
* I cannot follow Pi'of. Weir Smyth /. D. 61, 189) in rejecting as
pseudo-Ionisms all the forms with Ionic ?; in the elegies of Solon,
although oven the earliest metrical inscriptions of Attica invai-iably
present the corresponding Attic a : cf. TjAiwa?, C.I. A. 1.471, Trpay/i',
ib. 4G3 age of Solon . See Schwyzer-Meisterhans. Giam. d.
attischen Inschriflrv , j). 17.
CONCLUSIONS 81
or later poets. We should also bear in mind that in
almost eveiy instance, without doing violence to the
metre, the genuine Ionic maj- be reintroduced to rei)lace
the Attic of the MSS.
' lit'.storcd Fragments.''
Unsuccessful attempts have been made by Beschorner
and others to recover lost lines of Theognis by recasting
into metrical form some of the references in ancient
authors. Out of Plato, Laws 630 C, Beschorner recovered
a pentameter, y]V kc SiKaioavvi]!' rt? reAeai' KO.\i(Tij, But oW
(fir](Ti in this passage refers to the words of Theognis
already quoted, Trurros ui'r/p kt\. From Ar. Nlc. Etli.
1177 he extracted xpi) S' avOpo'>7ri.va, Ki'pre, (ftpoj'eiv urOixjmov
iovra | OvrjTu t€ to?' 6v;]tov. There is no need to suppose
that Aristotle had Theognis in mind when he used the
word TTapaivovi'Tos. See Sitzler in Bursian's Jahreshcriclit,
1900.
Bergk, It. M. Ib45. claimed for Theognis a line twice
quoted by Ar., Etid. FAh. 7. 2, 7. 10 ovk€tl yiyvuia-Kovcnv
'AOrjvaiOi Mtyapr^as ; where it is first quoted by Aristotle,
it is called Trapot/xm, an expression frequently applied to
lines of Theognis.
Hesychius alludes to a parodj'^ of Theognis. UoXv-n-atSi]^'
TrapwSrjTat €K Toir ©eoyi'tSos l3o[xf3on- cTrati'ryrroj, for whlch
Bergk reads BoA/Sor iTvaivrjaw, UoXv7ra!:8rj, a travesty of an
elegy by Theognis now no longer extant. Gey so [Shid.
Til., p. 17) discusses the passage with considerable detail,
and concludes that the author parodied Antisthenes, who
wrote a TrpoT/acTTTtKos on Theognis ; he corrects the text
into €K tS)v ircpl 0€oyi'(8o9. and for /3o/x/3oji' suggests (iop-fiov
[=. fiop.fivXiw), a narrow-necked drinking-vessel, praised
by Antisthenes as a check against immoderate potations.
Cf. Athen. 465.
G
82 INTEODUCTION
CHAPTER IV.— TESTIMONIA
Quotations as Evidence fox' the Text
Many editors have attached too great im^iortanee to
the quotations from Theognis in ancient writers ; inter-
esting they often are, but they contribute little to our
knowledge of the text. As their readings are accessible
to all in the pages of Bergk's P. L. G.,1 have not thought
it necessary to record them in my critical notes, except
where they present a striking difference or offer any help
in cases of doubt. Bergk allowed himself to be unduly
influenced by the antiquity of the books in which they
occur, and by the consensus of oi^inion among the ancients
regarding the form of certain much-quoted lines. For
instance, because Th. 175 is frequently quoted in the
form -^pri TT^vLiqv cj>€vyovTa, he proposed to substitute this
for the Theognidean version rjv Sy xpv 4>^vyovTa ; cf. also
his inferences from Plato discussed in Appendix on 429.
Whex'ever we find, whether in an anthology or else-
Avhere, a poem quoted for its own sake as a complete
whole, it will often exhibit a sounder text than detached
fragments of the same poem incidentally cited by very
early classical writers. Frequently a line has to be
changed before it can bear an independent existence ;
rjv h-q XPV cannot stand alone ; xPV ''^^vltjv is an obvious
emendation which admirably suits the requirements of
its new position; and koI yap dvrjp rr^virj SeSjxrjiJLevo? (177)
has been transformed into a complete sentence by the
simple expedient of reading ttSs yap avrip ■K^viy ScS/ai^/xcVos.
Cf. Eur. 21edcu 263 cnyuv. ywij yap raXXa [xev (jiufSov
TrXc'a which reappears in Stob. 73. 8 as ywrj ydp ia-TL ra'AAa
fxev (fiofSou TrAc'a. Again cf. Kr]pv(r(T€i fjiaOea' | roi' evrvx^'i^v
SoKovvTa fxj] ^rjXow Trplv dr ktX, Eur. Hcraclcl. 865, and tov
evrvx'^lv ^OKovvra /xr; tpqXovTi. -rrptV ktX (Stolj. 105, 26).
Sometimes it suits our fancy to change an indei^endent
TESTIMONIA 88
sentence into a combination of nouns and adjectives.
Keats wrote : ' A thing of beauty is a joy for ever '
(Endijin. 1) ; we frequently refer to an admired object
as ' a thing of beauty and a joy for ever '. A mis-
quotation occasionally seizes the popular fancy, fights
its way into literature, and is perpetuated from age to
age as a separate quotation, while the correct form
continues to live on in the original context ; men quite
familiar with the latter still do not scruple to adopt the
usuri^er in writing as well as in conversation. We
frequently read and hear of 'the man that hath no
music in his soul' ; Shakespeare wrote in himself {31. of
Venice, Act 5, Sc. 1) ; 'music,' we are told, 'hath charms
to soothe the savage beast ' ; the original has ' a savage
hreast ' (Congreve, 21ournin(j Bride, Act 1, Sc. 1) ; cf.
' fresh fields and pastures new ' for ' fresh woods ' {Lycidas
ad fin).i
The text of classical authors is often ' corrected ' by the
use of semi-quotations found in early writers ; the following
example should serve as a warning. In Theophr. Hist.
Plants 9. 15 we read koi yap Ato-xvA.os h' rais cAcyctttts ws
7r(>\v(f)apjJiaKuv Xc'yct Tyjv Hvpp-qviav, Tvppqvov yevedv, <^ap/xaKo-
■n-oLov e$ro<; (=Aesch. fr. 446). Had not the words tt/v
Trp. been followed by the quotation, some editors would
no doubt have been tempted to accept -oXvcji. as the
word actually used by the dramatist; and if we possessed
a MS. of the poem in question, the correct reading
(papp-aKOTT. would probably have been ejected, and the line
emended so as to admit the other adjective.
1 For a fruitful discussion of all quotations from Tlieognis see
Oscar Criiger's dissertation De loc. Tlu ap. vet. script., 1S82.
84 INTEODUCTION
QUOTATIONS BEAEING ON THE HISTORY OF
THE THEOGNIDEAN POEMS.
J 'lata.
Lmcs 630 A. Th. 77, 8 quoted under the
name of Theognis.
Meno 95 d.
%(jiK. ®eoyvLV Toi' —oLrjTiiv olcrO on ravTu. Tuvra Aeyet ;
Mev. iv TTOLOL'i e— ecrti' ; 2a)\-. ei' roTs eAeyet'ois <>i' Xeyet.
KOL irapa TOiatv Trtve kui ecr^te, Kai fxera Toltriv
'lC,€ Ktti ai^Save rots, wj' ixeydXr] 6tVa/xt§.
icrOXwr fj.kv yap air icrOXa StSa^cat* t/f 8e KaKoifriv
trt'/A/y.icryr^?, aTroAeis Kat tof eorra voor [Til. 33-6 J.
otaO^ uTi iv TOVTOLS {xh' MS OLGaKTOv ov<n]S Trjs dpirys Aeyet ;
MeV. (jiaivtTai ye. Sojk:. ei' dAAots ()e ye oAtyor fxera/Sas.
el 8' ^v TTOL-qrov, cft-qat, Kal eV^eroi' dvSpt v6i]p.a [Til. 435],
Aeyei ttws ort
TToAAoi'S ai' fjLin-Oovs /cat /xeydAov? ecfiepov [Th. 434]
01 Svvdp.eVOL TOVTO TTOLUV, Kal
ov TTOT av i^ dyaOov Trarpos eyevro /caKos,
■7rf.i6op.evo<; fxv6oL(TL aaocfipocrLV. uAAd 8i8do-KO)T
oi! 770X6 TTOw/crets TOI' KaKuv dvSp dyaOoy [Th. 436- 8 J,
eri'oets oVt avTOS arrw TrdAtv Trepi Twi' avrwy TavavTia Aeyet ,•
MeV. (fiaLveTai.
SiSdleai (Th. MSS. fxaOyjareai) is probably due to the title
of the discussion (et SiSaKTuv y) apeTi]). For other questions
arising out of the text see Appendix.
The words ei' ttolols cTreo-u' have been taken as a proof
that the published poems of Theognis were not confined
to the elegiac couplet ; and, in defiance of overwhelming
evidence to the contrary, a statement by Clement of
Alexandria has been bi-ought in to supply the required
verses. They are assumed to be the well-known and oft-
quoted Pythian oracle containing the lines: v/jicts 8', o)
TESTIMONIA 85
MeyapcTs, ovre t/ji'toi ol't€ riraproL uvre ^voweKarot, oct eV Aoyo)
oiV ei' apiOix^ (according to some versions they were ad-
dressed to Atyices and not to ^Meyapets) ; Clement alone
{Stromat. 901) ascribes them to Theognis {<f>r]<Tlv 6 Weoyns).
There is not the slightest ground for allowing his authority
to prevail against the numerous other writers who quote
the oracle ; for a list of these cf. Leutsch-Schneidewin's
J'aroemiogr. Graeci, note on Zenoljius, 1. 48.
The translation ' In what kind of verses ' {metre) hardly
suits the' context. Socrates begins by declaring that
Theognis contradicts himself on a (question of education.
Can we Ijelieve that Meno, who is keenly interested in
the discussion, coolly interrupts the speaker with the
totally irrelevant question : • What metre are these verses
you refer to written in ? ' The • kind of verse ' may refer
not to the metrical form, l)ut to the suhject-mattcr and
wording, i.e. How does the poet express himself? Or
€1' 77. 'i-ariv may simply mean ' Where ? ' '
Many scholars take oAiyor /xera/^Js to mean ' slightly
changing his point of view '. The fatal objection to this
rendering lies in the words that immediately follow the
quotations, e'lioeis kt\. Would Socrates at one and the
same moment refer to the poem of Theognis as showing
' a slight change of standpoint ' and ' a direct self-contra-
diction ' ■? It is better to translate ' after a slight digres-
sion V and this is supported by the wording of the two
references made to Theognis.
They are both arranged in the same way. (1) reference
to the passage, (2) quotation, (3) criticism in the form of
a question, with the same reply in each case (<^atVcTat).
Tlie inference is that the words oAiyov yacra/Sas are a mere
^ Cf. Eur, Bacch. 1291, ttov 5' ciiAex' ; rj kut oIkov f] ttoiois tuttois ;
ovT^ip ktK. ey iroiots tottols ; m. 622 = [ubi] ? For enr) cf. Th. 20, 22.
" IxtTa^. is used liy Homer for a change of theme ; cf. aXK' dye 5^
fxerdPrjGi Kal imrov Kua^ov dfiaov, Od. 8. 492 ; cf. Ilijmn Aphr. 293 atv
b'iydi ap^dj-Kvos pfTalBTjlopai dWof Is vfxvov.
86 INTRODUCTION
reference. Instead of saying iv uAAot? or Xeyei Socrates
uses the expression oA. fier. to emphasize his charge iDy
showing that the poems are in the same book and not far
from one another. The interval of 400 lines that sepa-
rates them in our MSS. seems too long to suit this descrip-
tion, and this makes it at least possible that Plato found
them nearer one another in his copj" of Theognis. The
passage certainly proves the existence of a book of poems
attributed to Theognis in the early fourth century, and
this is perhaps all that it does prove ; the philosopher
may have been quoting from memory, and we must there-
fore not attach too much importance to his statements.
Xenojthon.
Sijnipos. 2, 4 quotes, under the name of Theognis, 35-6,
in an ethical discussion on the question. ' Can virtue be
taught ? '
Memor. 1. 2. 20. The same lines are cited without the
poet's name [twv ttoit^twi/ o re Ae'ywi').
' Xenoplwn ' 'm Sfobaeiis 88. 14.
When Welcker rearranged the Tlieogniclea and at-
tempted to re-establish their original order, he placed
at the beginning of the collection an elegy that in the
MSS. stands as vv. 183-90. His argument is based on
the wrong interpretation of the word apxv in ^ passage
quoted by Stobaeus under the lemma Eevoc^wi/ros eV- rov
Trepl ©eoyvtSos.
' ©eoyi'toos ecTTtv eVr/ ToS Meyu/je'ojs-' ovtos 8e o 7roLrjTrj<; rrepl
ovSevos aWov Aoyov 7reTroir]TaL rj —epl dper^s kol Ka/ctas avOpw-
TTwv, KoX ecTTtv r) 7roLrj(TL<i (Tvyypujjifj.a vrepl ttVPpojTTWv * wcnrep e!.
Tts iTTTTiKos wv (TvyvpaipeLe irepL LTnriKrj'i. rj ovv ^PXV /■'■^'^ ooKeT.
T>}s TTOlTJCrCWS Op^WS fi'x^'''' <VX^^"'' 7"/^ TTpWTOV U-TTU TOV €.V y€J'€-
crOai. ojcTO yap ovrc avOpMirov oi'tc tCh' aAAii)i' ovSei' uv aya^or
civat, €1 /XT/ Tu. yei'V7/croj'Ta u.ya6'a ct?/. coocev oW ai'Tw irapa-
hiiyixaat to"? aAAots ^wois xprja-an-Bat , Inra pjj eiKy TpecfuTai.
TESTIMONIA 87
dXXa //.era T^xyr]'; eKo.ara depaTreverai, ottws yevvuioTaTa taovrai,
oi^Aot 8' iv TotcrSe rots cTrecrf KpLOvs fJ.ev ktX. Th. 183—90.
Tavra to, kyrr] Aeyet rovs dvOpojTrov^ ovk iTria-TacrOai yevvdv ef
dAAT^Awi', Kara yiyveaOai. to yevo? twj' avOpMirov kcikiov del fxiyvv-
fj.evov TO ^^ctpoi' Tw /SeXriovi. ol Sk ttoAAoi ck roiVwr toji' cTroji/
otWrat Toi' Troi.r]Trjv TroXvTrpayixocrvvrjv (?) rwi/ dvOpwirajv Karrj-
yopa.v Kol dvrl xp-qixdroiv dyeVeiar Kal KUKiav dvTiKaTaXXaTTecrOaL
etbdras' tjuoi Se SoKet dyt'otav Karrjyopelv irepX tov avTwv /Siov.
The origin of the extract has been the subject of much
controversy : some stoutly uphold the claims of Xeno-
phon, others with equal tenacity refuse to regard it as his
work.^ An attempt has been made to father the section
on Antisthenes, and the title has accordingly been changed
to read 'Avrtrr^eVoi? ck tov tt. 0, the treatise mentioned being
one of the two books referred to bj' Diogenes Laertius (see
infra, p. 96). Some (e. g. Eausch, Geyso) think that the
name of Xenophon was introduced owing to a mistaken
inference from the words el,' rts Itttt/kos ktA., in which they
detect a reference to Xenophon's treatise — ept linrLKri^ ;
others hold it to be the title of a lost section that imme-
diately preceded the quotation about Theognis.
The integrity of this passage has also been contested,
but I can see no reason to assume that the lines following
the verses cited {Tavra tu. iin-j ktX, ) are an addition from
another source. The extract cannot be derived from any
treatise on Theognis : its whole tone and drift show it to
be merely an incident in an ethical discussion similar to
that which hinges on the poem of Simonides in the I'ro-
fagoras of Plato ; and it is clear from the final paragraph
that the writer is more concerned with a vindication of
his own theories than with the correct interpretation of
the poet's meaning. The words ol 8e ttoAAoi ck tovtmv tmv
i-!l>v ktX. indicate that these lines of Theognis, like 33-6,
175-8, 429-38, had found a place in manj' debates on
1 Cf. an able essay by Tmmisch Xenophon iiber Theognis. ■
88 INTRODUCTION
points of conduct and theoretical morality, and the author
(or speaker) is eager to press his own views in opposition
to current opinion. In such a context we need feel no
sui'prise if we find the TlteognideaXoosely called an ' Essay-
on Goodness and Badness ' by a man who is capable of so
grossly distorting the words of Theognis as to tell us that
the object of the jjoet's attack is not avarice, but ignorance.'
It has more than once been suggested (e. g, by Heiland)
that the fragment maj'^ possibly have occurred in a lost
section of the 3Ieniorabilia : this would sufficiently account
for the absence of the alleged book on Theognis from the
list of Xenophon's works as given by Diogenes Laertius.
Possibly the original lemma had merely Hei'o^wi'ro? and
the other words were added as a guess from the substance
of the extract to bring the title into line with those of
the two preceding extracts : or it may be that a word was
lost after e/c tov irepL and the gap filled when a later
copyist adopted the simple and plausible remedy of re-
peating the poet's name. As to the authenticitj'' of the
passage, our verdict must still be non liquet.
Objection has been raised to fn'yy/ja/x/xa on the ground
that it means ' a prose treatise ". Like our word ' com-
position ' and ' essay ' (cf. Pope's Essay on Man) it is
occasionally used of poetry as well as of prose. Cf. t/cao-Tu
Twv crvyypafxfjidTon' (hexameters) Hdt. 1. 48 ; o? 8e /cat fx6vu<;
iire/jivya-Or] O/xv^pos ov Trdrv uKpt/^ws crvveypail/e Liucian V. H.
2. 32 ; Ileto-ai'Spos (an epic poet) aweypaij/ev Theocr. Epigr.
22. 4. The author of Trcpr'Yi/^ot-s uses (nyypacfieis for ' writer',
e. g. 27. 1, followed by a quotation from Homer, cf. 22. 1,
33. 1. The addition of y) 7roa;o-ts makes a very great differ-
ence.-' It would be wrong to say that Dante wrote a ' trea-
1 How would lie cxijlain fiScus in 193 ? Again in 195 dvdyKTj is
distinctly said to be responsible for a man's conduct. fxeKeSairei
(185), dvcuv(Tai (187), 0ovK(Tai (.188), rifiwai 189) all point to the
race for wealth.
^ For the general description cf. Dio Chrys.. who iOrat. 55) declares
that Homer and Socrates eKfyirTji' utpi Apfrrjs avOpumwv kol -nepi
TESTIMONIA 89
tise ' on The Rdigious Beliefs of the MhJdJe Ages ; but it
would be quite correct to declare that Dante's poem is a
' treatise " on that subject.
That 7/ TTocrjcn? (line 3) means 'the poetry ot'Theognis ' is
clear from the expressions alreadj' used, o -rotTjrr/s Trepi ktX. ;
this in turn fixes the meaning of -rys 77oo/o-eojs ; we must
translate y ovv apxv ktX. : " The starting-point of his
poetry ' . . . ' for the poet starts with " good birth "' ; the
subject of upx^Tui is the same as that of wero. Whatever
interpretation be attached to dpx'/ the fact remains that
€t'yc'i'£ia is the one essential quality in the social philosophy
of Theognis. Even if we follow Bergk, Schumann,
iind other scholars in adopting the literal significance of
'h^XV ('opening lines of his poetry'), there is nothing in
the extract above quoted to imply that the poem cited
was that <'i-pxv ', «' yereo-^at may well be a reference to
the dya6'ot whose society is recommended to Cyrnus in
the lines that come immediatel)' after the introductory
verses (1-2G).
Isocmfes.
A.d NleOele)l, p. 23. Ettci KaK^lvu /xoi —i)u8ijXoi' yy, oVt T(x
<TVfji/3ovXe.vovTa kol twf TroirjfjLdTon' koI tQv (Tvyypafx/x(XTU)v
XpyaLfjiMTUTa pAv uTrai'Tcs vofjLi^ovcru', uv fxyv rjhi(TTa y a^Twi/
■u.Kovov(Tiv, aXXa —(.TvovOacTLV o'ttc/j ~pos Tors vovui.TOvvTa<i'
Kul yap £KetVoi'S CTratvoucrt /xeV, ~Xqcnd(l,€iv Se fSovXovTai rois
(Tvv(.Eap.aprdvov<TLV, u.XX ov rots aTTOTpeTrovaiv. rryp-eiov o
av Tis iroiyaano tijv Hcrto8oL' /cat ©coyvtoos kul ^tDKvXibov
TTOLijaiv' Kal yap tovtov? (fiacrl /xei' aplaTov; yeyei'rjcrOai (Tvp.-
/ioi'Aot'S TUJ /3t'a) Tuj Twi' dvOpMTVMv. Tavra oe AeyovTCS aipovvrai
cTwhiaTpilBeLV rats aXXyXow di^ot'ats jJiaXXor // rats eKetvoJV
KaKias ; of. also Traera i^tv rj Trolrjais tQ 'OfiTipqj dpfTTJs Iotlv inaivoi KOi
vavra axnw irpos tovto (pfpn. Basil De. Leg. Libr. Gent, quutedby Geyso.
Aristotle Hlf*. iii. 3 quotes Alcidanias, who called the Odyssey KaXov
avOpcxnrivov l3iov KaTOirrpov.
90 IXTEODUCTION
VTTOPTy/vats. CTL 8' €(,' Tt? eK'Acuete Kat ^ Ton' 7rpoe_j(Oj'TtoF —oti]TMV
Ta5 KaAov/zevas yi'w/xas, c^' als e/v€U'ot fxdXicrT emrovSacrar ,
o/AOtws ai' Kai — pos ravTos biaTeOeia'' ■tjbiov yap ay Kojp.wf^ia?
TT^S (ftavXoTUTr]'; y] twv oi'Toj re;^j'tK-t7js —(.—oviijxivoiv aKovaai^r.
There is nothing in the above passage or in Phito.
Laics, 811 (quoted on p. 17), to prove, as some have
maintained, that Theognis was read in extracted 'gnomes'
or had in any Avay been ' boiled down ' by the time of
Isocrates. Tlie (j^uotation from the hatter implies a very
clear distinction between the -ot7///.ara of Theognis and
his two fellows, and selected * gnomes ' from other poets.
Plato would probably place him among the oAot -oL-qrai.
The two writers had evidently different tj'pes of collec-
tions in mind : the philosopher was thinking of choice
passages running to considerable length such as may be
found in the compilations of Stobaeus: Isocrates had
wisdom tabloids in mind, moral tonics in the smallest
possible doses, complete one-line gnomes from the poets
corresponding to the yj/w/xat /j-ovoo-tlxol of later ages. When
he sent his sermon to Nicocles, anthologies were already
common, as we may infer from the words of Plato : but
collections of short gnomes had not yet come into vogue.
Isocrates places the works of Theognis. Hesiod, and
Phocylides in the class of didactic and hortatory poems.
All men, he says, are ready to admit the excellence of
these poets as teachers of practical morality : but they
have no wish to make a closer acquaintance with their
precepts. And if some one were to make a collection
of ' gnomes ' even from the most eminent poets, men
would still prefer comedy of the lowest type to such
highly finished works of art.
Bergk took the — poe'xojTt? TrunjTUi to be Hesiod, Theognis.
and Phocylides, and believed that the hint droi)ped by
^ Bekker, following G, omits Kai The other MSS.. including D.
which is derived from the same original as Ct, read as above «ai
tSiv.
TESTIMONIA 91
Isocrates was adopted and a chrestomathy compiled con-
taining moral maxims from the Megariaii poet. In that
case we should have expected the addition of some such
word as rovrm' or Ik(.lvu)v to tmv ~p. tt. The poetry of
Hesiod and the others is styled vTroOr}Ka.L and included
under ra o-Vfji/SovXevovra which all consider ;^7jcrt/xwTaTa ;
the authors are compared with o? roi'^erovvrcs and ot a-n-o-
Tpe—ovTe<i, and are admitted to be upia-Toi a-vjj-liovXoi ; but
there is nothing whatever to justify us in assuming that
the writer held them to be entitled to the rank of ol
irp. TroL-qraL The contrast is not between vTroOrJKUi and
gnomes extracted from them, but between the writings
of Hesiod, Theognis, and Phocylides as a whole, and
choice moral selections culled from the most eminent
poets of Greece ; the first class wrote with a didactic
purpose, the second could supply extracts whicli would
be useful for moral instruction.
Isocrates implies that there was, in the didactic works
oi the poets he mentions, nothing to amuse their
audience : unlike the tragic dramatists they used no
means Tcis uKpow/xeVois if/vxu-ytjyye.'iv (p. 24). Theognis did
not need an 'extractor': others did. Had the works
referred to resembled our Theognidean Sylloge in con-
taining a sprinkling of convivial and erotic elegies they
would have offered the sauce required to tickle the
popular palate, and Isocrates could not have referred to
them in the above terms. But his words would be most
appropriate if the moral i)recepts of Theognis were all
included in a separate collection, as. for instance, in the
WorJcs and Baj/s.
We may still believe that Theognis composed 'occa-
sional ' verses of a frivolous tendency ; our contention is
that they formed no jDart of the i-oOyjKui -pos Krpvov.
Isocrates had a great admiration for our poet, and was
intimately acquainted with his works, as is abundantly
proved by the frequent reminiscences in his writings.
92 INTEODUCTION
Had there existed in the latter half of the fourth century
a JIusa Paedica attributed to Theognis, it could hardly
have escaped his notice, nor could he have di-awn such
a sharp distinction between its author and the a-we^a-
/xdfjTdi'ovTe'i with their avouu.
Aristotle.
JEtJt. Nic. 1. 9, see App. on 255, (> : ib, 5. o kuI irapoLfjiLalu-
fx€voL cfta/xei', Th. 147 : ib. 0. 9, an allusion to Th. 35 (by
name) : 9. 12, a good commentary on Th. 31-8, utto-
fjiaTTOVTat yaf) Trap akXrjXon' ok ujiiaKOvraL. oOer " irrOXljiv /xcv
yap aTT icrOXfi " (Th. 35. no name) : he did not think
it necessary to comi^lete the quotation : every reader
could fill in the rest for himself ; a mere hint is enough
to indicate a well-known reference, e. g. ' sour grapes,'
'dog in the manger." II). 10. 10, a ref. to Th. 434 (name).
Bgk. proposed to read aTro/xafeai in Th. 35.
JEth. End. 1. 1, see App. on 255, 6: ib. 2. 7 (see p. 32) :
3. 1, 'according to Theognis, to-xi's and -XovT()<;=av8p€La' '
ttSs yap dvyp ttcfu/ 8eSp,7;peVos (Th. 177): 7. 2, Th. 125, 6
(name) : 7. 10, Th. 14 (name).
IIcpi evyeveia? ap. Stob. SO. 25, alludes to Th. 189
(name). See also p. 32.
ClearrJius, a follower of Aristotle.
JLp. AtJien. 250 e/c J^v-n-pov to yeVos oVre?, d/\A' ovk ek Tjys
®€TTaAtK'^S TpiKKV/s, KaOaTTep Toe? elprjKarrw, wv larpeucrai T-i]f
dyvoLuv ou8' 'AcTKXTjTndSais touto ye lo/xi^o) 8e86cr0ai. On the
ground of this and similar citations Bergk proposed to
adoi>t ou8' as the original reading in the poem of Theognis
(432). It is simply an easy means of converting
a subordinate clause into an independent sentence {el <)
became oj'8') ; this ' quotation-form ' is the reading of one
MS. (O).
Schol. Thuqjd. 2. 43 (quoted by Poppo) ©e'oyits yap o
:70iry(ras ra? v7ru6i'jKn<; (f}ij<ri: then Th. 175, 0.
ScJiol. Soph. 0. Col., see App. on 425.
TESTIMONIA 93
Teles (end of third cent. b. c), ap. Sfob. 97. 31, quotes,
without giving the author's name, the first four feet of
Th. 109.
Fhilo (flor. 40 a.d.). ii. 469 quotes 535, 6, introduced
by the words eKelva. ev 7re(fnorT/]Tai.
Dio Clirysostom (born midd. first cent. a.d.. Ijanished
by Domitian).
In irepi PaaiXeias a' p. '1. he quotes Th. 432 (oi'8')
introd. by ws <^</trtr o Troa/rrys. In irepl PaaiXeias P' p. 18
Philip and Alexander discuss literature, oiu. rt Trore, J)
Trat, <T<f>uOfja oi'Toj? iKTreirXij^ai, Tor Ofj;qpoi', oxrre OiaTfttfSeL^
irepl ^ai'TOvy /xuvov tmv —oi.ijTon' ; ixPW /'"•^I'Tot /v,r/8€ tojf a'A/Vojr
ayu.€/\ws e^etv" (ro0ot ya/> o( ai'rt/jes. ku! o AAe^ai'8po9 £0'/.
ort ^OKCt //.ot, w TruTep, or ~u.(r(i. TroLrjcrfi patrtAet TT-piTrew, oxr—ef)
nv6e (TToXrj. ra jikv wv rtAA(/. TroLijfiuTa, eyojye ijyovp.ai, T(l
fxh' (TVjXTTOTiKa avTMV, TO. ok ipoTiKu, TO. 0€ iyKoifjiia uOXtjtwv
T€ KOI ITTTTOJl' VLKOn'TlOT. TO h ilTL TOIS TeOl'eoXTL Opyp'OV<i' TO.
hk ye'AwTOS ev^K^v 7) XoiAopfas 7re7rotr;^eVa" oHrTrep tu. tmv
KU)p.(j)8io8iba(rKd\o)r. kuI to. tov llapcov TrotyTov. urtos Sc Twa
avTwx' KOI, 8'qfxoTLKa Aeyo/r u'l'. (rvp.fSorXevoi'ra. koL Trapatvovj'ra
TOi? TToAAot? K'ai l6uoT(i.i<;. KnunTrep oljj.aL tu ^o)kvXloov kol
0eoyj't8o?" u<^' (111' Ti di' u)(jif.Xi)0ijvai hvvuLTo dvrjp 7]fjur ofxOLos :
Further on he denounces Hesiod as a poet for shepherds
and farmers.
The above extract proves nothing. We have no right
to treat it as if it were a carefully tabulated section in
a literary text-book. Sitzler assumes that the genres
mentioned are mutually exclusive, and therefore concludes
that the Theognis known to Dio contained nothing but
(TVjxfBovXe.vovTa koI Trapaivovyra. Archilochus {tov Hap.
TToiqr.) ^ is here mentioned as a writer of poems yeAwros
eveKev ; but we know tliat he also composed a-v/j.-iroTtKa
(e. g. fr. 4) and, like Theognis, TrapaLvovrra (fr. 50, (jG).
^ Cf. ApYtAoxos u Hopios Troii}TTjs, Athen. 7 F.
1)4 INTEODUCTION
Again, what reason have we for supposing that Dio
was thoroughly familiar with the works of Theognis?
His knowledge of them may have been confined to
extracts in ethical discussions and the general estimate
of Theognis as a crvfx/SovXo^ dina-To^ in company with
Phocyl. and Hesiod. It is not improbable that he had
in mind the passage from Isocrates already discussed ;
in both cases ' the best reading for a king ' is the subject
under discussion.
Musonius — teacher of Epictetus, banished in the reign
of Nero — ap. Siob. 56. 18, quotes Th. 33, 4 and again 35. 6
(by name).
Plutarch.
Sol. 2, Th. 719-24.. ascribed to Solon; also Sol. 3,
Th. 315-18. De aud. poet. 2 refers to the yvw/xoAoytat 0eo'-
yviSos as Aoyoi Kt.)(pdiJ.€VOL rrapa TroLTjTtKrjs wcmep o^r]fjia to
/xeVpov Koi Tuv ajKov, I'va to TTcCpv Sta^uyojcrtv. They are
classed with the eVy? of Parmenides and Empedocles and
the Theriaca of Nicander ; ib. 4 quotes with approval to
ToD Btojvos Trpos Toi^ ©eoyi/ti' Ac'yoi'Ta (177, 8)* ttws ovv av TreVv/?
lov cf)Xvapf.2<; Tocravra koL KaTaooAeo-^^ets i]jxCov ;
Be (Uv. cup. 4, Th. 227 ascribed to Solon.
Non posse suav. 21, Th. 472 ascribed to Euenus.
De comm. not. 22. The Stoics condemn Th. as ayewrys
and fxiKpu's for the sentiments of Th. 175, 6.
De Stoic, rep. 14, Th. 175, 6 quoted (name).
De mult. amic. i), de soil. anim. 27, quaest. nat. 19, Th.
215, 16 (by name). In the last two passages w^e have the
same variant TroXvxpoov (ttoAi'^poios in the first), due no
doul)t to the sul)ject of the extracts ixpoid) ; both evidently
came from the same source, as the same quotations from
Th. and Pindar occur together in each.
Quaest. Plat. 1. 3, Th. 432, quoted as 6 Ao'yos.
TESTIMONIA 95
Lucian.
Tinion 26, De mere. cond. 5, Apol. dc m. c. 10 ; dis-
paraging references to Th. 175 7. He is classed with ol
ayevvecTTaTOL tojv -irovqrCin'.
Be salt. 67, like Plut. [de soil, an.) quotes a fragment
of Pindar, and refers to Tli. 215, 6 (no name).
ScJiol. Apol. de mere cond. 12, a very loose quotation
of Th. 1155, 6 (name).
Hermogenes {c. 160 a. d.), prog. 4, and other rhetoricians
frequentl}' quote Th. 175, 6.
Cert. Ham. Hes. tSee Appendix.
Harpocration (second cent. a. d.). See ]), 5.
Clement of Alexandria (died c. 215 a.d.).
Stromateis (reff. ace. to the paging of Pott) quotes the
following lines under the name of Theognis : 35, 6, p.
677; 119-24, p. 747; 153, p. 740 (see App.) ; 175, 6,
p. 574 ; 209, p. 740 ; 425-7, p. 517 ; 457, 8, p. 745 ; 509,
10, p. 742.
An oracle assigned to Th., see p. 84.
No ancient author besides Clement quotes 119-24, 209.
In several important points the readings in the Strom.
are nearer to the MSS. of Th. than the citations in other
writers : e. g. fxaOi'jrrcaL 35, where others have 8i8a^£ai ;
/3a0vKyTea {fj.eyaKy]Tea) 175; irdvTojv {upx'r/i') 425. For devia-
tions from Th. cf. Icropav (eo-iSeu') 426 ; ui'tw | -^priTat [avrov \
TTivij) 509—10 ; )(jn](Ti[xov {<TVfx<f)opov) 457.
Tlie follomng is interesting as a combination of Holy
Writ and pagan wisdom : —
TeyfiaTTTUL 8e' fiera cirSpos dOwov duoJo'S ^crr], kol jxerd eKXiKTOV
€KAe/CTos eVr/, koI fxera crTpe/SXov Stao-rpei/^ets (LXX. Ps. 17. 26).
KoXXdcrOaL ovv rots dyiois TTfjocryjKet, ort ot koXXmjjuvol avrots
dyLaaOrjcrovTai' ivrevOei' o ©c'oyi'ts ypu</)£t"
irrOXQi' [xkv ya/j uV itrOXd jxaOqrreai ktX. (35, 6), Strotn.
p. 677.
96 INTRODUCTION
Sexlus Empiricus, p. 175 Bek. (end second cent. a. d.)
quotes Th. 425-8 (no name).
Diogenes Laert ins {c. 200 50 a. d.), G. 1. 9, enumerates the
works of Antisthenes, of which the to/xos Sci'tc/jos inchides
TrepL oiKaLO(rvvrj<;, koL di'S/jet'as TrporpcTTTtKos vrpwro?, Sci'rcpo?,
TpLTO';, -n-epl ©coyi'iSo? 8' c'. He further mentions a Kvpo<; y
cpw/A€i/os altered by some modern critics to K^'pvos. But
the MSS. of Diogenes Laertius give Kvpo<; as the title of
four other tracts by Antistheiies : il>. 10. 126, a criticism
of Th. 425, 7 (no name) by Epicurus.
Amm. Marcdlinus (c. 390 a.d.), 29. 21. refers to Th.
175, 6. Theognis poeta vetus et prudens.
Athenacus (c. 200 a. d.).
P. 37, part of Tli. 500 (no name). P. 310, ku'w^'
Kapxapias" Trept TovToiv ^qcnv Ap^ea-Tparo'S o rwr 6ij/o(fidy«)v
Hcrto^o? Ty ©eoyi'ts* i/v 8i koi. o ©eoyi't? Trepl yjSvTrdOeiav, (09
avTO<i Trept avTOv fftrjcnv Sta tovtwv' ttJ/jlo^ .... Kupt] (Th. 997-
1002). ovoe TO 7ra(,8epao"r£U' iiTravaa^erat. o cro^o? outos" Aeyet
yoi'i'* et $€ii)<; ktX. (993 6). Cf. a similar attack upon Solon
in Plut. Sol. 3. Having mentioned the name of Theognis,
Athenaeus remembered that he had seen a j^oem which
proved the moralist himself to be an epicure. This in
turn reminded him of the elegy which immediately
preceded it, and he hastened in passing to charge the
poet with paederasty as welh The remark oi-Se to 77.
ktA. suggests a novel accusation against one Avho had
hitherto been regarded as a blameless teacher of morality.
If the Second Book is authentic, it is strange that no
attack ujDon its author has survived : his name con-
stantly meets us in ethical discussions ; there are extant
many attempts to belittle his reputation ; we know that
his doctrines were sharply criticized by Bion, Chrysippus,
Lucian, and many other philosophers. Athenaeus dearl>
loved a bit of scandal, and knew all about the earlier
TESTIMONIA 97
poets, with theii" loves and mistresses, whose very names
he can give us. A mere reference to the 31. P. would
have supplied far more damning evidence than the
comparatively innocent lines quoted above. It is ex-
tremely significant that the very existence of such a
collection Avas unsuspected by a voracious reader like
Athenaeus, who cites over 700 authors and quotes from
more than 1,500 different works.
p. 317. A quotation from Th. 215, 6 introd. by Jjs koI
o Meyapeus ©eoyvi'9 ^rjfriv iv rais cAeyctats ; and again
p. 513, Th. 215, Kol 6 ©e'oyvt?,
p. 364. Hosts often insult their guests cVl vovv oh
Aa/x/3avoi'Tes to, elprjfjLiva vwo tov tov Xet'poji'a TTCTrotT/KOTOS, etVe
^epeKparrj's Icrriv eire NiKo/xa^^o? 6 pv6fx.iKo<i r/ octtis 87; irore,
fxrjSi (TV y avSpa ^t'Aov /caAeo-as ctti Saira OdXetav
d)(^9ov bpCJv TTttpeovTa' kokos yap avrjp tuSc pe^et.
dAAcit fxaX €i'K7yAo9 TepTTOv (ftpeva Tepire t e/ceivov.
vvv 0€ TOVTOiv piv ovh oAws p.ep.vrjVTaL, to. Sk e^rjs avTCJV eKyuav-
OdvovaLv, (iTrep irdvTa Ik twi' ets 'Htrt'oSov uvucfiepop.evo)v /xeyaAwi/
Hoiwv 7re7rapw8r]TaL' y]p.Cjv S" rjv tlvo. rts KaXea"i] ; a boorish
host lets a guest see that his presence is not wanted ; the
latter is about to leave, when another guest invites him
to remain.
o 8' a^6eTai airos 6 Ovmv (i. e. the host)
Tw KaTaKwXvovTL Kal €vOv<i eAct' eAeycta"
p.y]oiva p.rjT de/covra /xcVeiv KarepvKe Trap' rjp.lv,
p-yO' cuSovt' eVeyetpc, %ip.wvL^r]. [=■ Th. 467, 469.)
The Eoai were, of course, not Iv eAcyetai?.
We find then a quotation from the Theognidea in a
parody of ' Hesiod ', and we can at once see that we have
before us an elegy adapted to hexameter verse by omitting
the pentameter. The expression 4'Ac^' iXeyeta precludes the
possibility of vindicating the hexameters as original in the
above ' jjarody ', a proceeding to which Bergk would have
resorted had it not been for these words (e'Ac^' cAey.)
H
98 INTEODUCTION
Hesiod and Theognis are so often mentioned in close
union with one another that it would not be rash to
assume an insertion from the Theognidea in a parody of
Hesiod ; cf. Ath. 428 c, where we have hio Kal 'Ho-ioSos
ctTrev immediately followed by Kal ©e'oyvts 8e tfi-qaiv and
a quotation, Th. 477-86.
p. 457. TOLOvTov iaTL Kal TO ©eoyvtSos tov ttoitjtov' "HStj
yap fx€ KeKXrjKe ktX. arj/xatvet yap Ko;^Aor. These lines,
usually printed as Th. 1229-30, may not be the work
of the Megarian poet. Athenaeus refers to another
Theognis without any descriptive epithet, but he mentions
the work from which the quotation is taken : Trept ov (ji-rja-i
®eoyvL<i iv ^ irepl twf er 'PoSw BvcriCiv, p. 360.
p. 559. A quot. of 457-60, introd. by tov Meyapt/coS
TTOirjTOv TrapatvecravTos.
p. 632. Hevo^avT^s 8e Kal ^oXwv Kal ©e'oyvis Kal $0JKuAtS7/s,
€Tt oc Ilept'avSpo? 6 KoptV^ios cAcyetoTrotos Kal tmv XolttQv ol fx-r]
vpoo-ayovTes 7rpo5 to. Trotryyuara p-eAwSt'av, iK7rovov<jL tol'S (TTL)(ov<s
TOts apidjxo'i'i Kal tyj ra^et tS)v //.erpwi/ Kal (TKOTrovcnv ottws avTcov
fi.T]6el<s fj.rjTe (XKe^aAos eo-rat fxrJTe Aayapos [x-^re fxeiovpos.
Julian (331-63 a. d.).
JuHan's defence of paganism is quoted by his Christian
critic, Cyril of Alexandria, writing 429 a. d.
Cyr. Contr. Jul, vol. vii, p. 224 (Spanheim), where
Julian says: 6 (Toc^wraros ^aXofxwv 7rapd//,otos ecrri tCj Trap'
EAA>;o-t ^wkvXlSt] r] ©edyvtSt 7) 'IcroKparet ; TroOev ; el yovv irapa-
paAots Tas IcroKparoDS Trapaivecreis rais Ikclvov 7rapoi/itat5, evpoL?
av, €v OLOa, TOV tov ©eoScopou /cpetrrova tov aocfuoTaTOV ySatriAew?
• • • L*'^] ^^ Treptyeyovev r;8ov^s Kal yvvaiKO^ Adyot tovtov
Traprjyayov.
Would Julian have dared to use Theognis as a foil
against Solomon, whom he accuses of yielding to his
baser passions, had there been a chance of his being
refuted by a mere reference to the Musa Paedica ? Had
TESTIMONIA 99
he been aware of its existence he Avould not have assumed
ignorance of it in his opponents. The passage at any
rate proves that the Second Book was not known to the
reading public as the work of Theognis in the fourth
century a. d. Cyril's reply certainly shows that he was
totally unacquainted with the writings of Theognis and
Isocrates, which he contemptuously dismisses as -^^p-qaro-
fiaOrj, il/iXa koI K€KOfJ.ij/eviX€va, oirota. Trep av koI TiTOai Kopi'ot?
Kai [J.r]i' Kal —aiSaywyot <^at€V av vov6€tovi'T€<; to. /xeipaKta. As
Mr. Harrison aptly saj's, ' if Theognis were to be made
fit for the nursery, changes would be needed more sweeping
even than Welcker's.'
Stobaeus c. 500 a. d.
The Florllegium contains fifty-six passages under the
name of Theognis, including four couplets that are not
found in any of our MSS. The value of these Stobaean
quotations for the textual criticism of the Theognidea has
been thoroughly discussed by H. Schneidewin and Oscar
Cruger (see BihUograpliy). Welcker, it is true, had already
pronounced his opinion, Stobaeion integriore et genuinac
formae similiorc quam quae nunc possidcatur collectionc
nsum esse ; but Bergk, Schneidewin, and others have
emphatically expressed their dissent, and a careful study
of the Stobaean readings brings us to the conclusion that
there is but little exaggeration in Criiger's final verdict :
nihil utilitatis Stobaeum ad Theognidem afferre. There are
very few cases in which we get real help for the recon-
struction of the text.
Suidas {c. 976 a.d.).
©e'oyvts, Meyapeus twv iv StKcAto. INIeyapwi', yeyovws iv rfj
vO' 'OXv/xTTtdSi, eypaif/ev eXeyetav els tovs (TwOivTas twv "Xvpa-
Kov(TLOiv iv rrj TroAtopKta, yv(i)fjia<; St eAeyet'as €ts cTrrj ySw , koI
Trpos Ki'pi/ov, Tov avTov ip(j)fj.evov, yvwp.oAoytav St' eAcyctwv,
Kal ere'pas viroOrjKas TrapatvertKcis, to, Travra CTrtKws' otl fjikv
TrapaLvicrm typai/^e ©e'oyvts' aAA iv fJ.e(T(a tovt(dv TrapeairapfjievaL
h2
100 INTEODUCTION
jxiapLaL Koi TraidiKol e/jojres kol a'AAa oaa 6 evaperos uTroarpi-
The above paragi'aph is probably composite ; after
CIS 67777 (3(1)' comes a section which is simply a repetition
of yvw/xa? 8l iX. in an expanded form taken from some other
source ; the patchwork is betrayed by to, iravTa iTriKwSf
a corruption of eVr/ /3o/ (Schumann e-n-r] /3ws') which wa&
changed to e-mKU) with s added to make it look like sense ;
we have perhaps a further proof of this in the use of
8l eXeyctwi' instead of 8l iXeyeias ^ ; kuI . . . km =^ ' both
. . . and ' introducing words in apposition to yvwixa<; Bl
eXey. ra iravTa was added to make the meaning still
clearer, ' in all amounting to 2,800 verses.'
Vv^ixoXoyiav Trpos Kv'pvov is probably a reference to
the collected gnomes designed for Cyrnus which once
existed in a separate book published by the poet him-
self. The words on jxlv ktX. (some MSS. have koI
TTttpatveo-ets jxiv) imply that the Gnomologij to Cyrnus and
the vTToO. Tvapatv. were not known as such to Suidas,
but were included in the compilation referred to as
containing an admixture of less decent poems. These
cannot be the M. P., for this comes after a, while the
verses referred to by Suidas were e'l' /xecrw tovtmv Trapecnrap-
fxivai. It has been suggested that in the MS. of Theognis
used by Suidas, as in our Mut. MS. (A), the M. P. came
between Theogn. a and the poems of Phocylides, which
had no title and were accordingly taken to be the work of
Theognis. Against this must be urged the fact that the
■n-aiSiKol epwres are not singled out for special mention ;
they come after /jLiapiai and are followed by a'AAa oo-a ktA.
There is quite enough in the first book to arouse the ire
of a Christian like Suidas ; for similar language cf.
AouKtavos (SXa(T(firjfj.eL tov Xpiorov 6 7ra/x/xt'apos and 'Iwo-r/TTO?
kva.pero<; irdvv (Suid. quoted by Nietzsche, JR. M. 1867). It
1 Eeitzenstein finds in the absence of Si' fK(j. after vir. rap. a
reference to poems by Theognis in metre other than elegiac.
TESTIMONIA 101
is just possible that there is a reference to the Second
Book in tw avTov Ipoifx^vov ; but it should be remembered
that the expression would be readily applied to a blame-
less friendship like that which subsisted between Theognis
and the young noble whom he initiated in the ways of
the ' good '. It also occurs in the title of the Theognidea
given by some MSS., though they do not contain the
M. P.
As has been suggested in more than one quarter ^ the
words €TTj] /3o/ (2,800 verses) are probably due to a
mistake in the reckoning occasioned by the addition of
two totals found in different sources. Our MS. A con-
tains 1,254 lines belonging to the First Book ; the total
might be raised to 1,400 by the addition of couplets no
longer preserved in our MSS. (e. g. 1221-6), and a number
of repetitions that were perhaps omitted in copying MSS.
that preceded A, from which later scribes in turn excluded
some of the repetitions that had been allowed to remain.
Teyoi/ws refers to the poet's floruit, not to his birth :
cf. ^WKvXi8y]<; <^iAo(TO<^os <Tvy)(povo<; 0€oyvt8os' i/y 8k eKarcpo?
/xera XF-C ^"^V '''''^^ TpwtKwi/, 'OAu/xTrtdSt yeyovdre? vO (Suidas
on Phocyl.). Hellanicus makes Homer a contemporary
of the Trojan War, 1193-1183 b. c. Tatian equates 01. 23
with 500 post Troica (Hauvette, Archiloquc, p. 21).
'Ettikcjs. One MS. reads Ittl(.lkw<;, which Bergk accepts
{Gr. Litt.-Gcsch.). Dilthey (7?.i)f., N.F. IS) proposed
ij6ikCo<;. F. G. Schneidewin (Delectus, p. 46), rejecting the
explanation ' in epic dialect ', suggested eAeyeta/<a)9.
Mr. Harrison {Studies, p. 295) has made use of the
reference to the Sicilian Elegy of Theognis to support
his views regarding the poet's date.
' We know of no siege of Syracuse earlier than the
famous siege which began in 414.' Sitzler and others
ascribe the elegy to the Athenian Theognis, the butt of
^ e. g. Birt, Bas antike Buchwesen, p. 165 (edit. 1882).
102 INTRODUCTION
Aristophanes.^ To this Mr. Harrison objects on the
ground that it is not likely that ' his works survived or
even their names. Moreover, if he wrote on those who
were saved from the siege, they must have been the
remnants of the Athenian army ' (p. 295). But the latter
objection is equally applicable to Mr. Harrison's own
explanation ; for he believes, with Welcker and others,
that the elegy was written on the siege of Sicilian Megara
by the Syracusan Gelon (483 b.c). As it stands, the
passage will not bear this meaning, and various emenda-
tions have been proposed : - Mr. Harrison suggests the
insertion of iiru or u.ir6 before twv 2. Accept this con-
jecture, and the fatal objection to ascribing the elegy
to the Athenian Theognis disappears. Even with this
correction the words are still unintelligible if we take
them to refer to the siege of Megara, for the sense would
not be complete without the addition of the words
Meyapecoi' or Meyapwr, whereas in the case of an Athenian
writing on the escape of his own countrymen from the
siege of Syracuse itself, the meaning would be perfectly
clear." The whole passage is too obscure to justify
Mr. Harrison in taking the statement of Suidas as 'an
additional reason for thinking that the literary activity
of Theognis lasted till the time of the Persian wars'
(p. 297).
' The section on Theognis by Suidas is followed by another on
his Athenian namesake, so that the remark about the second may
have been accidentally transferred to the first.
- F. G. Schneidewin, Del. Poet. Eleg. (p. 46) lias avaXajdiVTas'!
Hfcker fjaariOivras. K. 0. Miiller {Dorier) suggests the impossible
Course of taking twv 'S.vpaKovaiojv to be the subjective genitive with
TT) TToXiopidq. ' in the siege by the Syracusans '.
^ Sitzler (p. 52) would read tis tovs awdivTas ev rrj itoXiopKia twv
IvpoKovauiv : Suidas, he thinks, had heard of an elegj' composed by
Theognis (' Snow ') on the survivors of the Athenian expedition.
Cf. ' Quam vero facilis ac verisimilis sit confusio inter Theognidem
Megarcnsem et Athoniensem quamque apta Suidae ingenio, non est
quod moneam ' (p. 52, adn. 27).
TESTIMONIA 103
Palatine Aniholofiy (early tenth cent.).
9. 118 quotes Th. 527, 8 under the title Brjo-avTLvov.
In the Planud. Anth. (fourteenth cent.), the couplet is
ascribed to Theognis.
10. 40, Th. 1151, 2 (=1238 ab) as uSt^Xov.
10. 113, Th. 1155, 6, as aSeo-Troroi' ascribed by Plan,
to Theognis,
I have omitted to mention a few late writers who
([uote lines already cited in more ancient authors, and
one or two others that are too late to be of any use for
our purpose.
Manxiseripts.
We have one excellent MS.,^, and another, 0, inferior
to A but far superior to all the rest.
I.
A. Paris Bibliotheque Nation ale Suppl. Grec no. 388,
called by Bekker Ahit'mensis ' non quod Mutina Parisios
venisset, sed comniuni turn omnium, qui ex Italiae
superioris bibliothecis minoribus Parisinae illati essent,
nomine ', A beautifully written tenth-cent, MS,
II.
0. Vatic, 915, thirteenth cent., has disappeared since
1889, according to Sitzler in his review of Harrison's
Studies, Woch.f. Kl Fhil., July 22, 1903.
K. Venet, Marc. 522, fifteenth cent. A copy of ;
where it differs from 0, except in omissions and errors,
the readings ai'e evidently due to conjectural restoration.
I have therefore with rare exceptions taken no account
of K in my critical notes.
III. Inferior MSS. collated by Bekker.
b. Par. B. N. 2008. i. Venet. Marc. 520.
c. Par. B. N. 2551. /. Laurent, plut. 31, cod. 20.
d. Par. B. N. 2739. m. Barberinus 206.
e. Par. B. N. 2833. n. Vatic, 63,
./; Par. B. N. 2866. p. Vatic. 1388,
[/. Par. B. N. 2883. q. Vatic. Palat, 102.
h. Par. B. N. 2891. r. Vatic. Palat, 139.
104 INTRODUCTION
Bekker adds : ' Distinguunt sententias hdliimnqr et in
primo folio e '. The division of the elegies in these
inferior MSS. offers no help to the student who wishes
to pick out the individual poems.
Bergk has some notes on the readings of s (Vindobon,
331). Studemund, besides his apographum of 0(1889) has
also recorded a few readings from t (Laur. plut. 32, cod. 48).
Bekker's notes on the readings of A have been cor-
rected and supplemented in the collations published
by (1) H. van Herwerden, Animadversiones Pliilologkae ad
Theognidcm (Traiecti ad Ehenum, 1870) ; (2) H. van der
Mey, Studia Theognidea (Leidae, 1869), which contains a
collation, not by Mey himself, of Th. 1-528, 1032-8,
1054-end, and also in Mnemosijne viii, 1880, a facsimile
of 529-1032, 1041-55 ; (3) E. von Leutsch in PhMogus,
XXIX, Heft 3, from a collation made by Pressel for
Schneidewin. Unfortunately these correctors frequently
' correct ' Bekker where there is nothing to correct ; they
often contradict one another, and their collations are full
of the most flagrant errors, clue in most cases undoubtedly
to the carelessness of the transcriber and occasionally,
perhaps, to ' corrections ' made by the proof-reader ; for
instance, out of ninety -five readings given by Herwerden
as corrections of Bekker or Mey, forty-two are incorrect.
The manuscript, it should be added, is beautifully written
in a clear bold hand, and is as legible as a printed book.
There is another collation published by Hiller in the
N. JahrJ). f. FJi. u. Vad., 123, 1881 ; this is remarkably
accurate and trustworthy, but it gives no information
on many important points.
Many erasures and changes have been made in A since
the date of Bekker's collations. Instances Avill be found
in my critical notes (e. g. on v. 29).
The editions of Theognis based on these collations are
in most cases still more misleading than the collations
themselves, as the editors have not shown sufficient
MANUSCEIPTS 105
discrimination in using the information at their disposal.
Eeadings from the text of Bekker (i. e. the MS. reading
with the accents and breathings correctly placed, and
a few obvious mistakes tacitly corrected) are recorded
in the critical notes side by side with extracts from Mey's
notes which profess to give all the peculiarities of the
MS. in the omission of accents and breathings, spacing
of words, &c. As the student has no means of dis-
tinguishing the sources from which these readings are
derived, the result is confusion. My own collation was
begun in 1903, completed in 1907, and thoroughly
revised in October, 1909, when my text and critical
notes were passing through the press. Cf. a note in the
a B., July, 1903.
The earlier portion of the book (vv. 1-256) and a few
other passages are accompanied in ^1 by an interlinear
Latin translation ascribed by some to the fourteenth, by
others to the twelfth century.
GEOrNIAOS EAErEION A
'fl ava, ArjroD? vie, Aibs t^kos, ovnore creio
XT]crofxac dp)(_6/xei'0^ ovS' ccTTOiTavo/ievo?,
dW alel TTpcoTOi' re Kal ixjTaTOv eV re fiiaoicnv
deiaoo- crv Si fxoi kXvOl Kal ia-6Xa SiSov.
^oi(3€ dva^, ore pLev ere dea reKe iroTvia ArjTO) 5
(pOiVLKOS paSivrj^ ^epcrh' e(pay\ranevri,
dOavdrcDV KdWicrrou , enl rpo-^oeiSei Xifxvt],
■ndcra pXv eirXijadi] AfjXos dTreipea-it]
dSfifjs dfi^poaii]?, eyiXacrcre Se yaia neXcoprj,
yijOrjaeu Se jSaOi)^ ttovtos dXb^ TroXtf)^. 10
"ApTefXL drjpocpSi/rj, Ovyarep Aio?, rji/ ' Aya/Jiifxyoov
el'craO , or e? T poii]V eVXee i/rjvcrt Goals,
e{)-)(op.evQi poL kXvOi, KaKas S diro Krjpas dXaXKe.
aol pev TOVTO, Bed, apiKpou, epol Se peya.
Syynhols. vuUj.^aW MSS. * all (or nearly all) but the MS.
adopted in the text and those mentioned in the notes. Tiie
readings in the text are those of ^ ; exceptions to tliis are always
noted by giving the reading of -4. in the cr. n. ; this does not apply
to breathings, accents, and movable v. Il=an erasure; inf. =
inferior; is not included among the inf. MSS. (sic) = exactly
(i.e. without an accent, breathing, &c.). I have followed most
editors in the regular use of movable v ; see Weir Smyth, Ionic
Dialed, § 340.
2. apx^ixivos 7' i. 4. fxoL AO : [nv *. 6. pahivris most inf.
MSS. and (these MSS. nearly always omit adscript i). 12.
i'iaaB' dh : fiaaO' *. Some have wrongly given f'iaaO' as the
reading of A, which has e'laaO', Lat. tr. cognovit. The scribe of A
first wrote 6oai9, then changed it to So^s ; there is an eras, between
T] and s and clear traces of a under r] ; OoaTs *. 14. Oed, with
an eras, after it, A. There is no trace of the er. letter; it may
have been i or a. fUKpuv A : a/x- * and Aristotle, Eth. Eud. 7. 10.
108 GEOrNIAO^
IS/Lovcrai Koi 'Kdpire^, Kovpai A169, ai nore KdS/xov 15
e'y ydfjiov eXOoOaaL KaXw detaar eVoy
OTTL KaXov, (f)c\ov eari, to S ov KaXov ov (piXou kariv.
TOUT eVoy dOavdrcov rjXOe Sia aTOfxdTOiv.
"Kvpue, o-o(pL^oixiv(p [x\v e/J.ol a(pprjyh eTTLKeiaOoi
ToiaS' eVecrit'j Xrjcrei 8' ovnore KXeTrro/xei^a' 20
oiiSe TLs dXXd^eL kuklov rovadXov TrapeovroS'
coSe Se Tray ri9 ep^I " QevyvtSos ecmi^ tnrj
Tov M.eyapi(09.^' TrdvTas Se kut duOpcorrov^ ovofiaaTos
darolaiv y ov ttco irdaLv dSeiy Svyafj.ai.
ovSev Bavfiaarov, TIoXvTratSr]' ovSe yap 6 Zei)? 25
ovv va>v Travreaa- avoavei ovr ape^cov.
"Xol 8' eycb ev (ppovewv virodijcrofiai, old Trep avTO^,
K.vpu , diTO Tociv dyaBcav TraTy eV kchv efxaBov.
ireTTWO, /xr]8^ alcr^po'Lcnv kn 'ipypaai /X7]8' d8LK0icnp
Tt/jLcc? 1X1)8 dperds ^Xkgo fj.'>]8' dc^^vos. 30
ravra jxku ovrcos 'l<j6l. KaKocai 8e fir] Trpoa-o/j-LX^i.
dv8pdcnv, dXX alec tcov dyaOcov fX^°'
Kal /xerd ro'iaiv Trtve kul ecrBie, kol fxerd rolaiv
l'^€, Kal dv8ave tols, oiv /xeydXi] 8vi'ap.is.
kcrBXcoi' fj.€u yap an kaOXd fxadijaear rjv 8e KaKolcriv 35
av/j./j.ia-yr)s, diroXels Kal tov kovTa voov.
19. atppayis 0. 20. KXenrofieva : -evrj *. 21. t' ovaOKoii A.
22. Tray Ipe'ej many inf. MSS. 23. uvofxaarov most inf. MSS.
21. aoToiai 5' ovttoj A with v add. by a later hand ( = Lat. tr.) : v oni. 0.
7' Dreykorn : 5' vulg. 26. -navTiaa' i A, i in a much brighter
ink : irdvTas *. 29. TTiirvvo Bgk. : -ncirvvWo (sic) with distinct
remains of a erased between v and 0, A (erased after Bek., see
note in the commentary) : vktrvvao *. 33. -napa, for the first
ixera Plato. 35. /xaefjCTfai viilg. inch A (Mey wrongly gives
5(5d^£a£ A) Muson., Clem, and others. Siod^sai Xen. (twice), Plato,
Hermog. cod. Par. 1983. 36. avfii-uayys A : avupiayris Xen.
(twice) : avfifjLiyfis Plat., Muson., Clem, and others : avju-ixix^rji * :
(Tvfjijji^Tjs Ilermog.
EAEFEmN A WJ
TavTa fiaOoiv dyaOolcTLv ofitXee, Kat 7tot€ (f>rj(TeL^
€v crufx(3ovXev€iu rolai (pLXoLcriu kjxL
Yivpve, KveL noXis ijSe, SiSoiKa (5e /j.r] TiKrj dv8pa
evOuuTTJpa KaKTjS v^ptos rj/xeTept]^. 40
darol fxkv yap W o'lSe aaScppove?, 7]yep.6i/€9 Sk
T€Tpd<paTaL 7roXX7]V e? KaKorrjra irecr^Lv.
GvSejJLLav TTQ), Kl5p^'', dyadol ttoXlv ooXeaav dvdp^S'
dXX orav v^pl^^Lv toTctl KaKolaiv dSr],
Srjuov re <p6etpcoai, SiKa? r dSLKOicn SlSccxtiv 45
OLKUOiv KepSecoi^ etveKa Kol Kpdr€09,
eXneo fit] Srjpov KeLurji/ ttoXlv aTpejiuTcrOai,
/jirjS' €t vvu noXXfj KeiTai kv rjcrvyirj^
iVT dv ToTaL KaKolai (piX dvSpdat ravTa yiprjTat,
KepSea Sy]fj.ocrL(p avv KaK(p kp-^ofx^va. 50
CK Toov yap ardaies re Kal i/KpvXoL (pSuoL dv8pa>u
jxovvapyoi 6 ' d iroXet /xr] TTore TrjSe d8oi.
Kvpve, TToXi? fxeu ed' rjSe 7r6Xis,.Xaol Se Sr) dXXoi,
ot TrpoaO' ovT€ SUas rjSecrav ovre vofxovs,
dXX' dp-cpl nXdvpalcn Sopds alycou KareTpi^ov, 55
e^(W ^ dxTT 'iXa<pOL TrjcrS kuep-ovro ttoX^os.
Kal vvv ucr dyaOoC, UoXviratSi]' 01 Sk irplv kaOXoi
vvv SeiXoi. TLS Key Tavr dveyoiT kaopcop ;
dXXijXovs 5' dnarooaLy kn' dXXijXoLcrL yeAco^rey,
ovT€ KaKcov yvoijxas elSore? ovr dyadcov. 60
40. v/x(Tfpi]s * (with r] above v in h). 42. ds A. 45. (pOei-
povai A, V in faint ink by a later (?) hand over an erasure ; evidently
w (00) changed to ov. SiSovcri A : in spite of the conflicting state-
ments found in the edd. there is no doubt at all as to the readings
of ^. 46. «e/)5a)i' all but ^0. 47. dTpe/ijertr^at Bgk. : arpi-
(xiiaOai vulg. 48. -la 0. v. Keirai Epkema : h. tt. vidg. 51. (Trdcns
iari *. 52. jxowapxoi 0'' a Ahrens : fiovvapxoi Se AO : -os 6e *.
55. trXevpaiai AO : -fi<n *. 56. TrjvS' . . . nuXiv *.
110 ©EOrNIAOS
M.r]8iva Tcoi/Se ^iKov ttol^v, UoXvrratSrj, daT&v .
e/c 6v/J.ov, XP^^V^ etW/ca /J.r]S€/XLi]i'
dXXa SoKCL fikv Trdcnv d-rro yXaxrcrrj^ ^/Xoy dual,
Xpfj/jLa 8e (TVfJ./J.L^r]9 jj.ri8ei''i fxrjS' oriovv
(TTTOvBalov yucoar] yap oL^vpcov (ppeua^ dpSpcop, 65
(uy crcpiu €77 'ipyoL<jLv tticttl^ eV ov8e/j.ia,
dXXa 86X0VS dndra^ re TToXvirXoKias r k<pLXrj(jav
ovTCos 0)9 dv8pes p.r)KeTi acp^ofieuoi.
M77 TTOTd, K.Vpl'€, KUKW TTLaVl'O^ ^OvXcVi (TVV dv8pL,
evT dv cnTOv8alov Trprjy/J, idiXr]^ reXiaaL, 70
dXXd p.€T kaOXou icbv ^ovXev Kal ttoXXcc poyfjaai
Koi fiaKprju Troaaiv, K^vpv , 68ov eKzeXeaai.
Ylprj^iu pri8h (piXotaiv 0X009 duaKoivio irdaiv
iravpoL rot ttoXXmv TTLcrrov e^ofcri voov.
HavpoiaiP TTLcrvvos fxeydX dv8pdaLv 'kpy kinx^Lpu, 75
prj TTOT dvrjKearov, K.vpve, Xd^rjs dvirjv.
Yli(TT09 dvrfp \pvaov re Kal dpyvpov dvrepvaaadai
d^Los ev xaXeTrfj, Kvpue, 8iyo<Tra(TLr].
Ylavpovs evprjcreis, TIoXv7rai8r], dv8pas eraipovs
marov? Iv \aXeTrols rrprjy/xacn yivojievovs, 80
o'iTLves dv ToXpcoev, 6[x6(ppova Ovpov eyovre^,
laov rdiv dyaOociv rcoy re KaKoov fxerexeiv.
61. fieiSiva corr. into fxrjStva by a later hand A. 02. XP^^V^ ■^•
ovveKa A. /xfj 5e fuds 0. G5. awovSaioju 0. 67. t' dndras elr.
71. iaOkwy Of. povXeve : Pov\(veo *. «ai om. *. fioyrjaa with a
added partly over the final curve of a and an acute accent placed
overthecircumflcxof 7; -4 : /i07^crai 0: Ato777(Tas *. 72. e/cTe\iaasA,
s is certainly a later addition over an erased / of which traces are
still visible : iKTiKiaai : -iaas *.
EAEFEiriN A 111
Tocraov^ S' ov^ evpois Si^iq/xeuo? ov8 em Travras
dudpcoTTOv?, ovs vavs jxr] /jllu iroivTas dyoi,
olaiu ent yXuxra-r] re Kal 6<p6a\ixolcnv eTreaTty 85
aiSa)9, ovS' aia-)(^pou XprjfJ. em Kep8o<i dyei.
Mrj /x eneaLv jikv arepye, voov S' e^e Kal (ppei^a^ dWrj,
(I fie (piXeT? KUL aoi ttlcttos evearL voos'
7] jx€ 0tXei KaOapw Oepevos voov, rj p! dTroenrwv
e-)(6aip\ dfKpaStrii/ veiKO^ deipdp.evo9- 90
o? Se p.Lfj yXdoaarr] 5(x ^'x^' voov, OVT09 eToipos
SiLvos, Ys.vpv , e-^Opb? (SeXrepos rj (piXo9 u>v.
"Hi/ rty kTraivrjarj ere roaov ^povov ocraov opcorj^,
voa(f>Lcr6eh 8 dXXr]v yXcccraav Ifjcn KaKrjv,
Toiovro? TOi eralpos dvfjp cpiXos ovtl /xdX' iaOXo?, 95
OS K e'lTTj] yXcoaar) A<3a, (f>povfj 8 erepa.
dXX' eiT] ToiovTOS e/xol (piXo?, 0? rbv eraipov
yivaxTKcov opyrjv Kal ^apvv ovra c^epeL
dvrl KacnyviJTOv. crv Si /xol, (piXe, ravr evl BvpiSt
(ppd^eo, Kat TTor epov pvrjaeai e^OTTiaco. 100
M.T]8€ts 0" dvdpcoTTCov TTeicrrj KaKov dvSpa (piXfja-at,
Kvpve- TL 8 ear o0eAo^ ^etAo? dvrjp (piXos d>v ;
ovr dv cr e/c -^aXeTroio ttovov pvcraiTO Kal drr]S^
ovT€ Kev eadXov e)(u>v rod /xeraSovv eOeXoi.
83. Toaaovs Bergk : tovtovs ovx (vpois (sic) A : tovtovs oiix'
fvpTjoets 0: ToiiS S' ovx tvp-qaeis *. 84. 0701 AG : -et *. 93. rji'
Welcker : dV AO : e'i * : iiraivijad Oelp : -iaei *. opwi] all but AO.
94. dWri all but AO. irjai Bek. : 'i-qai vulg. 9G. Xc^a Bgk. : Xwia
AO : Xwara *. <ppovfj Ai : (ppovel*. 100. iroTaixov corr. to
TroTffiovA. 101. ff' om. *. 102. Keifov* {for SetX.) : om. 0. 104.
IxfTaSovv Buttmann. iOeXot Brunck. For the MSS. see Appendix.
112 ©EOrNIAOS
AeiXovs (if epSoi/Ti /xaTaioTarr] ydpLS ka-TLv 105
i(TOv Kal aTreipeiu ttoVtov aXbs ttoXltj^.
ovre yap av ttovtov aireipooi' (Sadv Xrjtou d/xai?,
ovTe KaKovs ev Spcou et) ttccXlu avTiXd^oiS'
airX-qarov yap e)(ovai KaKol voov, rju S' tu dfidprrj^,
T(x>v TrpoaOev irdvTcav eKKe^vraL (piXoTtj^. no
0/ S dyadol TO jj.eyca-Toi' dfiavpicrKovcn 7ra06ure9,
fipfjfxa Se ^oua dyaBoov Kal X^P^^ e^oircao).
M77 TTore roL kukov dvSpa (piXof TToieicrOaL kralpov,
aXX aid (f)evyeiu coo-re KaKov Xifxeva.
YioXXoL Toi 7r6aL09 Kal ^pcioaio? eicnv iraTpoi, 115
Ci' Se cnrovSaLO) Trp^jy/xari navpoTepoL.
Kil3Si]Xov S' di/Spo9 yvwvai yaX^TTwn^pov ovSiy,
Kvpu , ovS' evXa^trjs earl nepl irXiovos.
X.pv(TOv KL^S'qXoLO Kal dpyvpov at'cr^ero? drrj,
K.vpve, Kal e^evpelu paSiov duSpl ao<pS). 120
ei Be (f>iXov v6o9 dvSpo^ kvl aTrjOearaL XiXrjOrj
yjfvSpb? kdov, 86Xlov 8' kv (ppealp rJTOp 'k^Jj,
TOVTO debs KL(38r]X6TaTov TTOtrjae (Sporoicriu,
Kai yvoivai Trdvroov tovt dvfqpoTarov.
ovSe yap elSeirj^ dv8pbs voov ovSe yvvaiKos, 125
TTplv TreiprjdeLr]^ cocnrcp vno^vytov
105. S' iv *, cf. 955. 111. dfiavpiffKovai Ahrens : knavpi.-
aKovai vi<l(j. 112. Se x"*'"'' Williams : ftv^fia S' exovff' vulg. and
edd. (5' exova' A). 113. roi Bruiick : tuv vulg. kraipuv with a
slight blot on the second portion of <u (00 ) correcting it into o, A.
119. avax^Tos i : dVxsTos A* and Clem. The Lat. tr. of A has
written difficilis above this word. 121. KeXrierj A : AeXriOei :
\f\r]ee * Clem. 122. rpevSovs : ipvSvos or ^e3v6i *. 125.
ov5i yap elSfirjS AO {el5oirj9 0) : ov yap av dSeirjs * Aristot. ovSe
Aristot. : ovrt vulg. 12G. TTeipa&e'irj? * Aristot.
EAEFEmN A 113
oi)5e Kei> eiKcicraais loanep nor ey covlov kX6a>v
TToWccKL yap ypco/xrji/ e^aTraToocr' ISeai.
Mt^t dpeTrjy (i'X^ov, YloXviraiSr}^ '^ioX^^ etvat
firjr d(pei'0S' fJLOvuov S' dvSpl yevoLjo rij^rj. 130
(^v8lv fV di'dpcoTTOicri TTaTpos KOI fxrjTpo? dfieivov
eTrXero, roTy dairj, Kvpue, fxe/xrjXe Siktj.
OvSeis, Kvpi^' , ccTrjs Kal KepS€09 a'lTios avros,
dXXa QeoL Tovrcav Scoropes dp.cporepcof
ovSe Ti? dvBpcjoTTcou kpyd^^rai kv (f)peaiv (i8u>i 135
ey xeAoy fir dyaOov ylvdrai eTre kukov.
TToXXaKL yap SoKecov OrjcnLv KaKov kaOXov eOrjKeu,
Kai re SoKcau Orjcreiv kaQXov 'k6t]Ke KaKov.
ov8e T(p dvBpcoTTcoy napayii/eTai oacra deXrjcrLt'-
icr')(€L yap ^aXeTrfjs neipaT d/xrj-^^avi-qs. 140
ciuBpaiTTOi Se fidraia vofii^o/xei/, (iS6t€9 ovSkv
Oeol Se Kara (r(peTepou ndvTa reXovcri voov.
(JvSeis TTQ) ^ilvov, YloXvTTa'CSr]^ k^anarrjcras
ovS (KeTy]v Ou-qTcof dOavaTOvs 'kXadei/.
BouXeo S ivae^eccu oXiyois crvv xp-q/xaaif oIk^Iu 145
Tj ttXovtui' dSiKoo^ y^pr)pa.Ta Traadpeuo^.
kv Se SiKaioavi/Tj crvXXij^Srii/ ndcr' dperrj 'any,
Tray Se t' dvrjp dyaOos, K.vpv€, SiKai09 kclov.
\prj/xaTa pkv Saipcou Kai irayKaKco duSpl SiSaxriu,
K.vpv' dperf]^ S oAryoiy dv8pdcn fMoip eireTai. 150
127. wviov Camer. : tot' is wpiov rulg. {tawpiov and eight others).
132. Tois Vinet : tTrKero ots vidg. : inXiO' oaois oairjs . . . S'lKrjs Stob.
139. oaaa OiXriaiv AO : oVtr' fOfXyaw *. 146. -naadfj.. Brunck :
naaaa.fi. vulg. 147. dperrj iari Abfgmn : dptr' iari 0. 150.
7 5' apfjv, (iXlyois dvSpdai Kvpv' '(nfrai *,
114 GEOrNIAOS
"TjSpti^, Kvpi^e, 6ebs irpSirov kukS) wrraaei^ avSpi,
TiKT€i Toi Kopos v^pLv, oTav kukS) 6\(3o^ eTTrjTac
dvOpoonoa^ Kol oto) fir] i^oos aprio^ rj.
M77 TTori roL nevLrjy 6vjJio<p66pov dvSpl yoXcoO^l^ 155
fxrjS d^prjjxoo'W'qv ovXafxeprju 7rp6(pepe'
Zei)y yap tol to rdXavrov eTTipperrei dXXore dXX(p,
dXXoT€ jxlv irXovrdv, dXXore p.rjSei' '^X^i-v.
M77 TTore, K.vpv' , dyopdaOal eVo? jieya- oiSe yap ovSch
dvBpooTTccv 6 ri I'v^ ^i]/xepr] dv8p\ reAeT. 160
YloXXoL TOL xpcouTai SciXaTs (pp^ai, Saifioin S eadXw,
ois TO KaKov SoK^ov yu'erai eh dyaQdv.
ela-ly S' at ^ovXf] t dyadfj kol Saipovi deiXw
po)(^Oi^ovai, reAoy 8' 'ipypacnv ov-^ enerai.
OvSeh dvOpcoTTOiv ovt' oA/3i09 ovre 7rert^/Ooy 165.
ovre KaKo? voacpw SaLjxovo^ ovt dyado?.
"AXX dXXcp KaKov k<TTL, to S' dTpeK€9 oX(3io9 ovSeh
dvBpa)TT(iC)V OTTOcrov^ j/eAfo? KaOopa.
^Ot' Sk 6eol Tip.S)(TLv, 6 Kal ficofxev/xeyo^ ali'ei-
di'Spbs Se (TTTovSi) yu'eTUL ovSefiia.
170
060?? eu^oy ^60?? €crTii^ 'iin KpaTO^- ovtol dVep 6eu>v
yiv^Tai duOpcoTTOL^ out dydO ovTe. KaKa.
151. Kaicw As : icaicov*. 152. /xrjdefi'nji' A. Be/xevoy A, the corr.
by u later hand : Oiixevov and ten inf. MSS. : Oefieuai *. 154.
dvOpuiircuv AO. 157. d'AAcus Stob. 158. /^j;5«V.i4. Stob. : 5' ovSe'j/ *.
IGO. XVI^^P"' *• 162. y'tperai : ytyverai A*. 1G3. 5ei\w A :
Kanw : favKcv *. 168. KaOapa corr. by pr. m. into -opa A.
109. o AO. 171. 6eoi<Tiv ivi A : oTs iarl Kparos 0: oh IcfTi jxiya
Kp&TO^ * : (ffTiv tm Bgk. ovti *.
EAEFEinN A 115
"AuSp dyaObu ir^vir] TrdfTcoi' 8dp.vri(n ndXiara,
Kal yrjpcos rroXiov, Kvpi'e, Kal y'jTrtdXov,
T]i' St] x/ot) (p^vyovra Kal h ^aOvKijrea ttovtov 175
pinreiu Kal Trerpicov^ Y^vpve, Kar rjXi^drcoi^.
Kal yap dvrjp iTivirj SeSiXTjuefO? ovTe tl elneli'
ovO' (p^aL Svi'arai, yXcoaaa Se 01 SiSeTai.
Xp?) yap 6/xcoy enl yr}v re Kal evpia vS)Ta 6aXdacn]<i
Si^Tjadai ^aXenrjS; Kvpve, Xvaiv Trevirj^. 180
TeBvdp.evaL, (f)iXe Kvpi^e, nevLXpfp (SeXTcpov dvBpt,
7) ^(jd€Lv y^aXeirf} Tei.p6[xevov rtevir].
Kpiov9 plv Kal ouovs Si^rjpeOa, Kvpi'e, Kal 'lttttovs
evyeveas, Kai tl^ (SovXerai e£ dyaOcov
(3i]<7€(r6af yijpaL 8k KaKrp' KaKov ov peXeSaii^ei 185
€a6Xo9 dvrip, rjv ol ^^prjfxara -rroXXd SlSw.
ovSh yvuij KaKOV dvSpos dvaiveTai eivai aKOLTi?
nXovaiov, dXX' d<pveov ^ovXerat dpr' dyaOov.
^pijpara yap Tipooat, Kal e'/c KaKOv eV^Aoy eyrj/zei/,
Kal KaK09 e^ dyaOov- ttXovto^ ^V'^f yevos. 190
ovTco /xi] Oav/xa(€ yevo9, YloXuvraiSr] , darcdv
pavpovadar avv yap picryeTat kaOXd KaKoh.
Avro-i rot ravrrjv ei5a;9 KaKOirarpLV kovaav
eh 0LK0V9 dyeraL, -^p-qpacn TreiOopevos,
evSo^o9 KaKoBo^ov. errel Kparepi] ptv dvdyKi-j 195
kvTvei, rjT duSpo'i rXripova 6r]Ke voov.
173. ^afivriai A. 175. PaOvKrirea A, Clem., Plut. de P!loic. re}). :
fiiyaicrjTfa * Plut. de conivi. not., Schol. Thuc. 17G. ittrpiwr A :
■ntrpuiv *. KaO' TjXiPaTOJV A. 180. Si^eaeai *. x^-^^'^V^f ^ by
:i later hand, ^1. 188. Kwa^ /xtf 5^ ya>i Stoh. 185. ^■qOeaOat
b/mq : Plveadai marg. q: KT-qaaaOai 'Xen.' ap. Stob. 187. ovhlfvvq
A 'Xen.' : ovhi fiir} : ovSe^iia *. 189. yap 'Xen.' : /xcV vulg.
iKicov with a inserted between kk by a later hand, A. 195.
tVSofos *. 19G. kvTvii Brunck : kvTwti vulg.
I 2
116 BEOTNIAOX
Xpfjfxa S', o yue^/ Aiodeu Kal avv SUrj dv8p\ yiprjTai
Kai Kadapcos, aUl irapixoviiiov TeXedei.
el S' dSiKQi9 Trapa Kaipov dvr]p ^iXoKepSii Ovfi^
KTrjo-CTat, el'O' opKcp nap to SiKaiov iXcov, 200
avTiKa jxev tl ^epetv KipBos SoKeT, ey 8e TeXevrrju
avBis eyevTo kukov, decoi/ 8' vnepeay^e voos.
aXXa rdS dydpconcou dnara voov ov yap en avToD
TivovraL jiaKapes np-qyuaTOS d/xnXaKias,
dXX 6 ixev avTo^ eriae KaKov XP^oy, ov8e ^iXoiaiv 205
dTTjv e^ontcrco naialv eneKpejxaa-ev'
dXXov 8 ov KaTefiapy^re 8iKr]- Odvaro^ yap dvaiBr]^
npoaOev enl (3X€(pdpoi9 e^ero Krjpa (f)epcoi/.
Ov8ei9 TOL (f)evyovTL (piXos Kal nicrTos eralpos-
rr}9 8e 0uy^y ea-rh rovr dviriporepov. 210
Oivov Toi niveiv novXvv KaKov rjv 8e tls avrov
niur) enL<TTap.ei^co9, ov KaKos, dXX' dyaOo?.
Kvpve, (piXov? Kara ndvras eniarpe^e noiKiXov rj6o?,
6pyr]v crvfxfxia-ycou t^vtlv eKaaros e^ef.
novXvnov opyrjv taxe noXvnXoKov, o? nori nerprj, 215
Trj npoa-o/jLiXija-r), TOto9 I8e2v e(f)dvr].
vvv fiev TTjS' e^enov, Tore 8' dXXoio^ XP^^ yivov
Kpeaacov tol ao^ir] yu'erat drponirj^.
197. xPVf^ci e' w 0: xPWara S' w *. 203. tn cegl : eV * incl. A,
which lias L. tr. af//' (/(.■. auToS Jacobs : avrovsvidg.: aiiTwv (corr.) I.
204. dfj.TTXaKiT]s *. 205. riae *. 206. vneKpfnaatf 0. 207.
}). m. A wrote KaTafiaptft — a later hand corr. the second a into what
seems to be »? or 6, so faintly written that only the portions outside
a can be distinguished. 211. ttoAw AO. 213. Ov/xf A (L. tr.
anime): Kvpvf *. ^ 216. -rjcxri rj Ath.: --ijaei A* 218. /cpanrvov* :
KptiTTOv yp. I. fivtrai : "^i-^vtrai A*.
EAEFEinN A 117
K.vpve, fiearju 8 ep^eu rrju 686v, cocrTrep eyas. 220
"OcTTLS roL SoKeei tov nXriaiou iSfiet/ai. ovSir,
dXX' avTo^ jxovvo^ noiKtXa Srji/e '^X^'-^y
Kuvos y oi(f>p(ov kcTTL, voov (Se^Xafx-fxeifo^ kaOXov.
TcTft)? yap ndvTe^ ttoiklX iTriard/xcOa,
dXX' 6 p.\v ovK eOiXei KaKOKepSirjaii' eTreaOai, 225
T(o Se SoXonXoKiac p.dXXoi^ dniaTOL d8ov.
YlXovrov 8' ovSeu repfxa 7r€(paap.ipov dvOpdnroLaiv
ot ydp vvv -qpdiv TrX^larov e^ovai ^lov,
SiirXdcrioi' cnrev8ovai. r/y dv Kopiaeieu diravTas ;
Xprj/J-ard TOL Qv-qrols ytviraL d(ppo(TVvr]. 230
aTrj 8' e^ avri}^ dvacfiaiverai, rjv, oirore Zei)?
TT€H\jrrj T€ipop€UOl9, dXX0T€ ttXAo? f'x^^-
'A/cpoTToXty Kai nvpyos icoy K€ve6<ppoi't 8/jixct),
Kvpy, oXiyrjs Tiprj^ €p.popey kaOXo^ dvrjp.
(Jv8' ert Ti 7rpe7r€i Tipiv dr dv8pd(n (y(o^op.kvoi(n.v, 235
aXA' coy Trdyyv iroXei, Kvpue, dXcoaop-ii^r).
^oi ixev eycb Trrep '48(JOKa, crvu ois ctt dn^tpova ttoutou
TTcoTTJa-r] Kal yr]v ndaau deipopeyo^,
2VJ. TToKnauv : -itjto/v*. 220. ipxov*. 222. exs'f with i'
almost totally erased A. 225. -irjatv AOm Stob. : -(tr)aiv*.
228. 0iov all MSS., Lat. tr. in A dlvitias : v6vv in Bekker's text
without any cr. note. 232. dWore r AO. 235. oiiK 'iri ti
Williams : ovbtv eniTpend fjiiiv (sic) A : ovSe ti irpend vftiv (u proba-
bilius quam fj Stud.) : ovde ti npinet rjixiv el : oirS' eVt 76 irpenei -qixiv * :
^yttji/Herm. 236. aKK' uis irayxv t^oKu Kvpve aKwaopLivri (sic) A, L. tr.
tiestriiende : Avec us TroKtojs to'ixoi- aXcuaofiivris c : noKtos Tfixf] 9 : aXveiv
Kvpv' (lis TToAe' d^c^J<ro^lel'7} *. 238. ncoTrjati AO. Kai Bgk. : Kara,
vulg. anpafxivos 0. For the transposition 239 sqq., see Notes.
118 0EOrNIAO^
Kvpi/€, Kad 'ILWdSa yfjv aTp(O(p(ofxei'09 r]8' dua viq-
crovs, 247
l-^6v6evra mpociv ttovtov eV drpvy^Toif,
o^x iTnTcoy vd>TOLcnv €(f)r]p.euo9- dWd ere Trefi-^eL
dyXaa Moucracur/ Bcopa loarecpdvwv 250
prjiSicos, OoLVTjs Se Kal elXaniurjcri napiaai] 239
e^' irdaaL^, TTo\Ka>v KUfievos eu crTOfxaaiv. 240
Kai (re avv avXia-KOLai Xiyv(p66yyoi9 veoi duSpe?
evKoa-fMoo? iparol KoXd re Koi Xiyea
aaoinai- Kal orav 8vo(pepr)^ vno KevOeai yairj^
/S^y TToXvKcoKvrovs eh 'AtSao S6fj.ov9,
ovSe TTOT ovSe Oavoiv diroXels kX^os, dXXd /xeXrja-eLS 245
d(pOiTOv dv$pco7roL9 alkv e'^cnv 6vop,a.
irdcn S , oaoicTL pifi-qXe, Kal kaaofievoLcnv doiSi] 251
kaari o/zcos', 6(pp' dv yfj re Kal rjiXio^.
[avrdp kywv oXiyrjs rrapd aev ov Tvy-^dva) alSov9,
dXX cocrnep nLKpov naTSa Xoyoi^ p.' dTraras.!
KdXXiaTOv TO SLKaLOTarov, Xaxrrov 8 vyiaLveiv 255
IT pay pa 8\ TepirvoTarov, rod tl9 epa, rb rvyeiv.
"Yttttos eya> KaXi] Kal deOXtr), dXXd KaKiarov
dv8pa (pipco, Kai poL tovt' dvirjpoTarov.
TToXXdKL 8 T]piXXr]aa 8iapprj^aaa ■y^aXivov
(pevyei', dTTCoaapevrj tov KaKov rjuio^^ou. 260
249. Ovaroiaiv for vwroiatv K. 239. Ooivris A : Ooivijs : -ais *.
241. \t-/i'<[>66-/yoi(n Al. 243. SvotpfpTJs AO : -oii *. Ktvdnaiai :
KfvO/xaoi *. 245. ovSf rt Xijafis : ov5e ye \Tja(is *. 251. n. 5"
OCT. Liu-lim. : TTaat Sios oiai fifixT]\e (.sic) A : L. tr. ions above Stos :
Ttaaiv oiai ft. : -naai "yap olai *. aoibri A. 256. npajfxa AObcdefgklmn :
TTpfi- *. vv * incl. ace. to Stud.'s facsimile ; the edd. give rov AO.
260. iptvytv Bgk. : <pevyftt> avwaafxivq AO : (pfvytiv wa- *.
EAErEIHN A 119
Ov fJLOL TTLV^Tai oivos, iTT^l TTapo, TTaiSi Tepeivrj
dX\o9 dprjp Karky^^L ttoWov efiov kukicjOU.
'^v^poi' poL napa rrjSe (fiLXoi ttlvovctl TOKfj^s,
wdO apa 6' vSpevet Kat pe yocoaa ^epei,
€v6a piarju rrepl TralSa /3aAcot/ dyKOou e^i'Aj^cra 265
S^Lprjv, i] Se Tepev (pOiyyfr' oltto aroparos.
Ti^cottI] tol TT^virj ye kol dWoTptrj Tvep kovaw
ovre yap eh dyoprjv epyjeraL ovre SiKa^'
irdvrrj yap rovXaacrov e\eL, TTavrrj 8 enipvKTO^,
TTavTr] 8' ^xOp^i 6pa)S yiveraL, evOa nep fj. 270
"'Jcrcriy TOL TO. p\v dXXa Oeol Ovrjrol^ dvOpoiiroL^
yrjpds T ovXopevov Kal veoTrir' 'i8ocrav.
roov TTavTOiv 8e KaKiarou er di'dpconoL?. Oavdrov re
KOI Traaecov vovacnv earl noviipoTarov,
TraiSas trrel Opi-yjraio Kal dppeva iravTa 7rapda)(^oi?, 275
Xp-qpaTa 8' el KaraOjj^ noXX' dvL-qpd iraOwv,
Tov TTajep kyBaipovijL, KarapoivraL 8' dnoXeaOai^
Kal (TTvyeova- loairep TTTCoyov eaep^opevov.
EiVoy roi KaKov dv8pa KaKcos ret 8LKaia uopi^eiu,
pr]8epiav KaroTTiarO' d(6pevov vepeaLv 280
8eLX(o ydp t' dndXapva ^porS) trdpa ttoXX dveXeaOai
Trap TTo86s, rjyeiadai 6 coy KaXd iravTa ridel.
265. TTapa * : ^a\wv Herm. : \a(i6jv vuhj. 207. -^vut ii {^fiio) A.
7* Bek. : re A : om. *. 269. kmtuKTos* {-ov 0). 270. ix'^P^*-
jiviTai AO : ■yiyy. *. 272. tcdf veoTTjr' eSoaau (sic) A ; later t was
inserted between a and u and a dot written above v. 275. ewi A.
276. €1 KaraOi^s Bgk. : A has eWKaraOris with an erasure between e and k
and the remains of a letter attached to «. * have eyKaraOfis, and
Bekker has no er. note on the reading of ^ ; in view of similar cases
it is certain that the erasure was made after he collated the MS.
The erased letter was evidently 7 ; a portion of the down stroke
is still attached to e and the erasure reaches so low as to delete the
first I of ix'^^'po^'^'- "^ tli6 next line. 278. knepx- *. 279. tol
Epk. : Toi A with an erasure immed. after t {v erased after Bek.) :
TOV *. 280. icaroviv *. 281. 0poTai (sic) A.
120 GEOrNIAOS
KarS>v fir]Sfi'l ttlcttos kmv noSa rcovSe vrpo^aLv^,
Hr]& opKOi TTiavvo^ fj.T]Te (ptXrjfioa-vi^rj.
firjS' €1 Zrjv' kBeXrj Tvape-^div ^acriXija fj.iyicrToi' 285
€yyvoy dOavdrcov, TTicrTd tlB^Tv kOiXcov.
Y.V yap TOL TToAet a)5e KaKoy\r6y<^ di'8dt'€i ovSev
cocrre 8\ aai^eaOai ttoXXol dvoX^onpoi.
^vv Sh TO. Tcov dyadcou KaKa yiuerai kcrOXd KaKolcriv
dv8p5>v rjyeovTai S kKrpaTreXoLcn vop.oL'i' 290
alSoo^ fxh' yap oXcoXey, dvaiSiir) 81 Kal v^pi^
viKTjaaa-a 8iKrjv yrjv Kard Trdaav e'x^'*
Ov8\ Xeoov aUl Kpea 8aivvTaL, dXXd piv e/zTTT/y
Ka} Kparepov nep eovO' aipel dp.ri'^avir].
KooTiXo) di'OpwTTco cnydv ^aXiTrdoraroi' d')(6os, 295
^6€yy6p.euo9 8 d8a^]^ olcri irapfj niXerai,
eyOaipovcTL 8e Trai'Tey, dvayKairj 8' knifjii^i^
du8po9 TOiovTOv (TVfXTTOcria) T^Xidei.
QvSeh Xfj 0tXo? Hvai, kn-qv KaKov dv8p\ yii/rjrai.,
ov8 a> K €K yaarpo?, Kvpve, pid^ y^yovr]. 300
YliKpo^ Kal yXvKv^ laOi Kal dpnaXko^ Kal dn-qurj^
Xdrpiat Kal 8pQ)crli' yeiToai r' dy)(^idvpoi9.
Ov ^ptj KLyKXi^eiv dyaOov ^iov, dXX' aTpefxi^eiv,
TOV 8\ KaKOV KLVfTv, 'icTT dv 69 6p6d ^dXt]^.
28o. rwvde Herm. : ruvSe rnhj. L\S5. (0(\ft * {erfKei e). 288.
waSfToaojaaiu (sic) A : ws Si to awaai oi *. The reading adopted in
the text was proposed by Schmidt. 290. yivovrat *. i/o/xos *.
294. iuvT aipei (sic) A. 290. TtiXtrai Camer. : ixeKerai vulg.
297. TTCLVTas A. 299. Xfj Bgk. : St; (sic) A : oi/5e OeXfi : ovfi'
fOfKfi *. 300. ovS' ojk' (k (sic) A : ov5' tjc e« *. yejuvrj Turueb. :
-ovT] A, -ft *. 301. dpya\iOi *. .304. ^a\T]s Crispin : ||a||77v A two
erasures with the trace of an erased accent above the first : Ao/St/s* ;
Bek. prints Ad/Sr/s in his text with no or. n.
EAEFEmN A 121
Tol KUKol ov TfdvTiS KaKol €/c yaarpos yeyoi/aaii', 305
aAX' dv8pi(T(TL KaKols avvOefi€voi (piXfrji'
epya re S^iX' 'ijxaOov koI eTrrj Svacprffia Kal v^piv,
kXTTop-^voL K€ivov9 TToivTa Xiyeiv ervfia.
E^' fiev (TV <T (Tirol. (71 V dvrjp ireTrvvpivo's e'lr],
irdvTa Si p-Lv XrjOcif coy aTr^oura Sokoi. 310
ei9 Se (pepoi rd yeXoia, Svpri(pi Se Kaprepos e'u],
yiv(i)(TKOov opyfji' rjVTiv eKaaroi e'x^'-
Ef pki/ pau'opivois fidXa paivopai, ki' Se SiKaioi9
Trdvr(tyv di'dpconcou €ipl SiKai6raT09.
UoXXoi TOi nXovTov(TL KUKoi, dyaOoi 8e iriuoprar 315
dXX' rjpeh rovroi9 ov diap^iy^ropeOa
T^y dpeTTJ^ Tov ttXovtov, eVei to pkv epir^Soi' aUi,
y^prjpara S' duOpdoiroou dXXore d'AAo? e^et.
Kvpi'' , dyaOo'i pkv dvi]p yvd)pTi]v e^ei 'ipnedov aUi,
ToXpd 8 eV re /ca/coTy Keiptvo'i tv r dyaOoT^. 320
e/ 8e Oeb^ kuko) dvSpi (Sioy Kal ttXovtoi' ondaarj,
d(f)paLV(x)v KaKir]v ov Svvarai Kariy^^ii'.
M?/ ■tTOT eTTi crpiKpa 7rpo<pda'(t (piXoi' dv8p diroXea-aai,
TT^iOopevos \aXeiTfj, Y^vpve, Siai^oXirj.
e'l Tiy dpaprcoXfjai (f)iXcov kirl jrai'Ti y^oX^ro,
ov TTOT dv dXXrjXoLS dpdpioi ov8e (fiiXoi
305. ol *. mvT\\'i A : -navTfs in Bek.'s cr. n. proves the eras, to
l)e of later date : vavTws *. •^tyuvaaiv final v almost totally
erased^. 309. ei'>; Herm. : (tvaiA: 'iaOi*. 310. Sokoi Geel :
SoKfi A, with an accent erased above o : doufi 0: Sukci *. 311.
(pepoi TO (sic) A : cpepd rd Obfm : others (ptpeiv to. : (pfponai h. dvpri<pi A.
Si om. A. drjAO: iirj's*. 318. dWoTir'A. 321. oTrdacrej *.
322. e'lOTov for KaKirjv Stob. 323. dvo\iaar]-i *. 324. SiaifioXir)
Bgk. : Sia^oAij; vulg. 325. afxapToiKotai 0.
T •? ff
o"0
122 GEOrNIAOS
«€^'. afxaprcoXal yap eV avOpdnroicnv enouTai
Ov-qrols^ Ki/pre- 6^ol 8 ouk kO^Xovcn (JiipeLu.
K.aL PpaBiis ivjSovXo^ dXei' Ta-^vv dvSpa StcioKcoi',
K.vpv€, (jvv evdeLTj Oeaiu Slkt] dOavaTOiv. 330
'HcTf^oy, ctxnrep kyw, /xiacrrjv oSoi^ ^'PX^^ iroacriv,
pi]8 iTepoicrt SlSovs, Ku/^^'e, rd t5)v erepcov.
OvK 'icTTLV ip^VyOVTL (plXo^ KOL TTiaTO? iTUCpo^' 332 a
rfjs Se (pvyrj^ tcrrtV rovr dva)p6raTov. b
M^ TTore <p^vyovT dv8pa ctt' iX7ri8i, Kvpv€, (piX'^crvs'
ovoe yap OLKaoe pas yiverai avros €TI.
^r]8eu dyav crTr^v8eLv. navTOiv fiea dpicrra. kuI ovtcos,
Kvpp , e^ety dpeT-qv, rjVTe Xa(3e7v y^dXiiTov. 336
Zei'S' poL rcoi' re (jiiXoou Soirj riaiv, 01 //e (ptXevcrip,
rSiv T ky6poi>v p^l^ov, Ki^pj'e, 8vvria6pevov.
yovToos dv SoKeoipi per di/Qpconcou Oebs elvai,
ei p. dTTOTKra/ievov po?pa ki^d Oavdrov. 340
'AAXa, ZeOj rkX^crov poi, 'OXvpnie, Kaipiov tv)(jiv,
80s (5e poL dvrl KaKcoi/ Kai tl iraOuv dyaOov.
Ti6vair}v 8' , ei prj ri KaKm' dpnavpa pepipvicou
evpoLpi)v, 8otrjv 8' dvr dvmv dvias'
aiaa yap ovtcos karl. Tiais 8' ov (paiverai rjpiu 345
di'8pa>v, 01 rdpd )(pi]p.aT ()(ouai ^trj
avXrjaavT€^S' kyu> Sh KVOiv ineprjaa ^apd8pr}u,
■)(eLpdppa> TTorapSt Tvavr dnoaeicrdpdvos.
332. mov Stob. 332 ab [ = 209-10] in A alone. 340. «i
/L<Tj : fiv*. Kixj] vuhj. : Kixot Camer. 341. Ze^Js Obcefym. 343.
-i/xj/doir : -ujv * : cf. 219. 344. ^otrjv 5' Ac: Sohp' t' Og : Soir] r
hcdfhwn. 347. ;^apa6/3^i/ A.
EAEFEmN A 123
rociv el'rj fxeXai^ alfia nulv, ini r karOXos opoiro
Sai/xcoi', 09 KUT efibi^ vovv reXeaeie rdSe. 350
'A SeiXij nevtr], ri /xei/ei? ; npoXnrovcra irap aXXou
auop uvaL. /XT] o-qv fi ouk eveXovTa (piAcL,
dXX 'l6l Kal Sofiov dXXoi' knoi'^eo, prjSk peO rjp.ecoi'
aUl BvaTTjuov rovSe ^lov pirc^^e.
ToX/xa, Kvpue, KaKolcriv, kird KdcrBXolcriv iy^aip^s, 355
ivre (T€ Kal rovroav p-oip' eni/SaXXeu e^eit'.
toy 84 Trep e| dyadcoi^ e'AajSe? kukou, 00? 8e Kal avns
eKSvi'ai TTeipo) deoicriu kirev^op-^vos.
p.y]8e Xirji' knicpan'e- kukov 8k ri, K^vpu, kuKpaipcop
navpovs Kr]8ep.6i'a9 (rfj^ KaKorrj-os k^^eis. 360
Av8p6s roL Kpa8ir] piuvdet pkya Trrjpa iraBovTos,
Kt'/of* d.TTOTtvvp.ki'ov 8 av^erai k^oTriaco.
El) KcoTiXXe rov kyOpov oTav 8' v7TO)(€tpL09 '^Xdrj,
Ticrac VLV 7Tp6(f)aaLv p.r]8epiav 6kp.^vos.
"Icr^e vow, yXoicra-qs 8e to p€iXi)(ov aliv knkaTco' 365
8eLX(ov rot nXkOei Kap8iri o^vTeprj.
Ou 8vvap.aL yvSivai vbov daroov ovtiv 'ky^ovcnv
ovTi. yap i.v ep8a)v dv8dv(£> ovre KaKcio9.
p.cop.evi'Tat 8e /ze noXXoi, dp(o9 KaKol ^5e Kal kcrOXor
[iLpelaOai 8' ov8€i? TU)v daocpoiv 8vvaTai. 370
M?7 p. dkKovra ^irj KevTcov vtt dp.a^av eXavue,
eh (piXoTijra Xtrjv, Ku/ore, TrpoaeXKop.euos.
349. apoiTo *. 352. nfj brjv fj.' Williams : fi fjv hijv ovk (sic) .1 :
Ti St; fi ovK : ri Se Stj fi ovk *. (JitXft (sic) A : <pi\eis *. 353.
rj/xwy *. 355. KiaOkoicnv AO. 356. ovt( A. 357. avOis A.
358. Giois A. 359. Se re A. ent<paiva!v Bi^unck : -eiv vulg.
363. 5' om. A. 364. fiTjSff^iijv 0. 365. iVx' foai A : iffxe v6ov *.
■yXdiaoji *. (TTfaOoj *. 36(>. KpaSiT] AOhcdflimn. 368. dvtpavcxj A.
124 0EOrNIAOS
ZeO 0i'Ae, davfid^co ere* av yap Travreaau' dvacrcm^,
TifiTji/ avTo^ ^•^(Cdv Kal ^^ydXrjv dvvaiiLv
dv6pd)TTaiv (5 dv olada voov Kal 6v[iov eKdaTov 375
abi^ Se Kpdros ndpTCou ead' vTvarov, ^acriXev.
TTcSy Srj aev, K.poi'iSr], ToXfia voo^ dvSpa^ dXirpovs
iv ravrfi fioiprj rov re SiKaiov 'i^eiv,
rjv T CTTi (Tco^poavvrjv Tpecpdfj v6o9, rjv re Trpo'i v^piv
dvdpcoTTCov d8iKOL9 (pYfJ.aai Treidop.ii'coi' ; 380
\ovSi Ti KiKpinevov npo^ Saipouos eart (SpoToiaw,
ovo ooov rjvriv lcou aoavaroiaiv aooiA
'ifxirri^ S 6X(3ov eyovaiv aTrijfj.oi'a- rol S dno SeiXcoi'
epycoi/ i(T-)(^oi>T€S Ovfiou ojxco^ TTivirjv
fiTjTep' dfxrj^avLT]^ eXa^ov, to. SiKaia ^fAeCrres", 385
T]T dv8p5)v napdyei dvfxor e? dfjLTrXaKirjy,
^Xdrrrova kv crrrjOecra-L (^pevas KpaTeprjs vtt dudyKrj^'
roXpa S ovK kOeXcuv atayea TToXXd (ftepeiv,
^p-qpocrvvT] iiKCOf, 7) Srj KaKO, ttoXXo. SiSdaKei,
ylrevSed r e^andra? r ovXop.evas r epiSa?, 390
duSpa Kal OVK WiXovra' KaKw Si ol ov8\v 'ioiKev
f] yap Kal )(aXe7J-^J/ TiKT€L djxrj^aviriv.
'El/ irevirj 8' 6 re SeiXos dvrjp 6 re noXXbr diieivcov
(paiveTai, €VT dv Sfj )(pi]fiO(TVi^rj KaTe)(Tj.
Tov fjikv yap tol SiKaia (ppovci foo^, ovri rrep aUl 395
lOela yucofXT] (XTrjOecnv efxnecpvr]-
TOV 5' avT ovT€ KaKols eireTai voo^ ovr dyaOoTcnv.
TOV S' dyaOov roXp-dv ^pf] ra re Kal rd (pepeti',
378. Tuv Se A. 379. Tp((p0^ Camer. : repcpOrj vulg. 381. oarti
A {for (<TTi). 382. oSuv Ahdfhmn: 656s*. nsl. 384. "taxovrai.*
(^some -co-). Trei/j?;?* (though .somewhat doubtful in 0). 386.
wpoiyfi *. 395. rdSiKa (ppovtei *, 396. 19(Itj 0. (unecpviTi A,
397. av *. 398. Bekker is wrong when he gives rd St as the
reading of AO.
EAEFEmN A 125
alSuaOai Se (f)i\ov9, ^cvyeiu t oXearjp'opas opKovs ■ ■ •
'Ei^TpdneX', dOaudrcoi/ [if^viv dXdvdfiivov. 400
y\.r]8\v dyav anevSeLv Kaipos S' iirl Trdaiv dpiaTOS
epypaaiv dvBpct^TTCjov TToXXdKi 8' ety dpcTrjv
cnrevSeL dvrjp KepSo9 Si^-qfi^uo^, ovTiva Saipcov
Trpo^pmv €19 fi^ydXrjv dfnrXaKLrjv napdyei,
Kat ol eOrjKe SoKdlv, a fXif rj KUKd, ravr dydO eiuai
et'/zapeo)?, d 8^ dv fj ^prja-ipa, ravra KUKd. 406
'^iXtutos d)V rjiiapres. eyco 8k TOt aiTLOs ov8ey,
dXX' avTO^ yvdiprjs ovk dyaOfj^ eVf^fy.
Ov8ii^a 6i)aavpov Traiaiu KaTadrjayj a/ieiVco
ai8ov9, rjT dyaOols dv8pdcri, Kvpu, €7reTai. 410
OvSei/09 dfOpcoTTCov KaKLoov 8oK€T dvai kralpos,
d) yvd}prj 6' eTrerai, Kvpre, Kal (a Svvapi?.
YIivcoi' 8 oy^ ovrco9 Ocoprj^Ofiai, ov8e fie oivos
e^dyei, cocrr (Inuv Seivoy eVo? irepi crov.
OvSeu opolov epol Svyafxai 8l^t]jx€1'09 evpelv 415
TTLarov eraipou, orco p-q tl? eveari 86Xo?-
€? (Sdaafov 8' eXda>}' Traparpi^opai cocTTe poXi(38cp
)(pv(r69, v7repTepiT]9 8' dppiv eVecrri Xoyos.
YioXXd pe Kal (rvvuvra TTapkpy^TaL' dXX vtt dvdyKrpi
(Tiyco, yLvd>crK(iiV rjpeT^prjv 8vvapiv. 420
400. evTpenf 5' *. dk(vafx(vos *. 404. ts b. 407. aoi A.
408. «t afieivw for trvx^s A. 409. -6r)<jfi AO. 411. fx-qStvo^
. . . SoKfi*. 413. fAtr' oJvos A : fjL( y oTvos 0. 418. voo^ *
(? \070s d).
126 ©EOFNIAOS
noAAory dv6 pconcou yXcoaarj dvpai ovK (TTLK^LvraL
dp/jioSiai, Kat <j(pLv vroAA' dfxeXrjTa //eAei*
TToXXaKi yap rb KaKov KaraKeifxevov tvBov diinvov,
kaOXov 8 e^eXOou Xcioiou [rj to KUKOfX
TldvTCOv pikv jxi] (pvi^at kTn')(BovioLaLv dpiarov 425
pirjS^ icriSe^u avyds 6^€09 rjeXiov,
(pvPTa 8' oTTco^ odKLcrra irvXa^ ' Ai8ao nepfjcraL
Kal KelaOaL ttoXXi]v yrji/ knajiriddiievov.
^vcrai Kal Opi^jraL paov ^pordv, rj (ppiuas ecrOXds
ev$€/x€f ov8eL9 vrcw tovto y €7r€<ppd(raT0, 430
ocrrty acocppov' 'iOrjKe tov d^pova kuk KaKov kaOXov.
€1 5' ' A(TKX-rjTTLd8aLS TOVTO y e8ooK€ 6e69,
Idadai KttKOTTjTa Kal aTripds (^peva^ dv8pcov,
TToXXovs du jXiaOoij^ Kal fieyaXov^ '4(p€poi^.
€L 8 -qu TToirjTov T€ Kal 'ivO^TOv dv8pl VQ-qfia, 435
ov TTOT di' k^ dyaOov iraTpo^ 'ky^VTO KaKOS,
7r€i66/x.€uo9 {xvOoLcn aa6(ppocnv dXXd 8iSdcrK(i)i>
OV TTore TTonjaei^ tov KaKOv dv8p dyaOov.
Nr/TTioy, OS TOV kfxov fxkv e^et voov kv (pvXaKrjcnv,
t5)V 8' avTov ISicov ovSev knL(jTpk(f)eTai. 440
Oy^CiS yap TrdvT kcTTl TravoX^ios' dXX' 6 jikv kadXb?
ToXfia 'kyotv to KaKov^ kovk kntSrjXos o/xco?-
421. dvOpunoju AO Stob. : -ois *. 422. dkdKrjra iriKft Stob.
424. i^eKewv AOch (w corr. to w in -4) : -duv Stob. 427. 'Ai5a
bdfmn. 429. (pavaai A. 430. irco om. A. 431. oris {sic) A :
oCTTis ''". -va i:dicov A : «d/f kukov : ical KaKuv oi" -ov *. 433.
drdpasAO. 438. iroiriaei A. 440. tuu 5' avTov K'idioi' [sic) A :
rw 5' aiiTov kioiov : rov 5' axirov iSiov * (some avrov) : ISiojv Jacobs.
441. yap om. : toi *. 442. ix^v all but A.
EAEFEinN A 127
SeiXo9 <5' ovT dyaBolcnv kniaTaTaL ovt€ KaKOLcriv
dvfibi' 6/zcoy niayiLv. ddavd~(ov 8e Soaei^
Travrolai dfijTotany kir^py^ovr' dXX' kirLToXfidv 445
-^pr] Scop dOavdrmv, oia 8l8ov<jlv ^X^"^'
ET jjL iOeXei^ TrXvv(.u>, /ce0aA7/9 dfxiavToi' an dKpr]^
alel X€VKoi' vScop pevcreTaL i)fj.€T€pri9-
€vprjcrei9 Se jxe TTacrip kn 'ipy/xaaLu coairep drr^ipOov
•^pvaov. kpvQpov IS^Tv TpL^ofieyoy ^aadyo), 450
Tov )(^poifJ9 KadvTTcpOe /zeAay ov)( anreTai 109
ovS' evpoos, aUl S' dv6o9 e'x^^ KaOapou.
"nvdpooTr' , e/ yv(op.7]9 eXaxes" p-^pos cocmep di'OU]^
KOL (rdxppcou 01170)9 axTTrep d^pcoy lyevov,
7roXXo?9 dv ^rjXcoTo? €(f)aiueo roovSe ttoXltoov 455
ovTOis (oan^p vvv ovSei^bf d^Los d.
Ov TOL (TV[x^op6u kcTTL yvvij vka dySpl yipovTL'
ov yap Trr]8aXi(o TreiOeraL d>9 aKaro^,
ov8 dyKvpai e)(^ov(Tiu- dnoppij^aaa Se 8eap.d
7roXXdKi9 fc'/c vvkt5)v dXXov e^et XLp.iva. 460
M77 TTOT (TT dirpriKTOLcn vdov '^X^> H-V^^ fievotua,
•^p-qpaa-L, t5)v di'vai's yiv^Tai ov8ep.La.
Y.vpapeco9 TOL ^prjua deal 86(xav ovr iTTiS-qXov
OVT dyaOov ^aXeiTU) 8' epypaTL kv8o9 evr/.
A//0' dpeTrj Tpt^ov, Kat tol tu SiKaia (f)iX '^cttco, 465
l^r]8i cre vLKdTOi Kep8o9, o t alcr^pov et].
443. ovTi icaic . . . dyaO] *. 444. excyJ' ixiixvuv vnlfj. (incl. A) :
di-iais fxiO'^uv ridg. 1162 d. re AMfmn. 449, 5' e/ze A.
457. avfi<f>pov ivtari Adehn : avix<ppovov (vean bf: (ivficpepou tari g :
avfjL<popu^ eari Eustath. : not legible in exc. errn. 4G3. ovt'
i7rior)\oi' Heckcr : ovre ti dfiXou (toi 0/n) vidg. 464. e'xet '*'•
465. aoi *. 466. tOu : eo< *.
128 0EorNiAo:s
MrjSeya roivB a^KOvra fieueiu KaripvKe nap rjfjLiv,
/xTjSk Ovpa^e KeXev ovk kOeXovr Uvai,
fiT]S' evSoiyr eneyeLpe, 'Xt/jLcouiST], ovtlv av rjfxcoi^
6a>pr]^B^vT oLvci) /x.a\6aK09 vttvo? eX?;, 470
fXTjSe Tov dypvnveovTa KeXev d^Kovra KadevSeiw
irdv yap dvayKalov xprjfi di/irjpov 'i^v.
TO) TTiv^Lv 8 eOeXovTL TrapaaraSov OLvo\oeiTa>-
ov Trdaas uvktus yiu^Tai d(3pd iraO^Tv.
avrap eyco — fxerpov yap e^co /xeXirjSio^ o'li/ov — 475
VTTVOV XvCTLKaKOV pLVqaOfiai OLKaS' LCOV,
rj^co S 0)9 olvos y^apuararos dvSpl irenoa-QaL-
ovT^ TL yap vrjcpco ovre Xi-qv fxcOvco.
o? S av vneplSdXXr] ttoctlos fxerpou, ovk^tl Keivo9
rrjs avroD yXaxTar]^ Kapr^po^ ovSe voov, 480
pvOelTaL S drrdXaiJLva, id vr\<^ocn ytv^rai ala-)(^pd'
alSeiraL S epSooi' ovSiv, orau fxeOvrj,
TO irplv kcov awcppcav, rore vrjiTLo^. dXXd av ravTa
yivdiaKcov prj ttlv oluov ifireplSoXdSrjv,
dXX 17 TTplv fieOveiv viravLaTaao — jirj ae ^idaOco 485
yaarrjp cocrre KaKov Xdrpiv k(f)r]/j.epiov —
77 Trapecou /xfj Trlve. av 8 ey^ee tovto /idraioy
KooTiXXeis aUi rovv^Ka Toi pedvei^'
Tj pev yap (p^perai (pLXorijaio?, rj 8^ npoKeLTai,
rr]v 8e O^ols a7r€i/8€L9, rrjv 8' kirl yjeipos ^Y^'^* -^9°
dpvelaOat 8 ovk ol8as' dviK7]T09 8i toi ovros,
09 TToXXay TTLvcov pi] TL paTaiov (pet.
469. Bekker is wrong in giving fjLTjB' as the reading of A. I'lvriva
Tjfxwv*. 476. ovicaS'A: oiVaS' (sic) 0. 477. SeiSoj cfj. 481.
vijipovai jiyfTai : vr]<pova i'i^frai *. 483. rort A Stob. : ovn eg :
oTf "*. 485. aTTauifTTaao Ath . 487. 5' t xe : Se ex* bcdefhmn :
h' ol (Xf g- 401. alveicrOai A. 492. noWvv A.
EAEFEmN A 129
vjiils S' ev jxvOdaOe napa KprjTtjpL jxevovTes,
dWrjXoiv epiSos Srjv dnepuKOfXiuoi,
els TO [xiaov (f)ooi'evures, ofxcos eVi Kal avvdnacnv' 495
•)(0VTaiS avfiTTocnov yiverai ovk dy^apt.
'Acfypovos dvSpos 6fj,a>s Kal adxppopo? olvos, orav 8rj
TTivT] vTTep p.erpov, Kov(f)Ov edrjKe voov.
Ep TTvpl fxeu ^pvdov re kol dpyvpov iSpus dvSpes
yLvdxTKOVcr , di'Spos 8 oluos eScL^e voou, 500
KOI fidXa Trep ttlvvtov, tov vnep fxerpov rjparo ttlvcov,
(wore KaraLa^vi'aL Kal TTplv kovTa ao^ov.
Olvo^apeod KecpaXrju, 'OvofxaKpLje, Kai jxe (Sidrai
oivo^, drdp yv(iofj.r]S ovk€t eyu> TafJ.u]S
rj/xerip-qs, to Se Saipa TrepiTpi^^er dXX' ay' duacrras 505
ireLprjOoo, fj,r] ncos Kal TToSas oivos e^ef
Kal vdov kv arrjOecraL. SeSoiKa Se fii] rt fidraiof
€p^co Ocoprj-^Oels Kal fxiy ov^lSos e^co.
Oi't'oy TTLvoixevos ttovXvs KaKov rjv 8k tls avTov
TTLvrj kiTLaTafJ.ki'cos, ov KaKov, dXX' dyaQbv. 510
'HA^ey ^77, KXeapicrre, ISadvv Sia ttovtov duvaaas,
evvao CTT ovoeu e'^ovT , a> raXav, ovoeu e-)((ov.
vrjos roL TrXeupfjaiv {jtto (vya Orja-ojxev rj/xe??.
KXedpiaO' , ol' 'k)(o/jLeu xola 8iSov(n 6eor
494. fptSas *\ drjv A. 495, iU AObdegln: es *. avvairaTi A.
497. 0701' (for o^aiy) Stob. 498. ttivt) Stob. : TrivrjT A : rrivrjO' Oel. :
mv(6' *. 499. iix-nvp'iA. 503. -ew ^ Stob. : -w *. ^(^lara: A.
504. 7||£o||7;s ^. The erased letters have left traces reaching in each
case considerably below the line, the second erasure is wider than
the first ; evidently v {p) pi ; the down stroke of fi is still visible :
yvwfir]^ tvlg, Bek. prints -^vdinrji with no ci-. n. The eras, was made
after his collation: yXdiaarjs Bgk. Hecker. 513. vno (sic) A.
130 GEOrNIAO^
ovTe TL TOiV ovTOiv dTToOrjorofiaL, ovT€ Tt fJ-d^ov 517
afj9 eveKa ^euirj^ dWoOev oiaoneOa. 518
Tcov ^ ovTcou rdpLara Trapi^ofjieu- rjv Si tis €\6tj 515
<r(v ^iXos oiv, Kardetcf) coy (PlXottjto^ evciy
^i^ Se T19 elpcora top kfiov ^iov, a)Si ol dirdv
coy €i5 pXv xaXeTTOjy, coy x^^eTTcoy 8'k /idX' €v, 520
co<t6 eva p.ev ^hvov TvaTpooiov ovk diroXecTreii',
^eifia Se TrXeSvecra ov Svvaro9 Trapiyai/.
Ov o-e fidrriv, co TlXovre, 6eS>v rL/jLcoai pdXi(TTa'
^ yap pr)iSico9 ttju KaKOTrjTa ^ip^LS.
Kat ydp tol ttXovtov fxkv '^X^iv dyaOolaiv eoiKei/, 525
17 neuiT] Sh KaKot av/xcpopos dvSpl (pepeiv.
n poi kycov rj^r]9 Kal yqpaos ovXopeuoio,
Tov fiiv kirip-^opevov^ rfjs S' aTroi/tao/xiprjs.
OvSkva TTQ) npovSooKa ^tXov Kal TTLarov iralpov
ovS' kv epfj ylrvxu SovXlov ovSlv 'ivL. 530
AUi fioi (piXov -qTop laii/erai, oTrnoT aKovaco
avXcoi/ (pdeyyofj.ii'cov Ifiepoeaaav oira.
Xaipco S' iv TTLvodv Kal VTT avXj]Trjpo9 detScoy,
)(aip(o S ev<p6oyyov xep(Tl Xvprju ovecoi/.
515. rdpiara Bek.: to dp. viilg. 5t -qs (?) A (the copyist has not
made the letters sufficiently distinct). 516. Kardeicp' Sitzler :
KaraKua wi (piKoTijro 4'xe(s (sic) A : icaTaKeia w <PiK6t7]tos (Xfts *.
517. nfi^oi A. After transposing 517-18 as above I discovered that
the same arrangement had been suggested by Herwerden. 522.
■nXfov tar' AOhcdefgUmn. 523. flewi' Stob. : /8/)oto/ MSS. Th. 527.
w HOI A. 52s. diropiaofxfvijs A : diTavi(TTan(yT]s * ^incl. possibly
wh. is very illegible). ^ 529. ttw Bgk.: ovStva vp. A: ovU nva 0:
ovTf rivd *. 533. dfidwv Pierson : aKovajy vulg.
EAEFEmN A 131
Oi' TTore SovX^tT] /ce0aX^ ideia TricpvKey, 535
dXX' ak\ (TKoXlt], Kavyiva Xo^ov e^Ci.
OVT^ yap €< <TKiXXr]9 poSa (pverai ovS volklvOos,
ovT€ TTOT e/c 8ovXr]9 reKvov eXevOipiou.
Ovro9 di/ijp, ^iXi Kvpve, niSas yaXK^viTai avTm,
€1 fir) kixr]v yj/doiir]}/ i^arraTcoaL deoi. 540
A^Lfiaivco jirj TTjvSi ttoXlv, YloXvTralSr], vjSpis,
j]7rep K.euTavpov9 oifiocpdyovs oXecreu.
X/o?7 /xe TTapa crTaOfjirju kol yi^co/jioi^a ttjuS^ SiKcia-a-at,
Kvpye, SiKTjv, Tcrov t d/j.(poTipoi(n S6/X€v.
fidvTeai T olcouoi? re kol alOofxivois Upoiaiv, 545
6(})pa fxr] dfinXaKiTj^ alay^pov 6p€l8o? e^w.
MrjSeva iron KaKOTijTi ^id^eo- roj Se SiKaico
TrJ9 evepyeairji ovSki^ dp^Lorepov.
"AyyeXos d(f>6oyyos noXepov iroXvSaKpvv tyeip^i,
K.vpu, dnb rrjXavyeos (paLv6pii>09 aKOTnrj?. 550
dXX' iTTTTOLS e/z/3aXAe ra)(V7rTepi'oi,cn )(^aXLi'ovs'
Srjcou ydp cr^ dvSpcou dvTLdaeLV SoKeoo.
ov ttoXXtju ro pearjyii SiaTrprj^ovai KeXevOof,
el pr) kpr]v yvcJoprji/ e^aTraTcoai 6eoi.
X/)^ ToXpdv y^aXenolaiv kv dXyecn K^ipevov di/8pa, 555
TTjooy re 6ea>u alr^Tv 'iKXvcnv ddai/dTcov.
535. ev^era *. 537. ov5' Camer. : oiiO' vnlg. 538. out* Camer. :
oiiSe vulg. 539. cutis *. 542. oXtaev AO (0 omits v) : -«<tt/ *.
543. 'ft'ujixT]i> * . 545. fj.dvT((Jiv * (nor';. 548. fiiyepyeairjs A,
cf. 574. 551. 'imrovs A. 553. n-oAXT/f Bruiick : -6v culg.
K 2
132 GEOrNIAOS
*^pd^€0- KLvSvvos TOL IttI ^vpov itTTaraL dK/xris-
d'AXore iroW e^ci?, d'AAore navporepa.
Award ae fir]T€ \irjv d(pveov KredreaaL yeveaOai,
fxrjre ai y ey ttoXXtji' ■^prjfxocrvvriv kXdcraL. 560
Y-'iT] jioL ra fikv avTov e'x^^^' "^^ ^^ vroAA kiriSovvaL
KeKXrjaOai 8' ey Balra, rrape^eadai Se Trap kcrOXov
dvSpa ^pecbv aocpir]}' Trdarav eniardficvoi'.
rov avvLeiu, oirorau tl Xeyr] ao(p6v, ocppa BiSayBfis 565
Koi TOVT ci'y oi/cor KepSo^ 'iyoiv dTTLrjs.
"li(3ri TepTTOfxevo? nai^co- St] phi' yap epepOei'
yrjs oAecray yjrv^^^rjv Keiao/xai axTTe X1609
d<p6oyyos, Xeiyjfco S kparov (pdo9 rjeXLOio,
'i/XTTT]^ 5' kcr6Xo9 e<>>i' oylrofiat ovShu 'in. 570
Ao^a fxev dvOpdrroicrL KaKov fJikya, Treipa 8' dpiaTOv'
TToXXol dTreiprjroi 86^av 'i^ova dyaOcoi'.
Kv epScov ev nday^c rt k dyyeXov dXXov IdXXois ',
TTJs €V€py€air]S PI]8li) dyyeXirj.
or fxe (f>iXoL 7rpo8iSov(Tii', kirel rov y kydpov dXevfxaL
ware KV^epvqrris \oipd8as eluaXias. 576
'Plj8ioy k^ dyadov OelvaL KaKov rj '/c KaKov kcrOXov.
fjLTj fie 8L8a(TK' ov roi rrjXiK09 €ifil jxaOelv.
557. ijipa^eo^' 6 A. 550. Aajfrra rre Geel : ware aae A : ware at*.
561. avTWf A. 5G3. eh Obdchii. wapf^effOai A. 565. SiSaxOfjA.
572. dTrfipi]Tov*. 573. TrpdrTf*. IdWfis*. 574. evyepyecirji A.
^rj'iSiayytKtr] (sic) A, 576. tivaKioWs (sic) A ; o = co (oo) or o
rorrectcd to o : tlva\iovs (with some doubt). 577. Ofipai A.
EAEFEmN A 133
'Y.)(^6aipco KaKov dv8pa, KaXvylrafiiur] Se ndpHjiL,
afXLKpfi^ opviOos Kovcpov e)(^ovcra voov. 580
'E)(0ai/9<» 8\ yvvaiKa ireptSpoixov dvSpa T€ fxdpyou,
OS TTji^ dXkoTpi-qv (SovX^r dpovpav dpovv.
'AAAa rd fxkv 7rpo(3iPr]Kev, d^-fj-^avov ka-Ti yej^eaOai
dpyd' rd 5' i^oTTicrco, rcou (pvXaKr} fieX^TCO.
Yldalv TOi KLvSvvos kir epyfj.aaii^, ovSi r/y olS^i^ 585
TTrj ay(riaeLv fxiXXei TrprjyjxaTOS dpy^ofieuov.
dXX' 6 /ley tvSoKLjxelv neipcoixeuo?, ov rrpovorjaas
€19 p.eydXr)v drrju kol ■)(aXeTrr]v 'iir^aev
tS> 8e KaXcos TTOievi^Tt 6(09 Trepl Trdvra ridr]aiv
(TVVTV^irji' dyaOi]v, eKXvaw d^pocrvi^rjS. 590
ToXfxdi^ )(pr] rd SiSovai Oeol OvrfTola-L ^porolaiv,
pr]iSi(i>9 Se (pipeif d{X(j)OTepa>v to Xd^os.
M^xe KaKoTaiu daco n Xtrju cppiua, ii-qr dyaOoiaiv
repcfiOfjs e^a7TLvr]S, irplv reXos aKpov iSeti/.
"AuOpcon , dXXTrjXoiaiv dnoTrpoOev co/zei' eraipof 595
nXfjp ttXovtov navro^ \pr]/xaT6? kari Kopos-
Srjv Srj Kal ^lXol cofxey drdp r dXXoicnv ofxiXci
dvSpdaiv, ot Tov aov p.dXXov LcraaL voov.
Ov fi' eXaOe? (potrcov Kar' djxa^LTOv, fjv dpa Kal nplv
rjXdaTpei?, KXeiTTCOV rjfxeTeprjv cpiXirjv. 600
580. fiLKpfjs *. 582. aWoTpiav A. 584. apya. Eldick : 'ipfa
vidg. (no accent in A). i^oaTiaoj A. rfi (pvXaKy *. 586.
iTTJ Ae : noT *. 592. d/iipoTepoWy A. 593. daui t« Bgk. : acaivra
(sic) A : voaovvra Xvnov : voawv Xvnov * : cf. G57. 594. Tep<p6jjs
S' A. 596. wKovTov AO : rovrov *. 597. ofjiiXuv *.
134 ©EOrNIAOS
6ppe, Oeoiaiv r ^X^P^ '^^'- oi.v6pu)TroL(TLv dinaTe,
"^v^pov ov kv koXtto) ttolklXov et^oi/ 6(f>LV.
ToidSe Kol Mayi^T/ray dncoXea-ev epya Kai v^piS,
otoc rd vvv Uprju rrji^Se ttoKlv Karevei.
rioAAS Toi TrXeova^ Xifiov Kopos coAecrej' rjSri 605
dvSpas, oaoL /xoiprjs ttX^Iov exeiu eOeXov.
'Apxfj €7n yjrevSovs /xiKpd ^dpiS' ci'y 8e reXevTrju
alcr^pov Br] KepSo?, Kal KaKov djx^oT^pov
jLveraL' ov8 '4ti koXov, otco yjrevSos TrpoaofiapTrj
dvSpl Kal e^iXdrj irpooTov diro crTofxaro^. 610
Ov ^aXiTTou "^i^at tov irX-qcrLov, ov8e p\v avTov
aivrjcrai' SeiXol^ dvSpdan ravra /leAei*
aiydv 8 ovK kQeXovcn KaKol KaKa Xecrxd^ovTi^'
ol 8 dyaOol Trdvrcdv fierpov laaaiv ^Y^'*'*
OvBei/a TraiX7rrj8r]v dyaBov Kal fxirpiov dv8pa 615
roiv vvv dvdpcoTTcov T]iXio9 KaOopa.
OvTi fidX dvOpcoTTOi^ KaTaOvfxia Trdvra TeXeirar
TToXXov yap Ovrircov Kpecraove^ dddvaToi.
rioXX' ev dfj.T]xavir)ari KvXiv8ofxaL d^vvfievo^ Krjp'
aKprjv yap rrevLrju ov^ v7repe8pdfx.ojj.ev. 620
riay Ti? TrXovaLOl' dv8pa riei, drtei 8e TrevL^pov'
TTaaiv 8 dvOpcoTTOL^ avT09 evecrTL voos.
<>01. t' om. AOel. 002. ov . . . (Ixov Sintenis : o? . . . fTxe^ wig.
CiOG. v\foi> (sic) A : irXevv' €0fKovatv 'ix^iv Stob. 007, fiiKpa AO
Stob. : -/)7j *. (h AO Stob. : is *. 009. irpoaanaprfi A : -rtpoao-
Haprei*. 610. Kay*. 018. ttoWwv Oel: noWw Stob. (-uv
Stob. B).
EAEFEIflN A 135
YlavToTai KaKorrjTC? iu drOpdoTroicnu eaarii'
TTavToiai S' dperai kol (3l6tov 7ra\d/j.ai.
' ApyaXioi^ cppoveov-a nap' d(ppoaL ttoXX' dyopeveii^ 625
Kal (Tiydv aUi' \tovto yap ov Swarov].
Klcry^pov TOL peOvovja nap dvSpdcn VT](po<nu eiuaL,
ala^pov (5' el vrjcpcov nap (leBvovcn [xev^L.
'H^t; Kal veoTrjS iniKOu<pi(€L voov dvSpos,
noWwv S' k^aipei Ovfiov €9 dnn\aKLr)v. 630
"D,i.TLvc ix7j 6vfiov Kpicraoiv I'oo?^ alky kv arai?,
K.vppe, Kal kv /xeydXai^ Kurai dpLrjyavLai^.
BofAei/of Sh Kal rpi?, tol k knl rov voov eXdrj-
dr-qpb? yap rot Xd^po? dvr]p reXkOei.
AvSpdcn T0t9 dyaOoh inerat yvco/xr] re Kal alSws' 635
01 vvv kv noXXoh aTpeKeco? oXtyoi.
EXTTtS' Kal KivSvvo? kv dvOpconoLcrtv 6/J.oioi-
ovTOL yap yaXenol Saifxove^ d/xcpoTepot.
YloXXdKL nap So^av re Kal kXniSa yiv^Tai €V peiv
epy' dvSpaiv, ^ovXah S' ovk knkyevro rkXos. 640
627. vr}<poaiv elvai A Stob. : i'7]<pova' eivai *. 628. uti'oi /:
Hfyri, -ei, -oi Stob. 631. w tivi A : a/ nep : Sinep. wmrep or
oviTfp *. Kpeiaaojv 0. 632. Kupi/|| «at A. The erasure covers
the same space as Kvp ; there is no trace of the missing letters.
Ace. to Bek. A had Kvpvai kuI; so wo have another proof that the
MS. has been defaced in the last century. Kvpve Kai Ohdhmn : Kvpve
T£ Kal g : Kvpve roi Kai c. A MS. coll. by Brunck has Kupi'' oyi Kai.
ff fiey. Bgk. : kv om. vulg, : iv dfj.rr\aKiaii vidg. : o.fj.Tjx. Bgk. 636.
ot Stob. : ov vulg. kv A Stob. : /ieV *. oXijoi A Stob. : 5' 6\iyois *.
637. ofioTa Stob. 639. fv p€?v Emper. : evpeiv (sic~ A : evpfiv *.
640. Pov\ato A.
136 ©EOrNIAOS
Ov Toi k' elSeh]? out' evvovv ovre tov ^yOpov,
€1 /XT] aTTOvSaiov Trprjy/xaTos dvTiTV)(^oi9.
HoXXol Trap Kpijrfjpi ^lXol yivovrai iraTpoi,
kv Se arrovSaio) TrpijyixaTi Travporepoi.
Ilavpovs Kr]8€/x6i>a9 maTovs evpoi^ k€v iraipovs 645
KH[xevo^ kv fxeydXr] 6vfxou dfj.r]^ai'iri.
"HSt] vvv atSa}9 p-lv eV dvOpcoTroiaii' oXcoXeu,
avTccp dfaideiT] yaiav iinaTpecperai.
'A SclXt] TrevLT], ri e/xoh eiriKeLfiii/r] u)p.0LS
acofxa KaTaia^^yvu^ kol voov r]ixeTepov ; 6,-)0
alaxpa Si /x' ovk kOeXovTa /3i'?; kol ttoXXcc StSdaKeis,
iadXa /zer' dpdpdoncov Koi KaX' eTTiaTafieuoy.
KvSai/xcoi/ ur]v kol 6€oi? 0/Aos ddaudroiaiu,
Kvpu • dperfj^ 8' d'AXiyy ovSefxifj^ 'ipajiai.
^vv TOL, Kvpi^€, TraOovTL KaKcos dyico/ieOa Traj/rey 655
dXXd TOL dXXoTpLov Ki]Sos €(prjfj.epLoy.
^r]8ei' dyav yaX^iTOL(nv daoo cppeva /xrj8' dyaQoldiv
\Oiip , eirel eW dv8po's iravTa <pepeiv dyadov.
OvS 6/x6aaL ^prj tovO' , on /J-rj-rroTe 7rpdy/xa toS' e(XTar
6eol yap tol I'efxeacoa , ciaiv eTrecrri reAoy 660
641. KTjSei {icrjatL 0) 6 us * exc. d wli. read Kv5i6r]s (so too h marg.).
<J42. TTpayn. A. G44. irpayfx. A. G46. ev/xov all but AG.
648. ovrap (sic) A. dvaiSii] 0. yatav lirtpxeO^ ufiws Stob.
649. eixois tir. A Stob. : tfioiai KaBr^jxivrj '''-. 651. «a«a (for icai)
Stob. ^ 052. ixiT A Stob. : -nap' *. 053. «€ A. 654.
ovSe/xiai^ 0. 655. aoi *. 657. dffo)] ^701;!' Xvnov jnarg. hdnut.
659. TovO' on Camer. : zovto ri (sic) A : ti oni. : tovto n *. irpdyfxa
AO (-d- 0) : -rj- *. 660. yap toi Camer.: yap re AO : Kal yap *.
EAEFEION A 137
Kal irprj^aL fievTOL ri. Koi e/c kukov eaOXw kyevTO,
Kal KaKov e^ dyaOov- Kai re ir^viy^po'S dvrjp
ai\jra /xdX' eTrXovTrjcre- Kal o? jidXa noXXd TrenaTai,
k^aiTLvrjs ndur' ovv ^Xeae vvktI /J.ifj.
Kal crdxppcoi^ ijfiapTe, Kal d(ppovt noXXdKL So^a 665
eaTTeTo, Kal Ti/J.rjs Kal /ca/coy oov €Xa)(^ei^.
Ei /zei/ ^(^prJixaT' e^oi/xi, %ipoiVi8rj, old Trep yjSrj
ovK dv dvLcapi-jv rol'S dyaOolai (tvv(x>v,
I'vv 8e fxe yLvdxjKovTa napip^^erai, e/yui S d^oivo^
•)(^prip.oavi'r], TToXXoou yvovs Trep dpeivov kri 670
ovveKa vvv ^epopeaOa Kaff laria XevKcc ^aXovr^^
^rjXiov e/c ttovtov vvKTa Sid 8vo(^epriv
dvTXelv 8' OVK kO^Xovaiv vTrep^dXXei Se ddXaaaa
d[i(poT^p(jov roL-^odv. 7] pdXa ris -^aXerrco^
acp^erai, 01' epSovcTL. KV^epvrjrrjv p-kv 'inavaav 675
kaQXov, OTIS (j)vXaK7]v €.i^cv eiriaTapevcos'
y(^prjpaTa 8' dpnd^ovai (Sij], Kocrpos 8' dnoXooXev,
8aapo9 8' ovKer Laos yive-ai ks to picou,
(popTTjyol 8' dpyovai, KaKol 8 dyaOwv KaOvrrcpOev.
Seipatvoi prj ttccs vavv KaTa Kvpa ttltj. 680
TavTd poL iivL-^Ooo KeKpvppiua Tois dyaOolcnv
yu'dxjKOL 8' dv Tis Kal KaKos. di/ crocphs jj.
TIoXXol TvXoVTOV e^OVCTLV dL8pi€s- ol 81 Ta KaXd
^rjTOvaLv ^aXenfj TeipopevoL mvir}.
661. neuTot A. 663. 5e A : Kai *. Trenajai Brunck : ireTraWTai
A erased after Bek. who gives iri-naoTai for all MSS. (0 has -daTai).
664. a-no row 'sic) A : -navra 0. fxia *. 666. nixfis A Stob. :
Tiixrj : -riv *. 667. 1757; (sic) A : yjSeip *. 668. av avolixrjv A :
OVK avLwixrjV 0. 670. yvovaav A : vep cj; av hdefhn : av om. * incl.
ace. to Stud. 675. 01' «p5. Bek. : oiS' tp^ovcn (sic) A : oV5' (pSovcri :
ol 5' €vSov(n *. 676. S' us : 7' wy /: 7' us *. 682. kukos
Brunck : KaKuv Vij}<j. 684. x'^'^'^f "' ^'
138 OEOrNIAOi;
k'pSeiv 8' dficporepoiaii^ d/j.rj^ai'ir] TrapocKdTar 685
ei'pyei yap rot-y fih' ^^prj/xara, rov9 Sh voo^.
OuK ecTTi OvqTolai irpo^ dOavdrovs fxa^kaaaOai
ovSe SiKrjv eiTreiv' ovSepi tovto Oi/xi^.
Ov )(pri 7rr]fiaiv€Lv ore fifj Trrjuavreop el'r],
ovS 'ipSeiv TL fxrj Xooiov fj reXecrai. 690
X^aipcoi' e?) TeXiaeLas oSbv fieyaXov Sea ttovtov,
Kai ere YiocreLSdcov "^dpfia <piXoi9 dydyoi.
YioXXovs TOL Kopos dvSpa^ dncoXeaeu d^patvovTas'
yvoovai yap ^aXeiroi^ fieTpou, or' eadXa Trapfj.
Ov Svua/xai (TOL, Ovjik, Trapacr^eTj^ apjxeva iravra. 695
TeTXadi- rcof Se KaX5)v ovtl av /xovvo9 kpas.
E?) ^\v e^oPTOS kfiov iroXXol (fiiXof rjv 8i re Seivov
(TvyKvpaj], TravpoL ttlcttov e)(^ov(TL voov
riAT^^ei (5' dv6 p(t)7T(i)v dperr] fiia yiverai ijSe,
TrXovreTv tcop 8 dXXcov ov8'kv dp t]1' o'^eAo?, 700
ov8' el a(ti(f)poavvr]v [xkv e'^OL's Va8ap.dv6vo<i avTov,
TrXetopa 8' eL8etr]9 Xiavc^ov AloXiSeoo,
oare Kol e^ 'Af'Sew TToXviSpLrjo-LP dvrjXOev,
Treiaa? YI(pae(p6vr]p al/xvXioLat Xoyoi^,
ijre PpoTol'i 7rapi)(€L X-qQ-qv, ^Xdirrovcra vooio — 705
dXXo's 8' ov nco Ti? Tovro y (TrecppdaaTO,
689. iToiixaiveiv eg : iroifxivqv li, ore AObdeflim : on*. notfJiavTecv
cgh. 690. oTf Obdefhhn : '6 tj *. 692. dyayoi A with 7 so
erased as to read dvdyoi ; the remains of 7 are still distinctly visible ;
er. after Bek. : dyayoi * (-7; 0). G9.3. d(^paivoi'Tas AO Stob. :
d((>paviovTai c : o(p- I: d<ppoviovTas *. 696. fj.6vo? AOcl : ixovvos*.
697. ov A. 698. iyKvpari *. I'oov A. 699. Trantv 5' dvOpwitois
Stob. 702. 2, AioXf'Sfo; i Stob. : Alokidov 1.*. 703. 'Ai'Sao*
70.5. vooio AO : voripia *.
EAEFEmN A 13a
ovTiva St] Bavdroio fiiXav vicpo^ d/icpiKaXv-^rj,
'iXOrj S' ey crKupov •)(5)pov dnocpOLfx.ei'Coi^,
Kvav^as re nvXa^ Trapan^[y\reTaL, ain QavovTCoi'
y^v^as eipyovaLv Katirep dvaivopevas' 710
aXA' dpa Koi KelOev TtdXiv i]Xv6e %L(TV(f>os ijp(o9
es (f)do9 r)eXiov crcprjai TToXvcppoawai^'- —
ov8 €i \lrevS(a p.h' ttoloTs ervp-oia-Li/ opoia,
yXcocraau e)(^coi' dya6i)v NicrTopo^ di'Tidiov,
(oKVT€po9 8' eirjcrOa tt oSa^ Ta-)(jeG>v 'Apnviooy 715
Kat iraiBcov Bo/jeoo, tcov d(fiap el at TTo^ey.
dXXa xp^ TrdvTas yvd>/xrji/ ro.vTr]i/ KaraOeaOai,
ot)? ttXovto^ TrXeiarrjv irdaiv e^e: Svua/jiiy.
'Icroi/ TOL TrXovTOvaiv, otco ttoXv^ dpyvpo's karii>
Kol ^pvao^ Kal yrj^ nvpocpSpov ireSia 720
ITTTTOL 6 r]p.ioVOL TC, KOL (b TO. SeOfTa 7rdp€<TTtP,
yacTTpi re Kal TrXevpah Kal tto<jIv d^pd naOeli^,
TratSo? t' i]8e yvuaLKo^- oTav 8e kg Ta>v dcpiKrjrai
coprj, (Tvv 8 Ti^rj yiv^rai dpfio8ia,
ravr' d(pevo's OvrjTolai. rd ydp TrepLcoaia irdvTa 725
-^prjjxaT' 'iya^v ovSeh ep^erat eh 'Ai8ea>,
ov8 dv diTOLva 8i8ov^ OdvaTov (pvyoL ov8e ^ape(a<i
vovaovs ov8e KaKov yi]pas eTrep'^ofievov.
^povTL8e^ dvOpooTTOiv eXa)(^ov Trrepd ttolklK e^ovaai,
[ivpopevai '^v^r]<i el'ueKa Kal ^lorov. 730
707. ■•ipoi *. 708. Kpvepuv several inf. MSS. -(pOifxfvos (sic) A.
711. Kal K(i6ev 'Be]i. : KUKeiOtv vulg. ^\$e'Siav<popoiy' ijpim 0: 'Si(rv<poi
ira.\iv T]\vO(v Tjpcos *. 713. irottis*. 71G. Boptov*. 721.
ra Xeoj'7-a (sic) A : rdSe irdfTa Stob. 723. d(piK7]Tai ridg. : e(p.
Stob. B. 724. rjPr] (sic) A. ap/xoSia A Stob, : apuohiov : dpfio-
fiioi *. 726. 'Aideai AG : -r]v * Stob.
140 eEorNiAo:^:
Zei) ndrep, ei6e yivono 6^oTs»(piXa toTs /-ter dXLrpoh
v^pLv dSeiu, Kat a^iv tovto yevono (ptKov
dv/xco, cr^irXia epya /zexa (ppealu octtls ddeiprj^
kpyd^oLTO Oicov fXTjSeu oTTi^o/j.ei'o?,
avTov eneiTa irdXiv rlaai KUKd, [ir]8 er^ oTTiaao) 735
narpos draadaXiai naial yevoivro kukov
•nalBes S' ol'r' dSiKov iraTpos rd SUaia voevvre?
TToicoac, KpoutSt], (Tov yJ)Xov d^opi^voi,
^i ^PXV^ "^^ SiKaia fxer daTolcriv (piXiovres,
fxrj TLv vn^p^acririv duTiriv^Lv Trarepcoi/, 740
ravT urj paKdp^aai Oeoh <piXa- vvv 5' 6 [ikv kpScou
€K(pevyeL, rb KaKov 8 dXXo^ eTreiTa (f)epei.
Ktti tovt' , dOavdrcov jSacriXev, ttco? eaTi SiKaiov,
€py(ov oajLS dj/fjp €ktos eonu dSiKCOu,
fxrj riv' V7r€p(3aairii> Kari^cou p.r]8^ opKov dXiTpov, 745
dXXd SiKaio^ eoiv jxtj rd 8LKaia TrdOrj ;
Tis 8rj Keu (SpoTos dXXo9, 6pu)v npos tovtov, 'irreiTa
d^oLT ddaudT0V9, Kal Tiua Ov/xov (^yoov,
ottttot' dvrjp d8iK0^ Kal drdaOaXos, ovre rev dv8pos
ovre T€v dOavdrwv p.r]VLv dXevo/j.ei'o?, 750
v^pi^rj nXovTco KeKoprj/xii'os, 01 Se SiKatoi
rpv^ovTai ^aXenfi Teipo/iefOL irei^ir] ;
Tavra [xaOoov, cpiX' eraipe, 8iKaio)s )(pTij/xaTa ttoioD,
ddxppova 6vp.ov 'iya>v €KTo9 dracrOaXii]^,
733. (jipiaiv Cam. 5ia to. ij>p(ai 5" (sic) A : nera (ppeal S' * {6' (j).
a^lillijs A ; er. after Bek. wliose note runs dOrjvrjs codices : dOfiprjs Bgk.
736. -iai AO : -irj *. ytvotro *. 7-37. nrndas I. r A : 6' 0.
738. Traiaiaiv A. 739. ra om. A. 743. ^iKaio\\v (sic) A,
evid. (XI (x) corr. to o. 745. ;ii;5' Bek. : ^x-qO' ruJg. 74^7. Kai
(for Kfv) *. 750. Ti *. 751. v^pi^ci *.
EAEFEinN A 141
aUl ra>u8' iiricoy [xenvi-jjxevos' eiV 8\ T€Xevrr]i^ 755
ahrjcr€L9 fJ.v6a) crwcfypovL Treidofievos-
Zei)? /x€i^ TTJcrSe ttoXtjos vrr^Lpi^oi, alOepi vaicov,
aWoL T dOdvaroL /xdKape? deoi' avrdp AttoWcov
opOdxxai yXwaaav kol uoov i]fier€poi'. 760
(pop/xiy^ 8' av ^OiyyoiO kpov jxeXo^ rjSe Kal auAoy,
rjneis <5e airovSd^ deoicriu dpeaadfieuoc
TTircofiei', y^apUvTa fx€r' dW-qXoLcri Xiyovre^,
IJLr}8\v TOP yiri8o)v 8eL8i6Tes TToXefioy.
S5' e'ir] Kiv djJLiLvov ivcppoua Bvfiov '4-)(ovTa^ 765
v6a(f)L ii^pLfxvduiv ev(ppo(jvu<X)9 8idyeLv
T€pTro/xii^ov9 ' . . rrjXov 8h kukoc^ dno Krjpas dfivvai.
yfjpd^ t' ovXo/xei^ov Kal OavaToio reAo?.
X/)77 yiovaSiV OepdnopTa Kal dyyeXof, el' tl nepi(T(roi'
ilSiiT], aocptrjS fxr] cfiOovepov reXideip, 770
ctXXa TO, jxkv /jLcocrdai, rd 8k SuKvvvai, dXXa 8\ TTOielv.
TL GC^Lv )(prjar)Tai fiovi/o? intaTa/xeuo? :
^]?o?^€ ava^, avTos fxkv irrvpycoaa^ ttoXiv aKprjv,
'AXKa66a> rTeAoTro? TraL8l y(apL(6nevos'
avros 8\ crrparov v^pLcnriv MTy^coi' dnipvKe 775
TTJaSe TToXevs, lya ctol Xaol ku evcppocrvfrj
755. dfiA. els AO : h *. 757. lirfp- all but AU. 700. dpBpwaai
{-01 Ocgin) *. 761. (pop/xiy^ Tjiunck : (pop/xiyy 5' av {sic) A: (p6pfj.iyy'
av*. (pOtyyoiO' Ocgii : -oloQ' A* . avXw*. 762. aptaauixtvoi AO
(a erased to make o in A before Bek. whose cr. n. runs -ufxtvoi AKO).
764. To\\v . . . 7roAe/io|| A cu f^co) twice (partly) ei-ased after Bek. who
has TU)V A, TToKffiuv A. 765. diS' ('i-q Ktv dfietvov Bgk. : wS' eiv Kal
dfietvov iv(ppova (sic) A (^Kai abbrev.): aib' elvai kuI dpieivova (v<l>pova*.
771. fiowadat A. raSe SeiHvv\\\\ A or. after Bek. who has SetKVvdy
AKO. 772. T( li ff(piv A : er. after Bek. who has t/s A.
142 OEOFNIAO^
Tjpos kirepyoiikvov kX^ltols ne/MTraxr' ^KaTOfi^as,
T€p7r6fi€VOi Kiddpi) Koi ^parfj OaXlrj
naidviav re \opo?s la^^fjai re croi' n^pl ^wfiov.
rj yap eycoye SeSoiK dcppaStrju k(T0p5)v 780
Kol (TTaaiv '^Y.Wrjvdiv Xaocpdopov dXXd av, ^oi^€,
I'Xaos rifieTeprjv rrji/Se tpvXacrae ttoXiv.
'HX^oi/ fxkv yap '4ycoy€ Kal els 'StKeXrju iroTe yaiav,
TjXOov 8 ¥.V^OLT]S djlTT^XoiV TTcSlOl^
"STrdpTTju T Kvpwra SouaKOTpd(pov dyXaov darTV 785
KUL [x^ kcfiiX^vu Trpo(f>p6va}S irdures kmpyoiievov.
dXX 0VT19 fJ-oi Tepyjns knl (f)piuas rjXOeu kKeivcav
ovTCds ovSh' dp' -qv (piXrepov dXXo 7rdrpr]9.
M^ TTore fiot ixeXk8i]ixa vecorepof dXXo (paveirj
dvT dperrjS crocpLrj^ t\ dXXd roS' al\v eyoiv 790
r^pnoLfxrjy (p6p/ityyL Kal 6py^ri6[i(o Kal doLSrj,
Kal fi^rd Toov dyaOcou kaOXoi/ eyoLpn voov.
M^T6 TLvd ^dvciiv 8rjXivp.evos epy/xaaL Xvypoi?
fxrjre riv ivSrjfxcoi', dXXd SiKaios eoov
rrjv aavTOv (ppiva ripne. SvarjXeyioor Sh ttoXltoov 795
d'AAo? Toi ae KaKcos, dXXos dfieivov epeT.
Tovs dyaOovs dXXos fxdXa //e/x^erai, dXXos eTratver
Tcov 8e KaKOiv /jivyj/J-t] ytveraL ov8e/XLa.
778. Instead of tcai wo have in A an erasure covering enoiigli
space for three or four letters, evidently erased after Bek. who has
no cr. n. on this line. 779. iaxoLoi A : laxaiai *. 785. b' AO.
790. t' oni. *. 792. ||||o»' A, a very dirty erasure ; there are
traces of an acute accent over the letter before o ; eras, after Bek.
who has vvov in the text, witli no cr. n. 793. ^tivov *. 790.
EAEFEinN A 143
'Ai'dpcoTTCoi/ S' dyj/^KTOs enl yOovl yivf^raL ovBds'
aXX' a>^ XcoLOv, e/ fxrj irXeovecrcn fxeXoi. 800
OvSeh dvdpcoTraiv ovt' ecraiTUL ovre ne<pvKev,
oaTLS ndaiv dScov SvcreTai eh 'AiSeo)-
ovSe yap 09 OvrjTOiai Kol dOavdroicnv avdacyei,
Zei)? KpovtSrjs, 6vr]To'LS ndaLv dS^lv SvvaTai.
Topvov KOL <rTd6p.i]S kol yvdip.ovo's dvSpa Oecopbv 805
evOvrepov y^prj e/iey, Kvppe, (pyXaaaofiepou,
CO TLVL Kev Ylvddii/t Oeov )(^prjaaa' lepeia
6ii(f)i]V arjix-qvr} ttiopo? e^ dSvTov
ovre TL yap TrpoaOel^ ovSiy k €tl (pdpp.aKou evpoLS,
ovt' d(f)eX(bv irpos Oeoov dpLTTXaKir]v rrpo^vyoLS. 810
X.pfjfx' 'inaOov Oavdrov /j.kr dfiKeo^ ovtl KdKiou,
Tcoi/ 8 d'XAcof TTdi^rcof, K.vpp , dvL-qpoTarov.
o'i fi€ (piXoi TTpovSooKav eyo) 5' e^Opoicn neXaaOei?
elSrjaco Kal rcav ovriv ''t')(ovcn voov.
}iovs JJiOi enl yXaxrat] KpaT€p(o noSl Xa^ kTTL^aivcov 815
i'cr>(ei KioriXXew Katn^p kTrLcrrdpLevov.
K.vpu' , 'ip.mri'i S' tl [lolpa nadeif, ovk 'icrO vnaXv^ac
OTTL Se fioipa TTaOelv, ovtl SiSoiKa naOelv.
'Ey TToXvdprjTOu kukov rfKOfiev^ 'ivOa fidXiaTa,
Kvpve, avvaiKJiOT^povs p-oTpa Xd^oi OavdTOv. 820
800. wy \ujiov, el Crusius : dXA diaei Xwiov (sic) A : os \wios os K :
(is XixiCov o : Cf) (us, os) Xujiov ov *. fteKoi AO : fi(\(i ". 802.
'Aidov *. 805. 6€wp6v Vinet : -uv vulg. 806. fij.ti> Ahrens :
Xpfj fxiv vulg. (no accents A). 807. 6(6s *, 810. ovS' AO.
811. fxtvodKios (sic) A. 81i. tuv AO. 815. j\uj<T(n]s *.
819. TToXv cipprjTov Ohdefhnn : woA.u apprjKTov cgh.
144 GEOrNIAOS
O'i 8' dnoyj] pdaKovTas drLnd^ovaL roKfja?,
TOVTCov TOi X'^/'^' Kvpu , oXtyrj reXidei.
M77re tiu^ o.^^^ Tvpawov ctt' kXiriSi, KipSeaiv eiKCov,
[xrire Krelvi Oecou opKia avvOefx^vos.
Ilcoy ijfuv rf.rXrjKev vtt' avXi]Tf]po9 deiBeiv 825
dvfio^ : 7^9 S' ovpos (paLverai e^ dyoprjs,
i]T€ rpi(f)ei KapTTolaiv kv eiXaTTLvais (fiopiovTas
^avOfjdLv re Kojxais rropcpvpiovs arecpdi'ovs.
dXX' dye Srj, ^Kvda, Keipe Koprjy, dnoTrave 8e koojxoi',
TrevOei S' eucoSt] ySipov dTToXXvpevov. 830
rTiVxei ^prjfxar' oXeaaa, dincTrirj S' eadccaa-
yvdip-i] S' dpyaXit] yiverai dficporepooy.
Yldvra rdS' ev KopaKecrcn koI eu (p66pco- ovSe tl^ VP-^i'
ULTLO^ dOavdrcdv, Kvpve, 6em> paKdpoiv,
dXX' duSpcov re /Sa/ Kal KepSea 8eiXd kol v^pi? 835
TToXXoof e^ dya6S>v ks KaKor-qr' e^aXev.
Aia-aai roi ttoctlo^ Krjpe^ SeiXoiai ftporoiaw,
SLyjra re XvaipeXr)^ Kal fieOvcns ^aXeirr].
rovTcov 8' dv ro peaov a-rpoocprjaofiai., ovSe pe Treicreis
ovre rt pfj rrtveiv ovre Xirju peOveiv. 840
Or^oy epol roc fieu dXXa y^apt^erat, ei^ 8' dydpLaro's,
evr du Ocoprj^a^ p dv8pa rrpos e-^Bpov dyrj.
'AAA' onorav KaOvrrepQev eovO' virevepOe yev-qrai,
rovraKi'i oiKa8 'Ipev navadpevoL iroaios.
821. 01 k' (sic) A : " ovk vix oV« 0'' (Shxd.). 823. tkmdi Bek. :
(\mai viiJg., cf. 333. KtpSfo; uvai *. 82.5. ^niv *. 829.
dnonave corr. from dironave A, after Bek. who records diroirave.
830. \wpav A. 832. av-/a\iri 'feiviTai A. 833. <p9opS. *.
835. iroWc'i* (for SetAfi). S3V>. fh A. 840. ovrtri {sic) A.
841. dxdpiarov A. 843. ivv6' Herin. : km' rulg.
EAEFEinN A 145
F.V fxkv Keijiefoy av8pl kukcos Oifxev ev/xaph kariv, 845
aj Se Oe/xev to KaKoo^ k€lj1€vov apyaXeov.
Aa^ eiri^a 8rjp.(p KiVi.6<ppovL, Tvirre 8e KeuTpa>
o^ii, Kol ^evyXrjv BvaXocpov dn(pLTLOer
ov yap e^' evpyjaei^ Sfjpop (f)L\o8kaTTOTOv coSe
dvdpanrcou onoaovs rjeXios KaBopa. 850
Zei)s dvSp' e^oXea-eief 'OXvp-nLO?, oy tou kralpov
fiaXOaKa kootiXXooi/ k^aTvardv eOiXet.
"Hf^ea fief KOL TTpoaOev, drap ttoXv Xcoioi/ r]8T],
ovv^Ka Tot's SeiXois ovSepL ecrTL ^dpi^.
UoXXaKis 1) TToXis i]Se Sl' ■qye/xoi'cou KaKOTrjTa 855
wcmep K€KXi/jL€i^r] vav9 napa yvjv e8pap.ev.
TS)v 8\ (ptX(cv el pev ti^ opa pe tl 8€iXoy eyovTa,
avy^ev' diroaTpey\ras ov8 kaopdv edeXer
rjv 8i Tl pot TToOev eaOXov, d navpaKi yiveTai dv8pi,
TToXXovs danaa-povs kol (juXoTrjTas ^'X®- ^^°
or pe (j)iXoi iTpo8i8ovcn, koI ovk kOeXovcrt tl SovuaL
dv8pu>v (paLvopevcov dXX tyu> avTopaTt]
ianepiT] r e^eipi kol opOpirj avOis eaupi,
rjpo^ dXeKTpv6v(jov (^Boyyo^ kyupopevaiv.
rioXAor? d^prjaTOio't Oeos SiSoi dv8pdcnv 6X(3oi' 865
eaOXov, OS ovt'' avT<o /SeXrepoy ov8€y ewv
ovT€ (f)iXoLS' dpeTTJs 8e peya KXeos ovttot' oXeiTaL'
aly^prjTris yap durjp yfjf re Kal daTV craol.
845. av^pi Heriu. : dvbpa vulg. KaXws A. 853. rjSta Com-
molin. : rjtfa with erasures (br. and accents) over r) e A : ySea *.
\wia 5f] vvv A : Acuta q vvv : \wova fj vvv * : Xaiiov tjSt; AO infra 1038 a.
854. \\ovveKa A eras, after Bek. : ovvfKa : TovvtKa hcdefghhnn (to
which Bek. adds A). 855. -noWaKiW ttu\i\\ A cr. after Bek. who
has no cr. n. on these words. 857. Stii'of *. 859. iroWaKi *.
863. ei(T(iixt A. 866. ovO' avrw *. 868. aaot all but 0.
146 ©EOrNIAOS
"El/ ixoL ineira neaoi fxiya? ovpavos evpvs vnepO^v,
^dXK^o^. di'dpcoTTcou Se?fjia ^afxaLyeveoiv, 870
€i fir] eyo) Tolaiv fxev eirapKeaco o'i fie (piXevaw,
roi9 S' e-^OpoT? dvirj kol \xiya nrjfj.' eaofxai.
Olve, TO. /xir a' alvoo, rd 5e ixeiicpofxaf ovSe are Trdfinav
ovre ttot' e-)(BaLpeLv ovre (piXelv Svuafiai.
ecrOXov kuI KaKov ecrcri. T19 dv ae ye ficofj-TJa-aiTo ; 875
T19 S dp eTTaivrjcraL fxirpov eyatv (T0(f)n]9 ;
"HjSa fxoi, (piXe 6vfie. Tay^ av Tive^ dXXot eaovrai
dvSpes, eycb 8e Oavoov yala /xeXaiu^ kcrop.ai.
Wlv^ olvov, Tov efj.ol Kopixprj^ vno Trjvyeroio
d/j.TreXoi rjveyKav, Tas e(f)VTev(r'' 6 yepcov 880
ovpeos ev ^■qaarjai, Beolai (piXo? QeoTi/xos,
eK YlXaraviarovvTos '^v)(pop vScop eirdyoov.
TOV TTLvccv diTo pev y^aXend? aKeSdaei9 fxeXeSoovas,
6copr]-^6eh S' ecreat ttoXXop eXa(pp6repos.
Klprji/T] KOL ttXovtos e')(OL ttoXlv, 6(f>pa fier^ dXXcov 885
KCOfxd^Oipi' KUKOV 8' ovK 'epa/iuL TToXepov.
M.r)Se Xirjf K-qpvKo^ du ovs e^€ fxaKpd (Socovros'
ov yap Trarpa>as yrjS nepi fxapud/xeda.
'AAA' al(T)(pbv Tvapeovra Kal (okvttoScoi' enL^dv-a
imrcoi/ fjLTj TToXejxov 8aKpv6evT e(n8eTv. 890
870. 7ra\at7ei'«'a;j' *. 873. (r« for ff' -4. 875. t€ (for 76) J:0. 876.
tTraivTjo-ai Biunck: -u,-riv^ilg.*. 877. 7;;Sa ^oj Bgk. : 77;3ai'oj (sic) .4 :
fiHaolO: Tj^aoii bdehlmn : ij^uiois*. rax' a5^, circumflex by a later
hand : oil' *. 879. KopviPys vno Hecker : -^j dno vidg. (otto A).
884. Bojp-qxH^ A. (XatppuTtpwi (sic) A. 887. ai'|| ov(x\\ 6x« (sic)
A ; the first eras, shows faint traces of i ; in the second remains
of V are still quite clear ; er. after Bek. who gives dviovaiv A.
EAEFEinN A 147
Oi [iOL dvaXKLT]^- drrb [x\v ¥>.rjpLu6os oXcoXei',
KrjXdvTov 8 dyaOov KeiperaL olvoTreSov,
ol 8' dyaOol (p^vyovat, ttoXlv 8\ kukoI 8uttov(jiv.
coy 8rj K.v\l/eXi8ea)u Zei)? oXecreie ykvo^.
VvwiirjS (5' ov8\v a/xeLvov di'7]p e^ei avTos ej/ avTco, 895
ov8' dyv(op.o(TVvr]s, ¥s.vpv\ 68vvr]p6T€pov.
Zei)? ei ttuut' dv8p(.acn Karadyrjrois ^aXeTraiuei'
yLvdxjKOov Kol vovu, CLOV eKaaToS e^ei
au709 €1/1 arrjOecraL, Kal epypara rS>v re Slkulcoi'
t5>v t d8LK(i)v, peya Kev 7rT]fJ.a ^poTolcnv enrji'. 900
"EcTTiy 6 pkv y(^€Lpcc)v, 6 8' dfieii^coy ipyov eKaarov
ovSels 8 dudpcoTTO)]/ avTos dnavTa cro^os".
"Oaris dvdXoiaLv T-qpi'i Kara yjp-f]paTa Orjpcoi',
Kv8i(7Tr]U dperrju T0T9 avviucTLV e;(e(.
e/ p\v yap KaTL8e7v (3i6rov reXo? i^u, ottqctov ri9 905
ijpeXX' e/creAecra? e/y Ai8ao nepdv,
eiK09 dv -qv, oy jxlv ttXuco -^povov alaav epi/xueUj
(p€L8e(T6aL pdXXov tovtov if' ci^e (Slow
vvv 8 ovK 'iariv. 8r] Kal kpol peya nivOos opcopeu,
Kal 8dKvoiiai yjfv^^^rjy, Kal 8i)(^a Qujjlov '^yco, 910
6/' Tpiuocp eorr/zca. ov eicri rrpocroei' oool por
891. VJ]pvv9o^*. 894. Ku^teAiSfo;!' Bgk. : KviffXi^ojv An : Kvip(\-
Ki^ov * : all but An om. Sjj. 895. avrus om. *. ev y( tavToi *.
896. avLTipoTfpov *. 897. Z«vs Bgk. : Kvpv' d A : Kvpve fi-fj *.
X^aAfnaivfv Herm. : -uv ndg. 898. ytvojcTHeiv A. /fat Hartung : tL>
vulg. 899. (VTus K. rSiv ktK. Herm. ; all MSS. have dat. sing.
Se . . . T Abcdhmn : 5e . . . 5' Ofg : re . . . t'*. 900. KffiA. 901.
Tu fxiv hccleg. x*'P°'' ^H but ^yj/. dfxdvuvf *. t'/cacTTOj' Bek. : •ovvvly.
902. alarum A. 904. a win (sic) A. 905. rt A. 90().
ai'Saoj (siC; ^. irepwv 0. 907. TrXefoi' 0. 908. tovtovlv
(sic) .4 : ToCror tV Bek. : tovtov uv *. 910. tvxv^ A. 911.
TO irp. A.
T 9
148 ©EOrNIAO^
rj fir}8\v Sanavcov Tpv\(ti ^iov kv KUKOTrjTi,
77 ^(ioco TepTTVws 'ipya T^\5iv okiya.
h8ov fikv yap '<Eyaiy\ 6? icpeiSero kovttotc yacrrpl 915
aiToy kXi.vOepiov nXovaio? a>y kSiSov
dXXa Trplv eKTeXeaai KaTefSr] Bofiov " A180S d'aco,
^prj/xaTa 8' dvOputnoiv ovniTvyJav 'iXa^ev,
(oaT ey ccKaipa ttov^Iv kol [ir] S6/iei^ co k eOeXoi ris.
€lSoi' 8' dXXov, 09 f] yacTTpt -^apL^ofjievos 920
•^prjfxaTa p.\v 8LeTpiylrei', 'i^-q 8 " virdyoi (ppiva repyj/a? "•
TTTCti-^evei 8e (f)LXov9 nduTa?, ottov tlv i8r].
ovTQ), At]h6kX€L9, Kara ^prjiiar^ dpicTTOv drrdvTwv
Trjv Sandvrju OicrOai kol fieXeriju kyejiiv.
ovTi yap dv rrpoKap-wv dXXu) KdfMarou iiera8oLr]s, 925
ovT dv TTTco'^evcov 8ovXo(rvvr]i> reXioiS'
01)8' €L yfjpa? LKOLo, rd ^pi^/xara ndvT d7ro8pair].
kv 8k T0LS)8e yivei y^prjpLaT dpiarov '^X'^'-^'
rju }x\v yap TrXovTrjs, noXXol (piXoi, -qv Se nivqai,
TTavpoL, KovKeO' oyLtcoy auroy durjp dyaOos. 930
<^€L8i(TBaL p.\v dfjL€ivou, cTTCi ov8e OavovT dnoKXaUi
ov8ei9, rjv fir] Spa XPVP-(^T(^ Xenrofxeva.
TIavpoLS dvOpcovoou dperrj Kal KaXXos 6TTr]8et'
oA/Sio?, 09 Tovrccv djxcfiOTepcov eXa^ef.
TldvTes p.iv TLjjicdaiv' ofxco? vioi 01 re Kar avrov 935
Xdoprj^ e'lKovcTLv roi re TraXaioTepoi.
yrjpdaKcov 5' darolcn peTairpenei, ov8e xi? avrov
jSXdnrdv ovr'' ai8ovs cure 8iKr]9 eOeXei.
014. Tfpitvaiv A. 919. w k iOeXoi ris Bek. : wKidiXrj tis A : waKi
eiXti T(s : ws /c' ieiXoi tis *. ' 920. ^v *. 927. iicoiro all but AO.
929. ft . . . TT \ovTf IS i\ll Ijut^H. 934. ap.<poT(pov A. 935. 'iaoi for
vioi *. 936. 01 Odefyhlmn, 937. 6' add. Orelli : om. vuly.
EAEFEinN A 149
Ov Svua/xaL (pcoi^rj \iy' deiSejxev coaTrep drjSoji/'
Kai yap rr]v irporkprjv vvkt knl KoUfMou e^i]v. 940
ov8\ Tov avXr]rr]v npo^aai^opaL- dWd fJ.( yrjpvs
e/cAenrei, a-o(f)ir]S ovk iiriSevo/xei'oy.
'Kyyvdev avXrjTijpos deiaofiai SiSe KaraaTW
Se^Lo^, dOavdroL^ OeoiaLi/ kTT(.vy6p.evos.
F.ifj.t -rrapa (TTddfxrji' 6pBi]V 686v, ovSiTipcoae 945
KXivoiievos' \pr} yap p' dpTia Trdura voilu.
HaTpiSa Koafirjcrco, Xnrapi]^ ttoXlv, ovt enl 8y]pco
Tpi-yj/a^ ovT^ dSiKot? duSpdcrt n€i66p.eyos.
N€^poi^ vne^ (Xdcpoio X^aov a>s uXkI TmroiOm
TToaal KaTaL/xdpyjra? aifxaro^ ovk 'iiTLov 950
Tet\icou 8' vyjrrjXciou €7ri/3ay tvoXlu ovk dXdna^a-
(ev^dp.€vos S' iTTTrovs dpp.aTOS ovk eire^Tjf
TTprj^a^ 8' OVK '^irprj^a, Kul ovk kreXeaa-a T^Xiaaas'
8prjaa9 8' ovk €8pr]cr\ i^vvaa 8' ovk dvvaas.
AeiXovs €u 'ip8ovTL 8v(o KUKd- toov t€ yap avTov 955
yr]poi)(TiL 7roXX5)V, Kal xdpi^ ov8ep.La.
ET TL iraOoiV dn' ep.ev dyaOov piya pr] \dpiu oiSa^,
XPVC^^ VP^Tepovi avOiS I'kolo 86pov9.
"Ecrre phu avTo? ervivov divo Kpiji^r)^ p,eXauvSpov,
r)8v TL pot iSoKei Kal KaXoi' rfpev v8Q.ip' 960
uw 8' 7/(57/ TeOoXcoTai, vScop 8' dvap.tcry€.TaL IXvi.
dXXT]9 8rj Kpr]ur]9 TVLopai rj TTorapov.
939. \i-/vp' *. detSffifv Schneidewin : dSt/xiv rulg. {abifxiv AO).
941. f(€ 7^/5ys Emf>er. : jx kraipos vnJg. 942. ImSew^efoi' Emper. :
-OS vxilg. 944. Oioh AO. 950. icaran. vulij. : infra 1278 d A
lias I added after writing a/u. 955. 5' fv all but A Stob., cf. 105.
95G. x'7/"^^'^ KTidvwy Stob. 960. eJixiv *. 961. l\vi Ahren>i
and Bgk. : iJSec vulg.
150 ©EOrNlAOS
M77 TTOr' kiraivrjaris, irpiv av eiSfj^ dv8pa cracprjvQiS,
opyrjv Kal pvOfiou Kol rpoirov ovtiv e^ei.
TToXXoi TOl KL^StjXou klTLKXaUOV ri6o9 €^0l^T€9 965
KpvTTTOva , kvOefjL^voL Ovfiov kcprjjxepLov.
TovTcov S' kK(f)aiveL Trdvrcdv y^povos r]6o9 iKacrrov.
Kal yap eycb yvcofxr]^ ttoXXov dp' e/croy e^rjv
(t(p6r]v alvrjcras Tvptv aov Kara ndura Safjvai
rjO^a. vvv 8' ■tjSrj i>7]vs dB e'/fay Sikyo). 970
T/? 8' dpeTT) ttiuoi't' kinoiviov dBXov iXeaOai ;
TToXXdKi TOL viKo. Kal KaKos dvSp" dyaBov.
OvSels duBpcoTTCOi', ov TrpwT iirl yala KaXvyjrr]
€19 t' "E/)e/3oy Kara^fj, Sd>/iara HepaecpSurjs,
T€p7r€TaL ovT€ Xvpr]9 ovt' avXrjTTJpos dKovoav, 975
ovTe Aioovvaov Soopou deLpofi^vos.
ravr' kaopSiv Kpa8irji> ei) neiaofiai, ocpp er kXa(j)pd
yovvara Kal K€^aX7]v drpefxkoi^ ivpoipkpcc.
M77 fiOL di/Tjp €17] yXcoaaj] (piXo?, dXXd Kal '^pyor
')(€p(TLi' T€ aiT€v8oi -yprjixaaL t\ dp.(p6T€pa' 980
//7;5e TTapd KprjrrjpL Xoyoiaiv kp-riv (ppkva BeXyoi,
aXX' €p8(i)v (paivoLT , ei' ri SvvaiT , dyaBov.
9G3. (Ta<jyr]V(ws Floril. Monac. : dvSpos d<}>aviajs Stob. HGi. 6vfji6v
Stob. uvTiu' «x*' Stob. : oans av y rukj. 96<). 6vfio\\u A, i.e.
ai (oo) coiT. to o. 969. WipGTjf alv-qaas A. 5'alv. *. 970.
vaiis *. ariKas A : aO'' tKas *. 973. 'iju errei von * {ov -nor
f-ni 0). -ipri Turiieb. : -\f,(i vulg. 976. Aiovvaov Aehl. Swpov
d(tp. Bgk. : 5a;/)' kaaupafiivos vidg. A lias o||/i., i, e. a corr. to 0, after
Bek. who docs not distinguisli between A and *, 977. KpaBij) *
{-■q 0). vfjip' iT Sclineidcwin : ijippa t vulg. 97S. aTpoixiwv all
but^O. 980. amvbov A : -u 0. 981. KXrjrfjpi A : icptjT^pai*
(-pa- 0). OfXyoi Bek. : Oikfots A : rtpnoi * (-ov m). 982.
(paivoiW 5vvat\\' A ; tlie two erased t's are still visible, tlie second less
distinctly llian the first ; er. after Bek. who has no note on A.
EAEFEinN A 151
'HyueTs S' Iv BaXirjdL (filXov KaTaBoo/xeOa Ov/jLoy,
6(pp' 'in repTTCoXrjs €py' epaTeiva (peprj.
ai^jra yap loan. vorjpa TrapkpyeTai dyXaos V^V 9^5
ov8 iTTTTcov op [XT] yivtrai coKVTepr],
aiT€ avaKTa (f)epovaL Sopvcraoov l? novov avSpoiv
XdjSpoos, 7Tvpo(f)6poi Tepnopei'ai TreSico.
III!/' oTTorav -nivcsidiv orav Se tl Ovp-Ov darjOrjs,
/xrjSeh dv6p(x)TT(t)v yvco ae fiapwojif^vov. 990
" AXXoTe Toi Trdayoiv dinrjaeai, aXXore 8 epScop
^aLpi](TiLS' Svvarai 8 uXXore d'AXoy dvrjp.
Ef OeLTjs, 'AKd8rjp€, icpipepop vpvov deiSeLf,
dOXov 8' kv ixkaacp rrais KaXbv duOos 'i)((»)v
(Toi r dirj Kal ipol ao(pir]9 nepi 8-qpLadvTOiv, 995
yvonjs X '^'crcroi' oi'coi' Kpeaaop€S r]piovoL.
Vripos 8' 7)iXio^ pkv kv alOept pdivvy^as 'imrov^
dprt TrapayyiXXoL piaaaTOv rjfxap 'i\cov,
8eLTTi'ov 8f] XriyoLpeu, ocrov Tivd Bvpos dvdiyoi,
iravTomv dyaddn' yaarpl •^api^opi.voi. 1000
^ipi'i^a 8' aj-^a dvpa^e (jiipoi, ar^ipavoopara 8 (la-oo
€V€L8r]9 pa8u'ai^ X^pcri- i\dKaiva Koprj.
"H<5' dperr], tqS' dedXou tv dvOpdinoiaLv dpiarov
KdXXiaTou re (pepew yiueraL dvSpl aocfxp.
983. eaKkaai A: -aiai 0: -riai \ 985-6. om. A. 987.
ail' dva<pip- : dirt irtp avopa <p. ''•' {yap y). 989. 5' eVt A : toi
OcdfgJm. 991. t' * (0' Oc^r). 992. text Bgk. : xai/Jpai Sumrat
aWoTe 5' dWos dvijp A : xaip-qadv 5uVa(<T)at aWore r' *. 993.
til>rtp.epov A : -lov 0. 995. rt (for t') A. SrjpiaavTaii' AO (-J?ff- 0).
996. t' uaaov A : 6' uaaov 0. 997. rijuos AO Ath, : ^p.os *.
998. napayji\oi AObcfm. 999. S^ Ath.: Se AO : re * (toi g).
Xrjyoi fievos oii Ath. corn by Schweighauser : onov vulg. avwyti. *.
1001. <pipoi A Ath.: -u''. 8' ciaoj A Ath.: Sriaoi*. 1002. fvdSrjts
A. paStvris Ath.
152 0EOrNIAO:E
^vvov S' ecrdXou touto 7r6\y]t re ttuutl re SjjfiM, 1005
'^vubv S' dvOp(ji)Tvois vrrodqaonat, 6(ppa re's T](3a
dyXaov dyOo? e-^cov Kal ^pealv kaOXa vofj,
tS)U avTov KT^dvcov ev 7raa)(^eix€U- ov yap di'tj^di'
Sh niXiTai vrpoy decou ovSe Xvcri^ Oavdrov loio
OvrfTol's dvdpcoTTOtcri. KaXof 8 enl yrjpas eXeyj^et
ovX6p.evov, KecpaXrj^ 8' anrerac dKporaTJ]?.
'A fidKap evSaijxcoi/ re Kal oA/Jtoy, oWiy ccTreipo^
dOXcov ei'y ' AiSov Sa)/xa jxeXav Kara^rj,
irptv r e)(^dpov9 7rrfj^ai Kal vnep^rjvaL nep dvdyKrj, 1015
€^€Td(rai T€ (piXovs, ovtlv e^ovai vbov.
AvTiKa /iOL Kara [xev -^poLrjv peei dcrireTOS ISpco?,
TTTOLMjJLaL 8' kaOpCOV dfdoS 6lX.rjXlKL7]^
repiTvov 6fjLa>9 Kal KaXov, iirel nXioy do(f>€X€P eivar
aAX' oXiyo^povLov yiveTat cocnrep ovap 1020
fj^rj TLfirjeaaa' to 8 ovX6p.ivov Kal d/iop(pou
avTi\ vnep K€(paXi]S yfjpas v7r€pKpifj.aTai.
OvTTOTe T0T9 kyOpoldLv vno ^vyov av')(jeva drjao)
SvaXocpov, ov8' €1 /jlol T/xcoXo^ eTrecrrL Kdprj.
AetAot TOL KaKoTTjTL paraLorepoL voov eiaiv, 1025
tS)V 8 dyaOoav aUl Trprj^ies Idvrepai.
'Pt]i8iT] TOL TTprj^LS kv dvOpdiTVOlS KaKOTTJTO^'
Tov 8' dyaOov -^aX^Trri, Yiupve, TreAei iraXdpr].
lOOG. ixiv^ Camer. : tiivu A : m *. 1007. ij^a Bgk. : TjPrjsvulg.
1011. waAof'Bgk. : Kaxvu niJg. 1013. ws * (for a). 1014.
AiSov A : "AtSov *. Karifir} all but 0. 1016, S« (sic) A. 1018.
TTTotoC/^at *. (taopctjv A. 1019. ofiajs (sic) A : ofxws (sic) 0.
w^uKtv AOc. 1020. -LOS 0. 1023. vttoi^v-^lov A. 1025.
ZaKois *. vuoi : yuoi bcdefghlmn.
EAEFEIXIN A 153
ToXyua, Ovfxk, KUKoiaiu ojuco^ dT\r]Ta tt^ttoi^Ows'
SeiXcof TOL KpaSirj ytueraL o^vTept], 1030
firjSk av y an pi] kt 01 a 11^ kir epy/xaaiu dXyos ai^cov
oy^dei, 1X1)8' d'^Oov^ /xr]Se (pi\ov9 dvia,
pTjS e^0pov9 ev(ppaiu€. Oeoov 8' el/j.app.€ua 8d)pa
ovK av pr]L8i(09 OvrjTos dvrjp npocpvyoi,
OUT av TTop(f)vperis KaTa8vs e'y TTvdpeva Xifivrj^, 1035
ovd' oTav avTov e^r) Tdprapos i^epoeis.
' AvSpa TOL k(TT dyadbv \aX€7rd)TaTov e^aTraTrja-ai,
cl)S iv kfxol yvd>/xr], Kvpve, ndXai KeKpiTai.
"Hi^ea p.€v Kal irpoaOev, drdp noXv Xwiov rjSr], 1038 '>■
ovv€Ka TOis 8€iXoi9 ovSefiL ea-Ti X^P^^- ^
"A(ppove9 dvOpcoTTOi Kal vrjTVLOL, o'lrives oTvov
fMrj TTivova dtJTpov Kal kvvo9 dpyop^vov. 1040
Aevpo avv avXr]Tfjpr Trapd KXaiovri yeXcovTe^
7riv(Ofj.6v, Keivov KrjSecrL reprropevoi.
F^vSco/xev. cpvXaKT] 8e noXev^ (pvXaKeaai p^XrjaeL
d(TTV(peXi]S kpajrjs 7rarpi8o9 rjfxereprjs.
Nai fid Ai , ef Tty T(iov8€ Kal eyK€KaXvpp€i'09 (vSei, 1045
rj/xeTcpov K<o/xov Se^erat dpiraXicos-
Nvv pkv TTivovTes TepncofisOa, KaXd Xiyovre?'
dcrcra 8 eTreix 'icrraL, ravra deoiai fx^Xei.
1031. t' AO : 7' *. 1032, ox^ti Emper. : fx0ei H^S' ex^ei (sic)
A : ixOd nfjh' dxOn : e'x^f' M^^' d'x^ov *. 1038. evipprjui A :
ixOpTlveO. OiXojv A. 1034. prjihios A. 1088. If (fxrj ■yvuif^Ti *.
1038 ah [ = 853, 'i']vulg.: ■Qdiaviilg. lOiS. nuKtajs A. ' 1044.
a aTV(pe\i]s bcm and dn man. sec. : «5 ar. efid and dn man. pr.
1045. T6v5e AO (no ace. in A). 1048. enae' A.
154 ©EOrNIAO^
'Sol 8' eyai old re iraiSl Tvarrfp vTrodrjao/iaL avT09
kaOXd- crv 8' iv Ovjxcu kol (ppeal ravra ^dXev 1050
fxrj TTOT €7r€Ly6/J.ei/09 Trpd^rjs KaKov, dXXa ^aOdrj
arj (ppeul (SovXeucrat aa> dyaOS) re voce.
tS)V yap p.aLvop.(:VOiv niriraL Ovjios re voo^ re,
BovXi] 8' eh dyaObi' kol voo^ kaBXo^ dyei.
'AXXd Xoyov p.\v tovtov kdaojiev, avrap ip.01 av 1055
avXei, Kal yiovaoov pvrjaopeB d/KpoTepoi.
avrai yap rdS' eScoKau e^eii/ Ke^apia^ieva Scopa
aoL Kal ipol peXipei' 8 dpcfuirepLKTioa-LV.
Tipayopa, ttoXXcou opyip' dndTepBdv opcouTi
yLvdxTK^LV j(aXerr6v, KaiTrep kovn ao(p(i). ro6o
ol pku yap KaKorrjTa KaTaKpvy\ravTe^ ej^ovaiv
ttXovtq), tol 8' dperrfv ovXopivrj neuiT).
'Kv 8' ijISj] Tfdpa p\v ^ijv op-qXiKL irdvvvyov (vSeiv,
IfiepTcou epycof e^ epou Ufxevov,
'icTTL 8e Kcoixd^oi>Ta per avXrjrfjpos dei8eLv. 1065
ov8ev TOL rovTcov dXX eTTLrepTTvo-epov
dvSpdaiv r]8e yvvai^L ri pot ttXovtos re Kal alScios ;
TepiTCoXr) vlkS. Tvdvra crvv evcppoavi'tj,
"Acbpove^ dfOpcoTTOL Kal urjirioi, oLTe Oavovra^
KXaiova , ov8' rj^r]^ di'609 dnoXXvpevov. 1070
1040. aol 5' 670) Bgk. : aoi 5e toj (sic) A : ((t)v Se : aol St * (aol 54
icfv cl). -nar-qp A : (piKco * exc. wh. om. it. 1050. I3d\i *.
1051. -npri^ris all but AO. liaOiirji A. 1052. t ayaOw A.
1053. fiapi'aixivojv /xdxiTai *. 1054. vvos iaOKus Hartung : -ov
-ov vidg. 1058. paXiniv 5' Alireiis : pLevS'' A : vvv : pL7]v * {jxrjv
Kai eg). 1059. Ttpiayupa Camer. : Tii^iayapanuWwv (sic) A : rip.a
yap 'AttvWwv *. 1063. KaWiov * {icdWiaroy 0} for Trdv. lOtWi.
*ovS. Tvi T. II. Richards : rovroiv oiidif roi vulg. : (toi om. A : n Del.)
EAEFEmN A 155
Tepneo jxoi, 0iXe dvfjii. t<^X ^^ Tiue^ dWoL eaouTai '^
avSp^s, e'ycb 8\ Oavoov yala piXaiv ecropai. ^
Kvpve, (J)lXov^ npo? noivTas eTTicrTpecpe n'oiKiXof rjdos
(TV p[xicry oiv 6pyr]v oTos eKacTTos e0u.
I'Oi' fjikv T(f>S' icperrov, Tore 8' dWo7o9 TreXei; opyrjv
Kpelaaov tol ao(f)irj kol jx^ydXr}^ dpeTtj^.
rip^y/iaroy dirprJKTov yaXerroiiTajov ecTTL TeXevrrjv 1075
yvodvai, oTTcos fieXX^L tovto 6(09 T^Xiaai.
opcpvrj yap Terarai, wpb 81 rov fieXXovTos iaiaOai
ov ^vveTo. 6vr]Tol9 TT^ipaT dfirj'^avir]S.
Ov8kva Tcou k-^Opoav fionrjao/xat kaOXov kovTa,
ovSe jikv alvrjao) 8eiXou kouTa (piXov. 1080
Yivpvi, KV€i ttoXl? rj8i, 8i8oLKa 5e firj TeKj] dv8pa
v^pLarrjv, yaX^Trris riy€p.6va ardcnos.
daTOL jikv yap 'iaaL aaScppoi^e^, rjyefiSue^ 8e 1082 ^
TeTpd(f)arai ttoXXt)!/ t? KaKOTi^Ta TTia^'iv. ^
yirj fi eneaiy fikv (nkpy^:, voov 8 e^e Kal (f)pkva^ dXXas, ^
€C p.e ^iXely Kai <tol ttlcttos eueaTL v6o9. ^
dXXd (piXei KaBapov Oefxepos voov, rf /z' dTToenroov <*
''ey6aip\ kfM(pav€a>9 v€iK09 deipafievo?. *
OvTco )(^prj Tov y eaOXov kiriarpky^avTa vorjfxa
e/xTreSov aikv e'x^'^ ^^ rkXos dv8pl (piXo).
Arjuwva^, (TOL TToXXd (pkpeiv ^apv' ov yap kiriaTrj 1085
Tovd' €p8€iv, Ti aoL fit] KaraOvjXLov fj.
1070 ab [ = 877, 8] ruhj. -. dv* (for av). J 073. to5' (sic': A.
1074. Kpuaawv 0. 1081. reicoi AObdelmn. 1082 ab [^41, 2]
AOhdfhlmn; also 1082 c-i [ = 87-00]. 1082 b. tiy ^. 1082 c.
dWr) *. 1082 e. i] (i( for dXAd *. u fx an. A. 1082 f. dfi-
ipa^'irjv *. 1085. Ar/yu. aoi Welcker : Srjfiwva^ioi Se noWd A, accents
er. above a£, ot : S^fiov 5' d[io! jroWd ipipeiv ^apvs *.
156 GEOrNlAOS
K-daTop Koi YloXvSiVKes, dl kv AaK^SaiixovL Suj
vaUr kn Kvpcora KaXXipoo) TroTafia),
ei 7roT€ (SovXevaaifXL (piXo) kukou, avrb^ 'e^oijxr
el Si Ti Keiuos e/xoi, Sis Toaou avrbs €;(oi. 1090
ApyaXicos [mol Ov/J.09 e^fi nept crjyy (PiXottjtos-
ovT€ yap k-)(daipeLv ovre (piXeTv Svuap.ai,
yiuaxTKCou ^aXenov fikv, orav (piXo9 dvBpl yevqTai,
e-)(6aipeLv, yaXenov 8' ovk kOeXovTa 0iXea'.
^KeTTreo 8i] vvu aXXov ep-ot ye pei^ ovti9 dvdyKrj 1095
TovB epSeiv Ta>v poi Trpoade xdpiv riOecro.
"H.Sr] Kal TTTepvyeacrii/ kiraipopai ocxTTe neTetPOP
€K XtfJLvqs peydXrjs, dvSpa kukov Trpocpvycof,
^p6-)(ov diropprj^a^- av 8' kfirj^ (f}i\6T7]TOS dpaprcbu
varepov r][jLerkprjv yi'coarj eTTL^poavi'Tjy. iioo
"Oari? aoL ^ovXevaeu e/zeO nepi, Kai a eKeXevaep
oi'^eaOat TrpoXtTrouO' rjperkprjv (fnXirjv. ...
"T(3pL9 Kal yidyvrjras dnooXeae Kal KoXocpcofa
Kal %p.vpvr]V' Trdurco?, Kvpi^e, Kal vpfj.' dnoXei. 1104
Ao^a jikv dvOpcoTTOLai KaKov pkya^ ircipa 8' dpiaTov ^
TToXXol dTreiprjToi 86^av e^ova dyaOot. l>
E/y ^daavov 8' kXOcoi/ TTapaTpL^ofjLevos re poXt^Sca 1 105
^/Ofcroy dTre<p6os kcov KaXb? dnacnv 'kar/.
"n poL eyo) 8eiX69- Kal 87] Kard-^appa p\v k^dpots,
TOLS 8e (piXoLo-L TTovos 8eiXd TraOcbi/ yevoprjv.
1093. yivojaKoj with an er. above the final w ( = S) ^. 1099.
Ppuyxof ce/yl : A lias an eras, over the x of Ppoxov. 1102.
TTpoXinuvT'' A. 1104. vfiiias oKeT * : vp.ds el. 1104 ab [= 571, 2]
AObde/hlmn : dyaOwv *. 1105. fioKv^Sqj g. 1107. oi'^oi Acg.
1 108. </>iAois (5 TTuvos . . . yevoifxrjv A.
EAEFEmN A 157
Kvpu, oi irpoaff dyaOol vvv av kukol, ol Se KaKol irpLv
vvv ayaOoL. Tis Keu ravT aveyoir kaopoiv, mo
Tom dyaOov^ fxeu drifioTepov^, KaKiovs Sk XayovTa^
TLnfji ; fivr](7T€V€L 8' e/c KaKov ia6Xo9 dvrip.
dXXrjXov? 8' divaTa)vre^ kir dXXrjXoLo-i yeXcoaiv,
ovT dyaBSiV p.vr\\i.T]v elSore^ ovre KUKcoy.
rioXXa 5' dfi-qy^avirjo-L KvXti'8ofx.aL d^vv/xevoi Krjp- 1114^
dpyj)]v yap uevir]S ov)( VTrepeSpdfxofj.ei'. ^
\pr]p.aT evcof 7r(.virjv // wveLSiaa^- dXXa to, fieu fj.01
ecTTi, TO. 8^ epydaofiai Oeolaiv tirev^dix^vos. 11 16
YlXovTi, 6ecou KaXXicTTe Kal Ificpoeo-raTe irdvTOiv,
(Tvv (Tol Kal KaKOS (ov yiverai eaOXos dvrip.
"W^r]S fx^Tpov 'iyoinL, (fyiXol 8i fie ^oi^os 'AttoXXcov
Ar]Tot8i]i Kal Zei^?, dBavaToov ^aatXev^, 1120
6(j>pa 8iKr] ^oooifJ-L KaKUiV eKTOcrOeu diravTcov,
rj^r] Kal tvXovtco Ovfiov lan'Ofieuo^.
M77 fxe KaKcoi' iiifiurjaK^. TTenovOd tol old r OSvaaevs,
oar 'A/^eco yLzeya Sco/x ijXvOev k^ava8v^,
o? 8r] Kal ppTjcTTrjpas di>eiXeTO vqXii OvfXM 11 25
Yl-qveXonrj^ evcPpwy, KOvpiSir]^ dX6)(^ov,
r/ fj-iu 8r]9' vneixeipe (piX<p irapa naiSl fxevovaa,
ocbpa re yrj9 eTre/Jr; 8€ifxaXiov9 re fxvyovs . . .
1114 ;ib [-=(519, 20] AOlmn. 1115. renffioi (sic) A (eras,
above /xf) : ra ^livroi : ravTa fiiv fJ-ot f. 1118. yiyvofxai all but
AO. 1121. SiKT) A : $iov *. 1123. mtivrjdK frre-novda (sic) A :
fiefiVTjaOe TTiir.*. 1124. 'AiSov*. 1125. avfiXaro A. x"'^''?^
(for ei^/toi) all but ^. 1126. e fi<ppwv * . 1121. f, jxiv *. irpoi *.
1128. Sei\a\fovs (sic) A : Sni^aXtovs *. y( Obclkmn.
158 ©EOrNlAOS
Kfiniofiai, 7r€vir]9 6v/j.o(pd6pov ov /xeXiSaii^coi/,
ov8 dv8pa)v e^Opcop, ol fj.e Xiyovai kukcos. 11.30
aXX r]^r]u lpaTi]v oXo^vpofxai, i] p.' intX^iTrei,
KXaico 8 dpyaXiov yfjpas krrep^opevov.
Kvpue, napovai (piXoiat KaKov KaTancLva-opL^v dp-^rjv,
EATTty kv di/dpcoTTOiai p-ovr) Oeos iaOXr] ey^arw, 1135
aXXoi S OvXv/j.7r6p8' kKTrpoXmovT^^ e^av.
(pXero p\v UtaTL^, p.eyd\r] Beos, (px^TO 8' dv8pS)V
%(0(ppo<jvvr}- \dpLT€S T , CO 0/Ae, yrjv eXiTTOv.
opKOL 8 ovKerL TTiarol eV di'Opdonoiai SiKatoi,
ovSe O^oii^ ov8€i9 d^erai dOauaTous- 1140
ivaefSioou 8 dv8pS>v yevos ecpOirai, ov8h 6ep.iaTa9
ovK€TL yiv(jd(jKov(j ov8\ p.\v ivae^La^.
dXX o(ppa ri? ^coei kuc opa (pdo9 rjeXioio,
evae^ecov irept deov9 'KXttiSu Trpocr/zei^erco,
ev)(eaO(o Se Oeotcrt kut dyXaa p.rjpta Kaicop, ii45
KXtTiSl T€ TrpCOTT) Kal TTV/XaTJ] dveTco.
(Ppa^ecrdoo 8' d8iK(iiu di>8pu)V ctkoXiou Xoyov aUi,
ot decov dOavdrcov ovShi^ diri^opci'OL
aieu en dXXoTpiOL9 KTedi/ois IneyovaL vorjpLa^
alcrxpoc KttKoh epyois avpt^oXa OijKapeuoi. 11 50
Mj; TTore rov irapeovra p.e6eh cpCXov dXXov kpevva,
8eLXa)U dv6p(j07r(ov prjp.a(n 7Tei66p.^vos.
Eijy p.0L ttXovtovvtl KaKcav dnaTcpOe /xepipLvioov
^coeiu d(3\al3eco^, ^irj8\v 'i-^ovTi KaKov.
1129. kXmofxai : fl v. *. fitXt^aivuv Ac : -cu *. 1135.
-ois ixovvj] 'riioh. 113G. -oi/S' Cainer. : -ov vulg. 1141. ecpOiTac
Schiifer : -to vulg. 1143. ^wfi A : ^wot : C'*'^ *• 'P'"^ ■^•
1145. tear' Schafer : icai vulg. 1148. ixT]d(y *. 1153. fifpifivwv *.
EAEFEinN A 159
OvK epa/xai irXovTeiv ovS' ^v^ojxai, dWd /xol etr] 1155
^fji/ drro TOW oXiyoou, fj.rjSeu k)(^ovTi KaKov.
YlXovTos Kal ao<pLy] du-qrois diia^wTaTov aUi'
ovT€ yap di' ttXovtou dv/xou vnepKopi(TaL<i-
(oy 8' avTCos cro<pirjy 6 crocpcoraTOS ovk duocjievyei,
dXX' eparai, Ovjxov S' ou BvvaraL reX^aai. 1160
'fl v€Oi ol vvv duSpes, e/xoi ye fieu ovtls dudyKrj 1 160 "
ravO' epSeii'- tcoi^ jjloi npoaOe -^dptv riBecro. ^*
OuSiua 6i](Tavpov KaraOrjaeLv iraialu dfieiuoi" ir6i
airovcTLv S dyaOol's avSpdat, Y^vpve, StSov. 11 62
OvSds yap TTavT ecrri iravoX^LOs. dXX' 6 fxev eadXo? ■''
ToXfxd 'iyU)V TO KaKOV, KOVK kTTlSriXoV 6/J.d)9' '*
SecXb^ 8 ovT dyaOoiaiu knicTTaTaL oihe KUKoTaiv *"
OufjLoi' 6/jL(o9 fj.icryeii'. ddauaTcoi' re ^ocrety ^'
TTauToTai Bvi-jTolaLv kirep-^ovT ■ dXX' kTrLToX^du ^
)(^pT] Scop' dOavaTCov, ola SiSovaiy e^^ei^'. '
'0<p6aXjxol Kal yXcocraa Kal ovaTa Kal voos dpSpcov 1 16 \
€v fxicraco (XTtjOecoi/ ev^vv^TOL^ (f)veTai. 1 164
ToiovTos TOL du-tjp ecTTO) (piXoi, o? Toi' eTaipov 1 164 ''^
yivaxTKOov 6pyj]v Kal (Sapvu ouTa (pepei '•
dvTl KacnyvtJTOV. av Si fioi, ^i'Ae, TavT tVi Ovfxco ^'
(f>pd^€Oy Kal TTOTe jjlov p-vijcreaL k^OTTiaco. 'I
OvTLv onolov ifxol Svvajxai Si^rnxdvos evpeif «
TTLCTTov kTalpov, oTcp jXTj Tis ei/ecTTC SoXoi- f
1157,8. Stob. : om. rulg. 1160. Kopiaai Stob. 1160 a 1.
[ = 1095, 6] AObdeffjhlmn. 1161. -naiaiv KaraO-qanv A. 1 162 a-f
[ = 441-6] iiM/'g'. 1162 e. i-nipxirai 0. 1164. -iwv A ^toh. :
-wv*. fii^vvtToisljevgk : -rosStob. : iv awiToiixulg. 1164 a-d
[ = 97-100] AObih'fhmn. 1161a. om. toi 0. 1164 e-h [ =
415-8] AO.
160 ©EOrNIAOS
ey ^daavov 8' eXOoov naparpL^ofxeuos re /xoXi^Soo f^
\pva6s, VTreprepirjs dfifiiv '^veaTL Xoyo^. ^i
Tols dyaOols (XV/J.fiKT'ye, KaKoTaL 8e firj ttoO' ojxdpTU, 1 165
€VT dv 680V areWyj rep/xar eir e/XTropirjv.
Tcoy dyaOcov eadXr] fxeu dnoKpiai^, iaOXd 5e epya-
T(cy 8e KaKcof dv^fioL 8eiXd (pepovaiv 'inrj.
E/c Kayeraipir]^ kokoc ytueTar €v 8e koI avT09
ypdoari, ena fxeydXov^ t]Xit€s dOavdrov^. 11 70
Tvd)p.riv, Ku/ore, 6eol OvrjToTa-L 8i8ov<nv dpiaTOv
dvBpd)TTOLS' yvd>[xri ireLpara TravTos '^X^'-'
CO fidKap, oaTLS 8rj fiiv e)(e£ (ppearcr- -q ttoXv Kpdaacdv
v^pLos ovXofiiuT]^ XevyaXeov re Kopov, —
eoTt KaKov 8\ (SpoToiai Kopos — , tcou ovti KaKiov 1175
Trd(Ta yap e/c tovtcov, Kvpi^e, TreAet KaKoj-q^.
Et K ei'r]^ (pycor ala^pdn^ diraSr)^ Kal depyo^,
Kvpue, /xeyiaTTji' k^v ndpav e^o/y dperrj?.
ToXfxdi^ Xpr] \aX^iTolaLv kv dXyeaiu rjrop e\0PTa 1178 *»■
TTpoy <5e decoi^ alrelv 'iKXvcriv dOavdrmv. b
l^vpve, Oeovs alSov Kal SeLSidr tovto yap dv8pa
e'lpyeL /i-qd' ep8eLi' /irjTe Xiyetu d(Te(3fj. 11 80
8r]iJLO<pdyov 8\ Tvpavvov, oncos WeXei?, KaTaKXivat
ov u€/jieai9 Trpos Oecoi' yivijaL ov8ep.La.
1164. g. t' (for S) .yl. IKU ]i. vuos 0. 11()5. avufxiyt (sic) A.
1166. 6S0V (TTtWrj Bgk. : oSovfTTfXfrj A : 65ov TfKtrj^ * (-e'ots 0).
repnara T f/xTTopir]^*. 1168. taeXa d. 1169. Kax''iTepir]s (sic) A :
icax(ratpfir]s*. 1171. apiarov Bek. : -iqv vulg. 1172. dvepwnois
Bgk.: -OS AO : -ov*. IITS. fidicapoi ris 5' r/ptv AO. ind {for ^)
Ohdefmn. 1175. Kauwv now. to -uv 0. 1177. (i k AOhdefhlmn :
ei6 *. 1178. ftfyicrT7jv kcu neipav vulg. : p.(yiaTr]s icev ■ndpar' Hecker
andHartung. 1178 ab [= 555, 6] AO. 1178 a. rjirap 0.
1178 b. Tf . . . 5' aWfiv 0. 1181. rvppavvov (sic) A. iOiX-qs 0.
EAErEIflN A 161
OvSiya, Kvpu, avyal (paeai/xlSpoTOv rjeXioio
dvSp k(f)Opo)cr , o) fxr] yuco//o9 iniKpe/xarai.
AcrTcou S ov SufafiaL yvcovai voov ovtlv kyovaiv 1184 ^
ovTi yap €v 'ipSaiu avSdvco ovre KaKoJ?. "
Noi}? dyadov Koi yXcocraa' ra 8 eu iravpoLcn 7re<pvK€i'
di'Spdaiu, oi TovTOiv dp.cporepcoi' rapiai. 11 86
OvTLS aTTOLva 8180VS OdvaTOV (pvyoi ov8e ^apelav
SvcTTV^Lrjv f el /sitj fioTp ent reppa (3d\oi.
ovS' dv Su(7(f)pocrvua9, ore St] ^eoy d'Ayea Triprroi,
6ur]T09 durjp 8d)poi9 iXdpevos npocpvyoi. 11 90
OuK epapaL KXiapco ^aaCKrjia) eyKaraKeiaOai
reOvedcis, dXXd Ti poL (covri yevoiT dyaQov.
dcnrdXaOoL 81 rdTrrjcriu opotov crrpwpa Bavovrr
\to ^vXou 77 (TKXrjpov ytverai rj paXaKoul.
MrJTi Oeov9 liTLopKOv kiTopwOi' ov yap dveKTOv H95
dOavdrovs KpvyjraL )(^puo^ ocpeLXopeyou.
"OpviOo^ (p(oi'T]v, YloXvTraiSr], o^v ^oooa-qs
y]Kovcr' , rjTe (SpoTois dyyeAoy tiXO' dpoTOv
copaiov Kai pot Kpa8iriv kirdra^e peXaLvav,
oTTL poL evavOeh dXXoL 'iy^ovaiv dypovs, 1200
ov8e poL rjpLOi'Ot Kurpby '4Xkov(jlv dporpov,
Tr]9 ^dXXT]9 pvrjarri'S e'iveKa I'avTiXtr]^,
1184 ab [ = 367, 81 ^0. II80. dyae6s*. ra 5' Crisp.: rar" A*
(ravT' Oc). 1188. -iav*. 1189. Triimoi Bgk. : -rj A : -ei *.
1190. iKaixevoi suggested to Hiller by Bgk.'s conjecture iKafievas :
ISovKofjievos xulrj. with /3 erased in A after Bek. : Pov\ofiai 0. irpocpvyoi
Camerar. : -vyr) A : -uv *. 1195. fA-qre*. iTriopKos A. 1198.
dpoTpov*. 1201, Tjiloxoi A. KV(pdv . . . dpoTpov AO : Kvcpcup' . . .
dpuTpov *.
M
162 ©EOrNIAOS
OvK etfi , ov8' VTT Ijiov KeKXrjo-ejaL, ov8' enl TVfx^co
olfxco^dih VTTO yrjv dai Tvpavvos dv-qp.
ov8' au eK€ti^09 efiov TedyrjoTO^ ovr avmro 1205
ovTe Kara (SXecpdpcov SaKpva Oep/xd (SdXoL.
Ovre ere Kcofid^eiu d-rrepvKOiiiv ovre KaXov/xev
dpyaXios Trapeciov, Kal (piXo^ etr' ai^ dirfjs.
AtOoiV fiev y^vos dfxi, rroXw 5' evTeL)(^6a Qrj^riv
OLKco, 7raTp(pa9 yi]9 direpyKop-evo^. 12 10
^■fj p. d^eXoos irai^ovaa cpcXovs Sewage roKrjas,
"Apyvpr crol p.\v yap SovXiov ripap km,
r]fx?v S' dXXa fxii/ kajL, yvvai, KaKa ttoXX' , evei eK yrjs
(p€vyofx(v, dpyaXei] <5' ovk eV/ SovXacrvvt],
ovS' r]p.d9 Trepvdaf ttoXls ye p^u kari Kal iip-Tu 1215
KoXrj, ArjOaLcp K^KXipevrj TreSicp.
Mij TTore Trap KXaiovra Kade^opeuoi yeXdacopev,
TOLS avTwu dyaOols, Yivpv , eTTLTepnopevoi.
'Y.-)(6pov p.\i' '^aXi.nov Kal Svap.euei e^aTrarrjaaL,
Kvpve- (piXoy 8e (piXo) pa8Lov k^airaTav. 1220
YloXXd (fyep^iv d'code X6yo9 OvqToTai ^pOTolaLV
TTTaLapLara rfj^ yvd>pLr]^, Y%.vpve, Tapaaaop.ei'r]^.
OuSep, Kvpv , 6pyfj9 d8LKd)Tepoy, rj rov 'i-)(ovra
Trrj/xaipei^ Ovfiw 8€iXd ^api^opiiurj.
1203. many (incl. 0) have w/cX-. 1204. (iri *. 1205. t60-
vuoTos AO. 1206. 5. 0. 0. Passow : 6. P. 5. vulg. 1207. -o^ai,
-ovftai *. 1208. -napiujv Camerar. : 7ap kojv vulg. 1211. -naii^ova
A. 5' evva^i (sic) A ('in lead over an eras.) : ditva^t 0. 1212.
av AO. 121.5. ov5' Bek. : ovO' vidg. Si *. 121G. Aieaiai 0.
i!(KpvfjLiJ.(vr] 0. 1217. KXa'iOVTi : -ovai*. 1219. SvfffXfvei
Bgk. : -7) vulg. 1221-6 are from Stob.
EAEFEmN A 163
OuSii/, Kupj/', dya6f]9 ■yXvKepciorepou icTTt yvvaLKoS' 1225
fj.apTU9 eyco, av S' kfiol yivov a\r]Qo(Tvvr]<s.
"H(577 yap yue KeKXrjKe BaXdcrcnos oiKaSe veKpos,
T^OvrjKoos ^coco (p6eyy6fj.€i'OS crT6/J.aTi. 1230
EAEFEION B
'X)(^frXL' "Kpu)?, paviaL a kriOrivrjcravTO Xa(3ovcraf
eK aiOev wXero p\v IXiov aKporroXis,
(wAero 8' Alyet8i]S Qijaev^ peya?, coAero 8' Am?,
ecr^Ao? 'OiAm5/;?, crfjaLV draadaXiais.
'n Trai, aKovaov epev 8apdcra'S (ppevas' ov tol dTreiOrj
pvOov epco TTJ arfj KapScr] ov8 d)(^apw 1236
aAAa tXtjOl uoco avvuLu 'inos- ov tol dvdyKrj
Tovd' €p8eLv, TL aoi pi] Ka~a6vpLov fj.
yii] TTore rov nap^ovTa peOus <piXov dXXov kp^vva, 1 238 '^
8^lXoc>v dvOpdiTToov pyjpaai Treidopei'os' ^
TToXXdKL TOL nap ipol Kard gov Xe^ovat pdraia
Kal irapd crol Kar kpov- tcov 8k av pf] ^vvl€. 1240
^aiprjaeLS rfj irpoaOe napoi^opivr] (PlXottjtl,
Tf]<i (5e TTap^p-^ouivi-is ovk€t (lar/ Tapi-qs.
Arjv 8r} Kal (piXoL d>pev' eniLT aXXoicnv opiX^i,
T]6o9 e^COf 86XlQV, TrLaT€09 dvJLTVTTOV.
For 1227, S see p. 170. 1229, 30 from Ath. 1231-1389
in A alone. 1236. Kaphirj Bek. : Kpaolr] A. 1237. awtttu
Lachmann : awideiu (sic) A. 1238 ab= 1151, 2. 12ii.
TTiaTeolls A, i.e. eu (oo) erased to make o after Bek. who found TnaTtcuv
as he di-itinctly states in his cr. n. ; in his text he prints martos.
M 2
164 ©EOrXIAOS
Ot' TTod' vScop Kol TTvp (TV/xixi^eraL- ovSi noO -ijfxu? 1245
TTiCTTol eV dXXT]\oi9 Kal (plXoL eaaofieOa.
^povTiaov e^6o^ kiiov kol vTrip^aaw, I'ctOl Se 6vfJ.cp,
0)? cr' ecf) dp.aprcoXfj rLcrofiac co? SvvapLaL.
Tlat, ai) pikv avrois 'ltttto'S, tVei KpiOwv kKop^aOrjS,
av6i9 inl ara6pov9 rjXvOes rjfieTepovs, 1250
rjuLO'^ou re ttoQodv dyaOov XeLpcoyd re KaXbi^
Kprjyrji' re -^v^prju dXcred re (XKiepd.
"OX^LOS, <S iraTSh re ^iXoi Kal p6uu)(^€9 'ittttol
O-qpevrai re Kvues Kal ^evoL aXXoSanot.
"Oo-rtS" fJLTj nalSds re 0iXer Kal pd)uu\a9 lttttov^ 1255
Kal Kvvas, ov nori ol Ovpos kv evcppocrvur].
^n Tval, Iktlvolo-i -rvoXvirXdyKTOiaLV 61x0109
opyrjv, dXXore T0T9 dXXore rolcn TreXa?.
^n na?, Tr]v pop(f)T]v p\v ecpvs KaXo?, aX\' enLKeLTai
Kaprepos dyvdipo^v crfj K€(paXfj aTi(papos' 1260
LKTLVov yap e^ei? dy^LaTp6(pov kv cppealv rjdo?,
dXXcoi' di'6pd)7rcoi' pijfiaaL Treidofievos.
"^n TTat, 0? (V epSouTL KaKTju aTreScoKa? afxai^rju,
ovSi TL9 dvT dya6S)V karl xdpi^ irapd (tol'
ov8iv TTco /i' covrjo-as- kyoi 8\ al iroXXdKLS 7]Sri 1265
eu '^pScop alSovs ovSefxifj? 'krvyov.
1246. er' Bek. : stt ^sic) A. 1247. ix^\\os A, p stilly faintly
legible; Bek. found ex^pos. 1252. aKoeaA. 1253. (y Solon:
CO A. 1257. 'iKTivoiai Welcker : kivIwokti. A. 125S. -mXai
Williams : <pi\eiv A. 1263. 0? evpbovn changed by a later hand
to «5 ipZovri : the same hand added j to d/xolirjy.
EAEFEmN B 165
Uais re Kal irnros ofxoioi^ e^et voov ovre yap iTnros
rjvio^ov KXaUi Kei/jLei/op kv Kouirj,
dXXa Tov vcTTepov dvSpa (pipet KpiOaicn KopeaOeis'
CO? (5' avTCti^ Kal nais rov napeovra (piXec. 1270
'vQ TraT, /lapyoavvrj^ cltto pikv voov ooXecra^ kavXov,
alayyvr] 81 (ptXois r]fxeTepots iyevov,
dppe 8' dve-^v^as fiiKpov ')(^p6vov' kK 8k OveXXcou
TjKa y kv(i>p\ii(jQr\v vvktos kneiyofjievo^.
'UpaTo? KaV'Y.pco'i kniTeXXeTai, rjuiKa nep yfj 1275
dvOeaiv elapLvoh OdXXei de^o/xevr]-
TrjfjLos "Kpcos TTpoXLTTOdv Y^^viTpov, TTepiKuXXka vrjaov,
iiaiv kit dvQpdiivovs ankpfia (^kpcav Kara yfj^.
"OcTTi? aoL (SovXevaev k/xev irkpi, Kai a kKeXevcrev 1278 f'-
o'ly^eaBaL TrpoXmbv& r]peTkpr]v (juXiTqv. ... ^
ISiejSpbu vnh^ kXd(f)OLO Xioou 009 uXkI TTeTroiOcb^ c
nocrcrl KaTaijxdpy\ras a'ijxaTos ouK emoy. ^
OvK kdiXco ere /ca/ccoy epSeiu, ov8' e'l /j.ol dp-Hvov
7rpo9 Oecov dBavdroiv ea-crerai^ co KaXh nat' 1280
ov yap dpaprcoXalcTLv kirl aptKpaiac KadrjpaL,
Tcou Sk KaXcav TTai8(ov ov tlctls ov8' d8LK(X)V.
'n nal, firi p! d8LK€i — eVi croi Karadvpio^ dvai
(SovXofiat — evcppocrvi^T] tovto av^eh dyaOfj-
1271. /xapyoavv-qs . . . /xev A : corr. Bek. 1273. OiXKwv A.
1278 c. vne^acpoio (accent by a later hand) A. 1278 a b =
1101,2. 1278 cd =949, 50. 1278 d. «aTa«., /fara^u. was
first written, then i in the same hand on the curve joining a to
jx A. 1282, ou Ticrfs ov5' Boissonade : ovTocreTovr' (sic) A. 1283.
KaOvjuos A.
166 OEOrNIAOS
. . . TTapeXevaeai ovS' dTrarijaeL^' 1285
VLKrjcras yap e)(^(i9 to nXeov e^oTTiaco.
aXXd a eyco rpcoaco (pevyoi'rd pe, cos irore (pacrii'
lacriov Kovprji', rrapOiuov 'lao-Lrjv,
(hpaLTju Trep kovaav, dvaLvopevrjv ydpov di'Spcov
(pcvyeLv ^(ocrapii/rj 8' epy driXecrra riXei, 1290
Trarpos vocrcpLaOdaa Sopcov, ^av6r] ' KraXdvrr]'
co^ero 8 v\l/rjXa9 e/f Kopv(pd9 opicou,
(pevyovcr Ipepoevra ydpov, ^pvcrrjs 'A(ppoSLr7]9
Scopa- reAo? 8' 'iyvco Kal pdX' dvaivopevq.
'XI TTOi, prj pe KaKoTaiv kv dXyeac Ovpov opivrj^, 1295
pr]8i pe at] (piXorrj^ 8dipaTa Ylepaecpovqs
OL)^r]TaL 7rpo(pipovaa' deoov 8 kiroTri^eo pfji'iy
^d^iu T dv6pd)7rcov, rJTna vccadpevos.
'XI TToi, p^XpL Tivo? pe Trpocpev^GaL : coy ere 8id>Ka)i'
Sl^tjp • dXXd TL poL rippa ykvoiro Kiy^elv 1 300
(rfjs opyrjs' (tv 8e pdpyov 'kywv Kal dyrjvopa Bvpov
^€vyei9, Iktlvov aykrXiov t]6o9 'iycov.
aXX (.TTipeLvov, epoi Oc oloov •^apw. ovKeri orjpou
€^€L9 }^v7rpoyevovs Soopoi' loarecpdvov.
&vpco yi'ovs, OTL TTaiSeia? TroXvrjpdrov dvOo'S ^3^5
ctiKvrepou araSLOv, rovro crvvels y^dXaaov
Secrpov, prj TTore Kal ai) ^L-qaeaL, o^pipe 7raiSa>u,
K.V7rpoy€vov9 8' epycop dvridcreLs y^aX^TrSiv ,
1284. a very modern hand has added (in black ink) in the margin
of A^ after a-yaOTj, the words 01; "yap roi /u, and in the next line
(before Trap.) SoAoj ; 011 yap roi fxe SoAcu edd. 12D0. -evrj Bek. :
-ei'Tji' A. reXii sic) A. 1295. -j?j Bek.: -ais A. 1301.
ff^j 6pyf)i Hermann : ajjcfotft} (sic) A. 1302. (ptvyeis Bek. :
(jxvyois A.
EAEFEIXIN B 167
axTTT^p kycb vvv cb(5' €7ri aoL av Sh ravra (j^vXa^ai,
fjL7i8i ere PiKijarj tvolS' dSaf] KaKOTrjS. 1310
OvK eXades KXe-yj/as, o) rrar Kal yap ere SLoo/xfiar
T0VTOL9, olawep vvv dp6fXL0^ rjSk (piXo^
'inXev, e/xrjv Se fxe6i]Ka? ccTiixrjrov (piXojrjTa,
ov jJLkv Sr] TOVTO19 y TjcrOa (piXos Trporepov.
dXX' eycb e/c navTcov a kSoKovv dijcrecrOai iralpov 1315
TTLcrrov' Kal Si] vvv dXXov e^^iaOa (jtiXov.
dXX' 6 p.ev ei) epScov Kei/xar ae Se fx-qri^ dnavTCov
dvOpcoTTCov kaopcov iraLSocpiX^'iv edeXoi.
"n fiOL eycb SeiXos' Kal Si) KaTa^apua /X€v e)(6poT9,iS^^ '^
Tory Se cf)iXoLai novo? SeiXd nadcJov yevo/xrjv. ^*
'X2 nai, knei tol SooKe 6ed ^^piv ijxepoecraav
Ki/Trpiy, aov 8 tlSo^ Trdcn veoiaL /xiXei, i.>2o
rctivS' kiraKovaov knuiv Kal kfirjv \dpLv evOeo 6v/xco,
yvovs epos el)? y^aXenov ytverai dvSpl (pepeiv.
Kvirpoyivr], rravaov fxe ttovcov, crKkSacrov Se fieptjJiva'i
Ovjio^opovs, arpk-^ov 8 avdis e? ev(f)po(Jvvas,
p.eppripas 8' diTOTrave KaKa?, So9 8 ev(f)povL Ovp.co 1325
p-kxp' rj^rjs TiXkcravT epyp.aTa (Kixppoavvrjs.
'XI TTaT., eco? dv 'kyr]s Xeiav yevvv, ov irore aaivcov
navaopaL, ovS ef poi popaipov kcrrc davelv.
1309. w5' Bek. : o(5' A. 1310. iraTb' dSay Bgk. : naiSaidT] A.
1311. 5itti///;a£ nermann : Siw^at (sic) ^. 1312. c/x'Aos Bek. : -on
A. 1314. oil Hermann: avA. 7' Hermann : t' A. 1315.
OrjaeaOai Seidler : aiiaiaOai (sic) A. 131G. -naOa Bek. : -oiaOa A.
1317. Kiifii A. 1318. TTat8o(pi\€ii> Bek. : TratSa (pi\(iv (sic) A.
131S a, b = 1107, S. 1318 b. rolat 4nXots Se ttoi/oj A. 1320.
Trdat Bek. : Trmcnveotai (sic) A. 132.5. tixppovi Bek. : evcppuavv
(sic) A, 1327. Xdav Bek. : \iav (sic) A. aaivcov (sic) A.
168 GEOrNIAO:^
^OL r€ SlSoPT €TL KoXov , eflOL T OVK alay^pov epctiUTL
aLTelv' dWa yovewv XiaaojiaL -q/xe-ipoop' ^350
aiSeo fx , CO iral (^rrjvSey SiSovs X^P^^> ^^ ""ove Kal av
[e^eiy KvTrpoyevovs 800 pov locrTecpccpov]
^ptji^cop Kal kn dWov eXeva-eai' dXXd ae Sai/xcou
SoLTj TU)V avTociv dvTiTvyelv erriooi'.
"OA/3ioy oaTis kpoov yu/xva^erai, oiKaSe 8' eXdcou 1335
evSet (jvi> KaXcp 7rai8l TravrjixepLos.
Ou/cer 6/30) iraiSos, xaX^TTa<i 8' d-rreXaKTia dvia^,
p.o'^Oovs T dpyaXeovs dajxevos e^e^vyoy,
eKXiXv/jLUL 8e uoBov npo? ivcrrecpdvov Kv6ep€U]S'
(Toi 8 , d> nai, \dpLS 'icrr ovSe/xm irpos e/xov. 1340
Aiat, ttulSo? epco dTraX6)(^poo9, 69 yue (piXoLaiv
TrdaL jxdX eKcpaiuei, kovk kdiXovTos ifiov.
TXrj(ro/j.aL ov Kpvyjras d^Kovaia iroXXd (Siaia-
ou yap kir aiKeXiw naiSl 8a/xeh kcpavrju.
YIaLSo(piXeii' Si tl repirvov, knei iroTe Kal Tauv/jLrj8ovs
rjpaTO Kal KpovL8r]9, dOavdroov (SaaiXevs, 1346
dpwd^as 8 ey "OXvfXTTOv dv-qyaye, Kai /jliv edrjKeu
8a[[iova TTaiSeirjs dvOos 'i\ovT kparov.
ovTco fit) davfjia^e, 'StpwyiSr], ovueKa Kayo)
k^eSafXTjU koXov TraiSb? 'kpcori 8a/j.€i9. 1350
'II 7ra?, /XT] Kcofxa^e, yepouTi (5e TTeideo duSpr
ov TOL Koofxa^^iif cTvpcpopov dv8pl I'ico.
1-329. SiSuvt' fTi KaXov {sic) A : StSovv' Kerm. : -Sovu'Bgk. 1331.
(TTyrSf > Herwerden. 1335. 5' add. Bek. 1336. tvSuv (sic) A :
€v8u Bek. 1341, Alal Bgk. : alai A. 1343. aeKovaia Bois-
sonade : aeKovai (sic) A. 1345. 54 ti Bek. : 5" en (sic) A, 1349.
ovvfKa (a over an eras.) A. 1352. avf^<ppov with an accent and o
add. by a later hand A.
EAEFEmN B 169
UiKpos KOI yXvKvs e(TTL Kol dpTTaXio? Kol diTrjviqs,
6(ppa reAeioy '^rj, Kvpi^e, veoicnv e/jo)?-
Tjv fxlv yap TeXiarj, yXvKv yiv^Tai- rjv 81 Slcokcop 1355
fir] reXicrr], TToivToov tovt dvLrjporaTOv.
Aid TraLSocpLXrja-Lu enl ^vyov avykvi KelraL
SvcrXo(pov, dpyaX^ov fj.i^rjfj.a (piXo^eyiijs.
X/3^ yap 701 nepl iralSa irovovixevov eis (fnXoTrjTa
axrnep KXr}fjiariva> X^pa nvpl Trpoa-dyeiu. 1360
Nai)? TreTprj irpoaeKvpaas e/^^? (pLXorrjTO^ dfJ-apTcof,
CO TraT, Kal aairpov Tveiafiaro'i dvrtXd^ov.
Ov8a/j.d a ov8' ctTrecot' S-qXiicrofiar ov8i fxe neiaei
ovSds dv6p<x>TT(jC)V cocrre fxe /nj ere ^iXeiv.
^11 iraiScoi' KaXXiare Kal Ifiepoiarare irdvTcov, 1365
arfjO' avrov Kai p.ov navp' kirdKOvaov enr].
TIaL86s roL X^P^^ eari, yvvaiKi 8\ ttkjtos eraipo^
ovSiis, dXX aUl Tov napeovTa (piXel.
UaiSbs 'ipcds KaXos [i\v '^X^^^> KaXbs 8' dTToQiaOar
TToXXov 8' ivpeaOai prJTepou rj T^Xicrai. 1370
fivpia 8' k^ avTov Kp^fxaraL KaKa, jivpla 8 kaOXd'
dXX' eV TOL ravTTj Kal ri? 'ivecTTL X^P'-^'
Ov8a/J.d TTCO Kark/xeiva^ kjxrjv xdpi-v, dXX vrro ndcrau
aUl (yTT0v8aLrjv epx^cci dyyeXi-qv.
lo54. TiXeios Bek. : -eos A. 1358. 5va\. Ahrens : Sva/iopov (sic) A.
1363. oii5' a/xaaovd' (sic) A. 1364. coaTifKfxrjae (sic) A. 1370.
no\\r]v Bek. with no cr. n. on the reading of A : -noWov A,
170 ©EOrXIAOS EAEFEinN B
"OX^ios ocTTi? TTaiSo? kpodv ovK olSe OdXacrcrau, 1375
ovSi ol kv TTOUTOi vv^ kiTLOvaa fxeXei.
KaAo? ecoi^ KaKOTrjTc (ppefcoi^ SeiXoicnu 6fJ.iXe?9
dvSpdai^ Kal Sid rovr ala^pov oi^eiSo? e'x^'^'
CO Trar kyoo 8 deKoov rij? afj^ (piXorrjTO? dp.apTcioi',
cofijprjv epScou old r kXevOepos lov. 1380
" AvOpcoTTOL a eSoKovi' )(^pvcrfj9 napd 8a>pou 'i-^ovra
kXBdv Ki'TTpoyez'Oi'? . . .
. . . Scopoi' loar€(pdi'OV
yii/eruL dv6pd)TroLaiv e^e/i^ ^aAeTrcoraror a.')(6os,
dv pr] KvTrpoyei'T]^ 8(p Xvvlv €K y^aX^ncov. 1385
Ki'Trpoyej^e? KvOepeia SoXonXoKe, aoi tl irepLcraov
"Lev's ToSe riprjcra^ ScJopov eScoK^i' eyjeiv
8apvd's 8' dv6pd>iT(£iv nvKivd^ (ppkvas, ov8k tl? karw
ovTco? 'i(p6ipo9 Kal aocpos coarre (pvytlv.
1377 (ppevuv Haupt : (pifj-ov (sic) A. 1380. wvqyLrjv epSajv
otar (sic) A. 1386. Kvirpoyeves Kvdetpa A.
NOTE. — Stobaeus 11. 1 under the heading Mti'avdpov "Savfovs has
the following lines : —
'AXtjOe'iT] 5e napiCTTCtj
(Tol Kal (fiot, -navTwv xpTip.a hKaiorarov.
Owing to a slip on the part of Grotius, they were inserted in the
Tlieognidea and are printed by the editors after v. 1226. For
MevdvSpov leg. Mtfxvipiuov (Pa&sow).
NOTES
N.B. The symbol | denotes the beginning or end of a line.
1. <L ava ad init. hexam. as H. Ap. 179, 526. ava is only used
in addressing gods, in II. Od. only in addresses to Zeus, ZeC ava
II. 3. 351 ; ai'of occurs in addresses to gods and men, in II. Od.
very frequently in addressing Apollo and Agamemnon.
A. vie, . . . T€Kos. Ajiollo is Aios tskos II. 21. 229 ; Atjtovs Kal
Atos vlosll. 1. 9 ; Atjtovs ipiKvhiO's vlos H. Ap. 182. For the combina-
tion oi vU and TfVos cf. Brjaew^ irah. ^ Afxai^uvos t6kos Eur. Hipp. 10.
2. XTicro|xai : fivTjffOjxai ovSe \a9wixaL 'A-rruWwvoi iKaroio H. Ap. 1.
Ap. Rh. begins with 'Apxo/J^evos aio, ^oi^f, . . . livqao^ai Arg. 1 ;
'a te principium, tibi desinam ' Verg. Eel. 8. 11 ; I'l KaXXiov apxo-
/xfyoiaiv 7] Karanavo^ivoiaiv fj QaOv^wvuv re Aarui Kal 6oav 'imrQiv
eXdreipav detaai ; Pind. fr. 89, cf. Hymn 9. 8 ; ' Prima dicte mihi,
summa dicende Camena, Maecenas ' Hor. Ep. 1. 1 ; cf. Hes. Th. 48.
dTTOTravojxsvos was changed by Turnebus to dvav- on the ground
that dwon- is usually accompanied ))y a genitive; but it is used
alisolutelv II. 21. 372. 5. 288. and with a participle (eiwcuj') Theocr.
7. 90.
3. Mr. Harrison (2).223) has founded an interesting theory on 'some
obscure words' in this little jjoem (^1-4;. 'Having said " at the
beginning and at the end ", why does the poet add " first and last
and in the middle " ? h' ixiaoiaiv has no counterpart in tlie second
line, it is out of the logical order, and it is in a prominent place.
. . . The ijoet 'promises to sing of Apollo in three places, the
beginning, the end [which H. assumes to be lost], and the middh
[773]. . . . "First and last" might have become a meaningless
form of words, but hardly " first and last and in the middle." ' The
alleged significance of kv fxeaoiaiv promptly disappears when we
examine a few parallel cases. In Slilton, P. L. 5. 164, 5 we read,
' Join all ye creatures to extol Him first, him last, him midst,
and without end.' Mr. Harrison endeavours to explain this away
by saying that 'the addition and the position of the third clause are
justified by the fourth '. If needed, a similar explanation could be
offered for the passage in Theognis ; iv ^eV. = ' him midst ', aiei =
.' without end '.
Bat cf. fK Atiji dpxtJJfJ-ioOa Kal es Ala XrjyfTf, Mctaai, . . . dvSpuv 5' av
TlToKijjiaios tvl TTpdiToiai \iyea6aj | ical irvf^aros Kal fxtaaos Theocr. 17.
1, 4. In s^jite of the position of pitaaos there is no special reference
to Ptolemy in the middle of the poem ; nor is there any obscurity
or hidden meaning in the words of Electra ; thv riv' dpxfji' irpaTd
a (^(inoj KaKwv ; nolas TeXfvrds ; riva fxiaov Ta^ai Xufov ; Eur. EI. 907 ;
cf. TTpuaOi Xiwv, oTTiOev 5e dpaKwv, jxtaar] 5e x'V'^'pc' H- 6. 181 ; v fj-lv 8rj
Geos, wdTTip Kal o iraXaius Xoyoi, dpxrjv t6 Kal reXevTrjv Kal jxiaa rwv
iJvTwv dnavrajy «\a;i' Plat. Laws 715 E.
172 NOTES
T6 : most editors have changed re into ae to supply an object for
detffoj. I have retained the MSS. reading because (1) an object can
be easily sujjplied from atio ; 2) irp. n k. var. is the usual form,
TjSvtnfjs TrpwTuv re Kal varaTOv altv dei'Set H. 21. 4.
re . . . Koi . . . Ti as in Pind. Nem, -1. 9.
€V T€ jjL,. iv St jj-eaoienv \ Asius : ev St p.. II. 11. 35.
4. dtiao): aelhri Od. 17. 519 ; Theocr. 18. 7 ; "IMov aeiSoj Little
Iliad 1. There is no need to reject the rare future deiaw. It
occurs in Sappho fr. 11 rdSe vvv eralpais rats efiaiai repirva KaAw;
dfiaiu, where it is rejected by Usener owing to the combination of
vw with a future tense ; but cf. vvv avr' eyx^^V Treipr}Gop.ai II. 5. 279 ;
vvv roi eyw piavrevaoixai Od. 1. 200. Plato quotes an Oi'phic hymn
beginning deiaca aweroiai ; cf. aeiacu Horn. Ep. 14. 1. In Eur. Here.
F. 681 deiacu was changed by Elmsley to deiSw, and the correction
has been accepted by most editors ; the occurrence in G79 of the
present neXaSei is not in itself, as some maintain, a sufficient reason
for the emendation, as there is a frequent alternation of present
and future in the passage : -navaoi^ai <>7o. KfXaSei 079, deiacv 681,
Karanavaofjiey 685, vjxvova' 688, KeXaSijaaj 694. The form is common
in later poetry : Theocr. 22. 135 ; Callim. Apoll. 30. acroj occurs
Babrius 12. 13 ; Aelian, H. A. 6. 1 ; its existence in classical Attic
has been denied. The MSS. of PI. Laws 666 d have aaovai which
some editors retain ; others read ijaovcn f Person). For daeis (Arist.
Peace 1297') some print naet (Dawes, Hall and Geldart).
jjioi kX{j9l : cf. evxonevq) p-oi kXvBl 13 (' precibus meis indulge') ;
KKvre p-oi evxop-evqi Sol. 13. 2, Crates 1. 2 ; k\v91 pev evxopevov ( * audi
me precantem') Soph. ap. Ath. 592 a; 6id St oi eK^vev dprjs Od,
4. 767.
tcrGXa, 'good fortune.' crot piv irapd Kal naicui eaOXuv tOriKe Ztvs
Od. 15. 488, cf. Od. 8. 63 ; eaOXd yap 6eov SiSoutos Solon 33. 2 ; in
a prayer airov ea6\d aoi Trep-neiv Aesch. Pers. 222 ; rropnus 'iadi ruiu
eaOXujv dvw Choeph. 147.
5. I 4>oiP€ aval : 773 ; H. Ap. 257.
0T€ fAfv without U, cf. 997. 931, 1249.
TtKt : tvT tirl At]\ov 'ijiaive poyoaruKos ^Ikeidvia, ] rT]v rure Si] ruKos
uKe. pti'oivi]aev 5e rticeadai. \ dptfn 8i (poiviKi jidXe irrix^e, yovva 5' epeiae |
XeipujVL paKaKSi' fj.ei.ST]ae 5e yai' virevepOev H. Aj). 115-18, cf. Eur.
I. T. 1097; Hec. 458; Ion 919; Scolion 4 ; Catullus 34. 6-8. The
Ephesians put forward a counterclaim in favour of their town as
the god's birthplace, Tac. Ann. 3. 61.
TTOTVia At]tio I : H. Ap. 12.
6. <J)oiv. For this palm cf. Od. 6. 163 ; Callim. Del. 210 ; Cic.
Laws 1. 1 ; Ovid Met. 6. 335. Some versions i^refer the olive. For
primitive tree-worshii^ see A. J. Evans, Mycenaean Tree and Pillar-
worship ; cf. the Bo-tree of Buddhism. Sacred trees are a marked
feature in the Old Testament ; ' the oak which was by Shechem '
Gen. 35. 4 ; • Deborah, a prophetess dwelt under the palm-tree of
Deborah' Judges 4. 5. Boccaccio relates a legend telling how
Dante's mother dreamed that she gave birth to her son under
a lofty bay-tree by a clear stream.
pa5ivfis. Some read paSiv^? with the inferior MSS. The use
of paSivos in Greek literature affords eipial support to either reading ;
(l)Oivi^ is certainly occasionally used as a feminine noun when the
female palm is implied, e. g. rfiat PaKavrj<p6poLai raiy (poiviKajv . . .
NOTES 173
01 epfftvf^ Hdt. 1. 193. The Delian palm was a female, at least it
is represented with berries on an ancient painted vase. But there
is no need to reject the reading of the best MS., especially as the
absence of i {r]is) in the others does not imply that the scribes took
the form for a genitive, for adscript i is very frequently* omitted.
In 1002 we have padtvais x«po^' ii^ exactly the same metrical position ;
Hiller quotes a Carian inscription ending icXrjidos paSivys x^P'^'-^
((paTTTOfievTjv. The word is frequently used with nudes, x*'/'*^, kt\.
In II. Od. it occurs l>ut once [ifxdaOXi] II. 2-3. 582). Cf. iroaalu
vTTo paZivoiaiv Hes. Th. 195 ; tt, p. H. Dem. 183 ; 0pa5ivav di'
'A(pp65tTav Sappho 90; p. xiip Ap. Eh. 3. 106, Theocr. 17. 37;
p. Kvirdpiaaot Theocr. 11. 45. It is frequent in the A. Pal, as an
epithet of Aphrodite and fair maidens; in our passage it denotes
the beauty of her whose son was dOavdrajv icdWiffTos ; elsewhere
she is described as -qxiKopios, KaWi-ndprios, cf. \ivKw\(vos "Hpr} kt\.
Bergk finds a support for paSiuiis in tpoiviuos viov tpvoi Od. G. 163.
€4)a4/. eOos karl rats Kvovaais tSjv TrapaKd/xivajv Xap.Bdvia6ai koI
dnoKovcpi^eii' kavrdi rail' dXyijSuvwv Schol. Ap. Rh. 1. 1131. See some
verv interesting remarks by Sikes- Allen on H. Ap. 117.
t'. do. Kd\. : cf. 1117.
Tpox. A. This is the first mention of the famous oval pond ;
there is no reference to it in the H. Ap. It is about 100 yards in
length and was used as a reservoir for storing rain-water, as there
are but few springs in the island. The temple leased the fish.
See the Appendix on Delos in Sikes-Allen, H. H.
Tpo)(., ' round like a wheel.' Kipviq re tart oot] nfp fj iv AtJAoi -q
TpoxoiilT)s Ka\iofj.ivT} Hdt. 2. 170. Callim. calls it rpoxoioaa (Del.
261j and iripirjyqs {A.\>. 59). It is also mentioned Aesch. Eum. 9 ;
Eur. Ion 167, I. T. 1103. Cf. rpoxoHs fx6Xil38os Paul. Sil. A. P. 6.
65 ; a Pythian oracle delivered to the Athenians refers to nuXios
TpoxodSfos aKpa Kdpvjva Hdt. 7. 140.
8. d7r€ip. = KVKXoTfpTjs, cf. SaicTvXios dnfipoju Aristoph. Danaids.
In the Hymns Delus has the epithets npava-q (H. Ap. 16), dpupipinrj
(ib. 27), TrepiKkvaToi (ib. 181 \
9. 68. dp,. : II. Od. use d^/3. with xQ'T-ai, TrirrKos, uv^. For fragrance
as a sign of divinity cf. vSp^ 5' ifxepotarra Ovrjivruv duo iriirKctiv OKibvaTO
H. Dem. 277 see Sikes-Allen',.
iytk. Cf. aTevd\LC,i hi -yaia niXwpr] Hes. Th. 858 ; fijO-qaiv hi ptya
ipptal y. TT. Hes. Th. 173 ; yeKaaae Se irdia -mpi x^'^'' H- 19. 362.
There is a striking parallel in H. Dem. 13, in which the three
elements of our passage occur (oS/zi?, yala, ttuvtos) kw^' r/Star' oS/jltj,
Trdj 5' ovpavos fiipiis inrfpOf yaid re Trda' tytKaacre Kal dKp.vpov oi5p.a
OaXdcratjs ; cf. ai 5' iyiXaoaav rjioves I'-fjaoio Ap. Eh. 4. 1169 ; cf.
ridete in Latin.
■yaia -it. occurs eight times in Hes. Th.
10. YT|0. yr]6oavvTi di ddkaaaa SucrTaro II. 13. 29, on which L. B,
remark : • This is the only passage in Homer where a distinctlj-
human emotion is ascribed to inanimate nature.' For sympathetic
feeling in nature cf. H. Ap. 135 ; Eur. Bacch. 1084. On the birth
of Ptolemy Kdo;? 5' 6\6x.v^ev ISoTca Theocr. 17, 64.
-IT. dX. IT. : II. 21.59.
11. Cf. "ApTefxt, TToTva 6fd, Ovyarep Atos Od. 20. 61.
6-tipo4)6vq. This epithet is not found in Homer, who calls the
174 NOTES
goddess TTuTVia Orjpwv, aypOTtprj, loxiaipa, TO^O(/)ypo?. Cf. OrjpoaKune
TofoTi KOvpT] A, P. 6. 240 ; Oypwv oXiKovaa yeviOXrjv H. H. 27. 10.
Brunck, regarding such forms as 9rjpo(p6vq to Ije bad Greek, due
to the invention of ignorant scribes, corrected it to er]po(p6ve ; for
the same reason he rejected SenTvo\6xrjs in Hes. W. D. 704. The
MSS. of Ar. have 9rjpo(p6ve nai in Thesmoph. 320, which was changed
by Hermann to -rj, a correction accepted by most editors. "Cf.
ATjfiriTTjp TToKvipopPT] (Hes. Til. 912) ; TopfO(p6va (Eur. Ion 1478).
Pausanias (5. 3) refers to a woman called Q-qpoipovr] ■ of. TavpowoXa
Aius''ApTf pis Soph. Ajax 172 ; Aarovs innorjua OvyaT-qp Pind. 01. 'S. 26.
On the other hand we get Oripoqwvov Ofdv Eur. H. Fur. 378 ; iroXvcpopPov
jalrjs II. 14. 200, 301, but 7. Tro\vf6p0T]v II. 9. 568. Cf. Bergk's note
on this line.
12. e'lo-aQ'. Agamemnon built a temple to Artemis at Megara ;
'ApT(fii5os Itpuv o ' Ayap.( pvojv e-noiTjaev rjVLKa TjXBe KaAxai'Ta olicovvra Iv
M67apois 6S ''IKiov eneaOai -ni'iaojv Pans. 1. 43 ; rT]v cuyape/xfoiv dis 6
fj.v0o9 (i'aaTo Callim. fr. 76.
The epic form was ((raaro (Od. 16. 443), Anacr. epigr. Ill ;
the participle elaapevos (Hdt. 1. 66j borrowed its et from the indie.
(W. Sm. Ion. Dial. § 630) ; tjv von Grjaevs uaaro Callim. Del. 309 ;
ivO' ayvbv Hoafihawvos 'iaaavr'' uvahiov ripevos Pind. P. 4. 204.
e-rrXee includes the preparations for the voyage to Troy; so we
need not follow the commentators, who find here a reference to
the detention of Agam. at Aulis as in Callim. Art. 228.
13. Cf. 767; 0apfias Krjpas d\a\Kut II. 21. 548; kuk^v 5' diru voiJaov
d\a\Kev Hes. Th. 527. Artemis here appears in the triple charac-
ter of (1) huntress; (2) averter of evil, dKf^'iKaKos, like her brother ;
(3) protectress of sailors, vT]oaa6os (Ap. Eh. 1. 570) receiving honour
from Agamemnon.
She is sometimes regarded as the Avife of Apollo (Paus. 10.
12.). Artemis and the Charites were the objects of joint worship
at Athens.
14. Oeol Se re ndi/Ta ^wavrat Od. 10. 306 ; ' in facili est omnia posse
deo' Ov. Ars Am. 1. 562; 'quid tam magnum? addons, unum
me surpite morti ; dis etenim facile est, orabat ' Hor. S. 2. 3. 283.
15. The Muses ai-e icovpm Aids II. 2. 598 ; Hes. Th. 25. 52 ;
Xdpires Aios Kupai Sappho 65. The former were the d. of Z. and
Mnemosyne (Hes. Th. 915), the latter of Z. and Eurynome (ib.
007). The Muses, Charites, Apollo, and Artemis are mentioned
in close connexion by Hes. Th. 907-20.
For the marriage of Cadmus with Harmonia cf. Hes. Th. 937,
975 ; Pind. P. 3. 91. On this occasion 'ATroA.Acoi'a /xtv fciOapicrai rds
5e Movaas auXijaai (Diod. Sic. 5. 49). The gods were also present
at the nuptials of Peleus and Thetis, II. 24. 62.
16. deio-aT'. 'The Gods had to their marriage come, and at
the banquet all the Muses sang,' Matthew Arnold, Cadtmis and
Harmonia.
17. oTTi kt\. Eur. Bacch. 881-901 quotes this proverb in a choric
song exulting in revenge most appropriate to the grandson of
Cadmus. Cf. Kiv^wtvn Kara t^v dpxaiav Trapoip-iav to Kakuv tl>tKov eivai
Plat. Lysis 216 c; kw. prjv to ye KaKXiarov Ipaa piojTaTov Plat. Rep.
402 D. Welcker concludes his note on this proverb with the
words : ' Quam diversum Anglorum, handsome is that handsome
does '.
NOTES 175
KaXos : cf. TO fifj Ka\a Ka\a Treipavrai Theocr, 6, 19; KaXus 6
irais, 'AxeAoie, \i7]v KaKos Callim. A. P. 12. 51.
La Eoche holds that after IS at least one couplet is missing,
in which the poet prays for Kraft mid Anmuth ; Leiitsch requires
a couplet to explain Sid o-toji. There is no difficulty if we regard
dOav. as emi^hatic, and its position justifies this ; the stress is on
the divine origin claimed for the saying. Others (wrongly) trans-
late ' This word of the immortals has passed through the lips of
men', i. e. 'has been widely quoted'. Cf. Sid 5' aOavarajv aTOixarajv
X^yper 6\o\vyTi Ar. Birds 220 ; ovdi Sid (jtoixcitwv rjXGe Hi^-qXov 'iiros
Gregor. Theol. A. P. 8. 25. 2 ; also Aeyei eVos Sid arona Aesch.
Sept. 579.
19-20. See Introd. p. 1.
20. Toio-8' «ir. : dat. with citik. ' on ' ; cf. G49, 1259.
Some translate ' by means of these lines'.
KAeiTT. : cf. VTtb veov ovtos e/j-oii eyparprj, Kai tis avTo (K\eip( 'ypa<pfv
Plat. Farm. 128 d.
21. d\\., with a genit. absol. instead of the usual d\\. t/ rtvos ;
for its use without a genitive cf. wv ow€«* «fSoy dv-qrov dA.Ad£as ^'x^^
Eur. Bacch. 53.
22. Tras tis : cf. 621. Usenor and Imrnisch hold that -nas tls
could not have been written in the age of Theognis; but it is found
in Sol. 27. 7 ; Pind. Is. 1. 49; Hdt. G. SO. In Attic it is common,
e. g. Eur. fr. 090, 1065.
Cf. Koi ra jxkv dis TtXioiro' Xe-yoL hi tis dv6efj.a \(vaawv, tov Kvpvvaiov
tolt' 'EparoaOeveos Erat. Ep. ad Ptol. 17.
23-6. Imitated in 801-4,
Trdi/Tus err' dv9. is common in Homer, e. g. 11. 10. 213 ; Kar' dvOp.
d\d\Tj(T9ai Od. 15. 276 ; ■npu(pavTov aofia Ka6' "EAAaras iuvra Pind.
01. 1. 120. See note on 83.
ovoji. : note the play on words iJvonaoTus daToiaiv ; cf. -nivBos
UivOfiis in Eur. Bacch. 367 ; ujbvaao 'Ohvaadis Od. 1. 62. In Homer
and Hes. ovofx. is only used with ovk = nefundus.
24. Cf. 368 ; 'ipfpLaaiv iv ne-ydKon irdaiv d5{iv \a\fn6v Sol, 7.
25. x"' Zeiij aWoKa fj.fv irekd a'lOpios, uWoKa 5' vfi Tlieocr. 4. 43 ;
ov5 6 Kpiiaaoiv Zivs iixov . . . ovt' e^iwofi^pwi' ovt iTravxpiTjaas (/n'Aos
Soph. fr. 470.
26. dvexi^v, ' refraining ' (cf. Karix^' without an object, Theog.
262) ; KQjKvovTas Koi dvix^ovjas ttjv 'S.iKiX'iav pirj in' avTovs (Jvai Thuc.
6. 86, ' keeping back '.
27. Cf. 1049 ; o cr((>iv ivcppoveajv dyoprfaaro II. 1. 73 ; aol 8', w veaviaK,
ov KaKwi inroOrjaofjiai, d\A' oidirfp avrui ffiaOov ore TTcui fj Ar. Birds
1362, 3.
28. Cf. -nah (T (ujv Od. IS. 216 ; \p^ Trai'S' eV eoi/ro KaKd SiSaaKffXd'
ipya Phocyl. 13 ; oV ttok kovra naiS' eV eywy (diSaoKov Theocr. 5. 36.
T. dyaO., ' the nobles ' ; cf, optimafes, ol rtaxfis, and the like.
29. The reading Treirwo was proposed by Bergk and adopted in
his text before he discovered that a similar correction had been
made in our best MS. A. Bekker's text reads nivwao and he has
no note on the reading of any MS. There is no doubt that the
MS. ^ has in many places been defaced and 'corrected' after Bekker
had collated it. See my critical notes passim (e. g. on v. 29, and
especially 276, 1244). After forming the above conclusion I dis-
covered that it had already been arrived at by Jordan. 'The
176 NOTES
V of TTfiti'vao is always long'; Bgk. compares eaavo II. 16. 585;
Od. 9. 447 ; daivvo II. 24. 63. To these we might add <pao Od. 18.
171 ; for the short vowel cf. ^t^K^ai II. 11. 380 ; double forms,
fiffivrjaai II. 23. 648, -rjai II. 21. 442 ; 'iaraao (several times), but
napiarao II. 10. 291 (ace. to Aristarchus, -ao MSS.). The -a- forms
are the result of analogj'.
€ir' : fxiaOos fap dWos hp" epyfxacnv Pind. Is. 1. 47 ; tis Kev fiot
roSe epyov vnoax'JfJ'ffos TeXeaeie Suipcu tni fxiyaXci) ; II. 10. 303.
30. For the absence of a neg. before rtyuds cf. 7^ 5' ouS' af)p ov5'
ovpavus ^v Ar. Birds 694 ; ovs Tpaias ov5' 'EWrjvis Eur. Troad. 477.
dperds, ' rewards,' cf. 624 ; Pind. Nem. 10. 2, 5.53; Is. 4. 17; Soph.
Philoct. 1420; Plat. Symp. 208 d. See App. F in Bury's Isthmian
Odes, where he suggests that there were two separate words (1) =
nfta connected with alpoTrjs, dv-qp, rjvopir], apelmv [Welsh ' nerth '],
••manliness'; (2) connected with dpwpiai, apeaat, 'compensation',
'fee' ; cf. dpeTaoj, ' I prosper,' Od. 19. 114; dperri, ' jDrosperity,' Od.
13. 45 ; Boisacq, Diet. Etym., protests against (1 .
81. alaa yap ovtws eori 345. ravra p.iv ovrws i(t9i Pythag. C.
Aur. 9. The expression is frequently used in dismissing one
subject and passing to a new one, as w5' epbav Hes. W. D. 760.
irpocrojJiiXd) is not found elsewhere until the Attic period.
Cf. 1165, 6; ravTci roi icaKoh ufxtXcuv dvBpaaiv SiodaKerai Aesch. Persae
753.
32. 'ASprjTov Xoyov S) Waipe p-aOaiv Tols dyaSoiis <pi\ei, tSjv SeiXwv
S' d-jTexov, yvovi oti SeiXoti u\iya X''P'^ Praxilla ; p^-Tjdi /caKuiu irapov
IxTjS' kaOkojv viiKiOTTipa Hes. W. D. 716.
34. y.iy. Svv. ] 374. Kpuaaov ^e vXovtov ical Padvanopov x^°^^^
dvSpwv SiKaiwv KayaOaiv u/xiXiai Eur. fr. 7.
35. Cf. 563-6. offTis 8' up.iXwi' Tjderai kukoTs dv-qp, ovTranroT rjpaiTTjcra,
yiyvwOKoiv oti ToiovTOi tad' OLOiaiTep T^derai ^wdiv Eur. fr. 809 : tpdeipov-
aiv TjOr] XPV'^^^ ofxiXiat KCLKai lb. 1013 ; yeypanrai Se' ^erd di'8/30?
dOwov dOwos €ffT) Kal /xfTa (KXfKTov (KKeKTui ear] Kot fifrd arpt^Kov
SiaaTptipet?. KoWdaOai ovu rois ayioi? irpoarjKii, oti 01 KoWwpavoi avrois
ayiaaOrjcrovTai' evrevOfv u Qioyvis ypdtpa' laOKwv fxtv . . . voov Clem.
Alex. Strom. 5. 677.
36. (Tvjip,. ovbipia yap SitvoTtpa aov ^vpfxei^aa oiSa yvvaiKi Ar.
Eccles. 516.
37. Cf. 99, 100, 753. ovk dyaeoiaiv ofiiXtTs Od. 18. 383.
K. IT. ^r\(r. I Cf. u)i iroTi <paaiv | 1287 ; a'l nore Kd5/iov | 15.
39-42. See Introd., p. 49.
Ktpo) is frequently used in oi-acles Ad/85a Kvfi, re^ei 5' uXoo'irpoxov
Hdt. 5. 92. It is used metapliorically to denote the ' throes of
composition', with and without an object; iv rati ipvxais Kvovaiv
Plat. Symp. 209 a.
40. €tp0vvTT]pa, 'a man who will guide, direct'; not = KoXaarrii
here. Cf. o'iaKos ivOvvrqpos varaTov vewi Aeseh. Suppl. 717 ; -miSaXiq)
iOvvfTO Od. 5. 270 ; uiad KvPepv-qTa^; ao^pus vpivodvaaa' evdvve KXetol
vvv ippfvas dp(Tfpas Bacehjl. 11. 1 ; v(Ol yap olaKOVofioi /cparova'
'0\vpiiTov Aesch. Prom. 149.
vPpios : cf. 603, 835.
41. do-Tol oiSc 61, 283 ; without oi'Se 24, 367.
■f|Y€(i. : cf. 855 ; dvdpaii' 5' tK fj.eydXaiv ttoXis oWvTar eh Se po-
vdpxov hrjfxoi dtSpir) dovKoavvT^v eirfafv Sol. 9. 3 ; Srjfxov 6' qytp-uvav
aSiKOi vuos Sol. 4. 7.
NOTES 177
<ra6<j>. : cf. (ja6<ppoaiv (same pos.) 437 ; auKppuu 431, 454.
42. T€Tpa<J)., 'are set upon, inclined to,' witli a notion of change,
which is also suggested by «'0'. aol 6* l/zd KTjSta Ovfius (ireTpa-rriTo
iTTovofVTa (ipecrOai Od. 0. 12 ; t/St; fioi KpaS'n] TfrpaTTTO vitcrOai Od. 4.
260 ; irpdrrovTo to. npaypara (vSiSuvai Thiic. 2. (>•").
€S K. IT. mnT€n' fh dvarSp'iaj' Eur. EI. 982 ; (h dr]6iav Eur. llel.
418.
43. 01 fap rotoibe Kal iroAsis olicovaiv (v koL SuipiaTa Eur. El. 38(5.
45. 8-ri(jiov here of the ' masses ' as in 233, 847, 849, 947 ; Sol. 5. 1 ;
)( iravTi T€ STjficv Th. 1005.
(|>9eip. Some prefer the indie, and begin a new poem at 47.
Hartung assumes an ellipse in 44 : 'Good men never ruin a state,
but when the bad, &i-., they ruin it and cpOfipovai «tA."
SiK. , iusta inhtsfis: rhmf ; for phrases with Sikyj ef. 292, 688, 544.
errei KaKuv avSpa SiKaiov (pptrat, (I pei'^oo "ye Siktjv dSiKwrepoi t^tt Hes.
W. D. 271 ; 0£ 5( 5i/fay ^('ivokji Kal ivbripoiai StSovaiv Wdas Koi pirj ti
TtapiK^alvovai SiKalav. Toiat TtOrjKf ttoAi?. Xaoi 5' avOfvffti' iv avrfj . . .
ois S' iJPpis Tf pip-q\f KaKT) Koi axirXia tpya kt\. Hes. W. D. 225 sqq.
47. drpensiv is always intrans. and never used in the middle.
drpepii^eiv is trans. 303, in the middle it ^quiescerc. Cf. o yow
■ndvra atiwv Kal dTptixi^ojy Xen. ap. Clem. Str. 5. 714. -qpipi^dv is
trans., Xen. de re. equ. 7. 18 ; ripepia} is always intrans. ypeptl-
i^eadat is found Aristot. Anal. post. 1. 29 and Themist. p. 55. So
we have good parallels for drpepii^eaOai of whicli I have found
no other instance. Schomann's drpefi (fferrOai is also tempting.
drptpas ri<j6ai miglit be read as II. 13. 280, 2. 200.
49. For €x)t'(1'v following urav (before theapodosis) cf. the frequent
repetition of d after the apod, in Homer.
Tavra anticipates KepSea S. as ravra peKoi, Kpvitrah'n] <{HK('jTr]s
Mimn. 1. 2.
50. 8T)p,. KaKov : Sol. 4. 27.
51. 2. ff Siv ardffte^ eyyivovTai. tK ht tuii' (naaicov <puvos, Ik Se tov
<j>6i'ov d-niliri Is //ovi'apx'V Hdt. 3. S2 ; If wv ardam re (<pvrjaav, Si'
avrdi Kal (puvvs ttoKitikos. o pikv efX(pv\ioi? OKpayais, u Se Taiv ■noKfp.toav
Flav. Jos. Ant. 18. 1.1; rrrdais yap epcpvAa Tro\efiov upo(ppoviovTos
roaovTo) kukiov eart vaai Tr6\fpos uprji'Tjs Hdt. 8. 3 ; ctt. eptpvXoi
Sol. 4. 19 ; vppi^ <i>vTfvft Tvpavvov Soph. O. T. 873.
(jioOvapxos 51 TToXet all MSS. except AG) is very abrupt ; the
reading I have adopted, following Ahrens, Bgk., and Harrison,
has the advantage of being closer to the best MSS. oiOa was
changed to oire which would be readily corrected into otSe ; a
singular subject was then found for aSoi (fj,oiivapxos" . There is
no contradiction between 44 and 52, as a (52) denotes a step beyond
the iiPpcs of 44 ; the poet's warning may stop the v^pis before it
develops into err. ep(p. &c.
54. ovre S'lKas (v dSuTa ovre Oipiaras Od. 9. 215. of the uncivilized
Cyclops.
55. Cf. w KaKiffT diToXovpfvoi StKai Keyoi'Tes mpnraTiiTi Si<p6ipa>
iXovTfs Menand. Epitr. 12, implying that such persons have no
right to meddle with SIkcu. Tlie Helots of Sparta wore a SifpOipa
and Kwfj (Athen. 657 d . The slaves at Sicyon were called Karcuua-
Kocpopot because they were dressed in a KaruvaK-q, a coarse frock,
with a border of sheejiskin (Theopomp. ap. Athen. 271 d), cf. Ar.
Eccles. 721-4; Lysist. 1151. According to Suidas and Hcsychius
N
178 NOTES
Pisistratus comiielleil Athenians to wear a frock of this kind iu
order that the country people might be ashamed of their dress,
and so keep away from town !
KartrpiPov, contemptuously, ' rubbed ', 'wore out'. wstuv
TTpoTtpwv olov aKfvapiwv Karampiixixivoiv Plat. Alcib. 1. 113e ; eKaaTi]!'
Twv \pvxcoi' iroWd awfiara Karajpi&tiv Plat. Phaedo 87 d ; rfiv fxiv
XKaixvSa Kajtrpixpt Aapuos, ovk h noKpdv, ttjv ixviju-qv 5' oh KaTtrpi-^pe
TTis hwptds Themist. Or. 8, p. 110. For the subject cf. Arrian,
An. 7. 9.
56. u)o-t' = ws as often in poetry, especially epic.
«Xa<})oi : types of timidity. TtBij-nCrfs I'jvTf vt^poi II. 4. 243 ;
1'paias o'l TO napos nep (pv^aKivris (Xdfoiaiv io'iKfaav II. 13. 102 ; cf.
Aa7ws Dem. De Cor. 2G3 ; ' vitas hinnuleo me similis, Chloe' Hor.
Od. 1. 23. 1. 'Rom&w fucjitivi were called cervi.
tvtii., ' lived,' witii a suggestion of ' grazed like animals'.
57. Cf. 1109.
58. Cf. 780, 977, 1018.
av 5' tlnopouv dcexfc^a' Od. IG. 277.
59. yiKdv km II. 2. 270 ; Od. 20. 358, 21. 376.
60. YvujJiTi = yvajpia/xa, 'distinctive mark of good and bad men.'
'Though they are now dyaOoi they still behave like KaKo'i (who
ruin a state), for tliey do not know the difference between good
men and bad.' v , - ^ >
Cf. oTOf iravras Siai Pel3\i]ie6Tfs, ov paStov yvivvai Tr]v -qXiKiaV dio
Kai \f-yovai yvwuTjV ixuv orav a/3oXos v, orav hi (iefiKijicws, ovk ex'tii'
Arist. Hist. Anim. 576. 15 ; ' de dentibus equorum aetatem indi-
cantibus.' ,
62. Cf. 113, 979-82. wj koI fyiu rriv \ Ik OvpLov (pikfov II. 9. 342 ;
he evfxu) 5e >pL\fWTt Bion 6. 2 ; tK ifavToi vuov Hdt. 8. 97.
XptiTi: Find. N.8. 42; seep. 42. ^ ^
63 diro -yX. )( «« 6. ' in word alone ' ; toi vw 6' ofioiws Kdiru rrj%
y\uaai]s Kiyo: Soph. 0. Col. 936. In Aesch. Agam. 813 )( 're ipsa' ;
cf. Hes. W. D. 709 ; cf. dno ar^naTos, (pcov^i )( dnu HapSirjv. ^ drr. y. also
means 'by word of mouth' (dire de houcl/e) ; uaa re diro yKwaarjs
(tp7]To avTots (Inov Time. 7. 10 ; Hdt. 1. 123.
64. xp- cTTTOvS. : H. Herm. 332.
o-vji., ' share.' avft. av(MP6\ata, ' form mutual contracts,' Plat.
Laws 958 c.
65. 7VWO-TJ. Similar warnings 1100, 1170.
oifvpwv, 'wretched,' jt(Mi>«f/i'/c7t. Cf. a similar use of Sv(tt??i/os-,
miser, infelix. Somewhat similar is dtCvpfi (vl Kufxri Hes. W. D.
639 ; ai^vpf Ar. Clouds 655.
66. 't'lr': cf. KaXov tlSos «V II. 3. 45; ovStirore acpivovre ti i:r^p.averjvm
(iTi Sfos ovt' diToKiaOai Od. 8. 563.
67 After SoXovs some add t' ; there is no need for it after the
first of a series ; cf. II. 1. 37 ; Hes. Th. 339 ; Pind. 01. 9. 32.
iroXvTrXoKia, hap. leg. ; the adject, -kos is common (cf. 21o), =
dolosus, 'twisting, wily, slippery, shifty'. er)piov 1v<pwvos noKv-
ir\oKUT(pov PI. Phaedr. 230 a ; ovnco raxnrjs rjKOvaa iroXvirXoKontpas
ywaiK6s Ar. Thesm. 435. Hesych. equates it with TroXiiTpono^.
t<|)iXTi(rav, ' have ac-quired a taste for ' ; it is not a gnomic aorist.
68. |jn]K«Ti cTwCojt., perditi; cf. 235, 288, 675. duSpes oi'ovs Su
iv v6\€i Tovs- awdr^aontvovs Plat. Theaet. 176d; Stf yap rriv ■noXireiav
TTjv fiiWovaay aai^taeat ndvTa PovK«i6at rd /[/tpr; ttjs irdXtajs dvat Kal '-
via-
NOTES 179
uiviiv rahra Aiist. Pol. 1 270 ; al yap nXfiaTai . . . Tro\(jj.ov(Tai fiiv G(i)^ov-
rai, HaraKTTjaaixfvat Si rrjp dpx^i' dnoWvi'Tat Arist. Pol. 1334 ; aw^ofxai ) (
aAiatconat Til. 236. crcu^iaOai — tiyiaivfiv, 'to be well, prosjjer ' ;
aai^oixtvov (jf icai vytaivovTa xprjaacrOat tois Pi0\iois Hesycli. (To^C-
)( SvaTvxft" Ar. Frogs 1450. Here ;ind in 235, 675 A has cro)^..
O <Tw{". : the readings of the other MSS. are not recorded.
♦•,9. Cf. 284.
71. |a«t', • in quest of,' as in Honit-r.
PovXcv, ' prefer.' Cf. end no\v l3ov\ofiat avrfji' o'Ikol «x*^"' H-
1. 112. See note on 146.
KoL TTuKK' ffxoyTjiju I II. i). 4!)2, Od. 5. 223 ; it. pLoyqaas \ Od. <i.
175, 23. 101.
72. uSuv (KTiXfaavTCi \ Od. 10. 41.
73. dvaKoivto : cf. alSio 1331. I hav(! found no other instance
<>f Kotvfw. Pind, uses Kotmo). KOivtDviaj is common; avauoivoivionai
Pint. Brut. 12. Cf, piyuoj, -ioj, uyKuw, -to:, /xarrTtyvu (Hdt. 7. 54)
-f'w (Hdt. 1. 114).
74. Cf. 498, 580, <;22, 698, 792, 814. 1016.
75. *irix. more frequently with dat. or with irpus and accus. as
Thuc. 7. 21 ; with eni Plat. Menex. 241 d. La Roche is wrong in
saying that this is the only instance of tmx- c. accus. Cf. SiKawv
enix- TTpay/xa Plat. Crito p. 45 c; t-nex^'-Pl'^"-^ kuko. p]ur. Hipji. 707.
ixtya (pyov fin a different sense) Od. 3. 2(>1.
76. dvTjKeaTov Xa^iv aKyos II. 5. 394.
77. iyvwKtu^ I'lTi KTTjpidTwv iravTwv iaji TipnuiTarov avrjp (pi\os GvvtTvs
T€ KOI (Vfovi Hdt. 5. 24 ; tticttos iv icaKvis dvTjp icpfiaaaiv yaX.rjVTji
vavTiXoicnu elaopdu Eur. Orest. 727.
dvTtpii., Juq). leg. Cf. dvTiarjKuai, -ma6p.i^w, -TaXavrivcn, -fifrpfw.
Two constructions are jtossible — (1) dat. with gold ; (2) gen. againut
<jold. oiih' (i KfV a' avruv XP^^V tpvaanOai dviiyoi II. 22. 351 ; dvTi-
arjKujaas hi at (pOfipn rijs irdpoiO' evnpa^las Eur. Hee. 57. For tln'
infin. cf. [jUwAn] x"^*"''''' Se t' opvaativ Od. 10. 305.
78. BixocTT., • civil dissension ■ ; 'ipya dtxocrraairjs Sol. 4. 38. It is
contrasted with dSf\<puv unotppoavvt] by Plut. who (Mor. 479 a)
quotes a pi'overb ev 8e dixoaraairj Koi u ndyicaKos e/xfAope Ttfifjs.
79. Cf. 645 ; iravpoi 5' h' tiovw Tnaroi ^porwv Kafidrov pt.tr aXaixjiavdv
Pind. N. 10. 78; ' dift'ugiunt cadis cum faece siccatis amici ferrc
iugum pariter dolosi ' Hor. Od. 1. 'ib. 26.
dv8p. It, II. 16. 170.
81. 6^. e. e'x- I II- 22. 263 ; dVStxa 9. tx- I He.s. W, D. 13 ; dicTjSia
e. €X. I \V. D. 112 ; raXaaifpova 6. 4'x. | Tyrt. 5. 5 ; cf. Th. 765.
82. p.€T€x<«> not in Hom. or Hes., ireSex'" '** used by Alcaeus and
Sappho, ptiT. by Pindar. It takes the thing shared in the genitive,
the share in the accus.
83. 8iS-r|(x€vos frequently in the same metrical position (cf. 183.
403) in Hom. ; cf. Od. 15. 90. 21. 22, 23. 253.
ir. kit' dv0p. Od. 1. 299 and often;
84. jtT) generic.
a^yoi : cf. ov k(v dX-ijios (aj dufjp u) rucraa ytvoiTO II. 9. 125; dvSpl 5e
K ovic ti'ftie ... OS 6v7]Tui t' f'ir) koi tSoi Arjij.rjT(pos aKTrjv II. 13. 322.
^Y") of ^ ship, Od. 7. 9, 24. 299. For the comparison cf. ian yap
dpi(j)OTtpoi(Tiv vvflSea nvSrjaaaOai noXXd fidX', ov5' av vrjvs tKaro^vyo-i
axdoi dpoiTo II. 20. 247 ; ' una navis est iam bonorum omnium ' Cic.
n2
180 NOTES
85. For the eyes as the seat of at'Stuj of. (fmalv ovoivl ovroji kvarj-
Ha'ivtaOai ttjv rivwv avai^tiav ws kv rot's (xpOaXixoTs' ' oivo^apts , Kwot
oniMT ex'^"' </>'?<^''' (!!• 1- 225) 0» the Sublime, ch. 4. 4.
87. jiT), as often, qualifying two clauses introduced by fiey
and 5(.
aXX-ji is better than aWas whicli is due to (ppivas (^A infra
1082 c). ' _
€X«, ' direct, turn ' ; ttcS/oi'S' e'xoi' ujiceas 'innovs 11. 3. 263 ; tot'
d'AXoff' avTou ofifia Baripa 5« vow 'ixovra Soph. Trach. 272. For the
sentiment cf. II. 0. 313 ;' Psalms 28. 3, 62. 4.
88. Cf. 416, 622, 1372 ; icoitpos 'iviari j'6os \ Sol. 11. 6.
89. KaO. 9. v., ' sincerely' ; Kat /.le KaKfj "^/vv-q ipopo'irj imOapbi' OijXivq
vuov Scol. 20 ; 6. dyi'afxnTov voov Aescli. Prom. 164.
diT., ' give up' ; ixfjviv aTroetirdiv II. 19. 35 ; fxijyii' aTrenrovTO^ II. 19.
75 ; it also means 'disown' ; dw. rw vlov vnd ktjpvkos Plat. Laws 928 d.
90. Cf. TroKf/Mov, 'ixOpav a'iptaOai.
91. 5ixa voov, 'a forked, divided, deceitful naiad'; . K-'-li > *'^-
910. Cf. niffToi' yap ov5h' y\ujaaa Sid arofxaTOi \a\eT SixopvOov txovaa
Kapbiri voTjfia Pittac. ap. Diog. L. 1. 4. 5 ; dixovovs dolosxis. The
sense is different in 5ixa OvpLov <xoi'T€s II. 20. 32.
93. opcoTjs : cf. alnv ol iaaurai . . . v^as evnrpfjaai, ore fifj avros ye
Kppvioiv ffx0dKoi II. 13. 319; ' tlu^ clause is a relative conditional.
oTf ixrj = d fiT]^ (Leaf and B. .
The reading of ^0 is better than that of the other MSS., 'as
long as you can see him ', not ' as long as lie sees you'.
94. vo(r<}). : cf. ' absentem qui rodit amicum' Hor. Sat. 1. 4. 81.
dtW-qv with KttK. in apposition is better than the redundant i'o(T(]>.
d\KT) (inf. MSS.).
ifjcri.: cf. oira Xttpioiaaav Uiai II. 3. 152 ; yKwaaav ovKtr' 'Attlkt^v
iivras Sol. (A. Pol. 12). yXuiaaa, ' language.' occurs in Horn. (Od. 19.
1 75) ; ' mere talk ' Hes. W. I). 709 ; d\(jivdii irpos aKfxovL x"-^'^^^^
yXuiaaav Pind. P. 1. 88.
95. Join It. dv. 'associate' ; <j>. «<rO. predicate.
96. oi t' *S niv ^d^ovai, KaKws S' uiriOei' (ppoviovai Od. 18. 168.
Xwa : see on 853.
97. Toroj OS Od. 2. 286, 4. 826 ; tolovtos o? Soph. Antig. 691, Time.
2. 60,
98. opyV) ' disposition " as 214, 312. 964. 1059 ; Hes. W. D, 304 ;
'bad temper ' Th. 1223, 1301 ; or(5d ae val /xd 9eovs ical 0apvv uvra
iptpetv (<T( = Eros) Mcleag. A. P. 12. 48.
99. dvTL icaaiyvTjTov ^iivus 6' iKiT-qs rt rirvKTai Od. 8. 540. Hesiod
gives different counsel, ixrjSl Kaatyvrjrcv laov TroidffOcu kraipov VV. D.
707 ; cf. 1050 and dW kvl 9vixa> pdWiv Od. 12. 217,
100. I ({>pd^6o as 557; cf. ttppdaOrj nal h Ovptuv IjSaAeTo Hdt. 1. 84.
t^ouCo-co I 112, 1286.
101. (j.T)5eis tloes not occur in Hom. /ijjSer II. 18. 500.
102. a'i K u(pe\6s ri yefwixfOa II. 13. 236 ; but toiv 6' d\Kwv oi/5ev dp'
rjv iJipfXos Th. 700 ; tcoi' v(p(Xos ovbiu Hdt. 8. 68.
103. ov yap KiV pvaairu rr' iiniic icaicov Od. 12, 107.
-it6v. xaX. : Od. 23. 249.
104. eo-9X6v : cf. iTvpi)v t- (/xir\T](reixfv kaOKwv Od. 11. 31. There is
no doul)t that originally A had pLiyaSovvai ; this was changed into
pLtra^ovvai. The Latin ti-anslation has -ndare after an erasure ;
evi<lently the translator found fityaS. wliioh he rendered by magnum
NOTES 181
dare. The correction in A is therofore later than the Latin transla-
tion, wliich probably belongs to the twelfth centuiy. Is the origin
of ^1*70 to be sought in niyioTov ^111) ? For rov (demonstr.) cf. to
250. See Appendix.
10.3. Cf. 85i, 955, 1367.
100. Kai after Taos, o^ioios. aiiros. ■napa-nXTjaio's = ac after aeqiie, &c.
We have avtipnv fjTripfia h' 77? (Plat. Kep. 497 b) as well as cttt. dpovpav
Hes. W. 1). 463. Tlie poet was possibly thinking of the sea as
arpv-ftTO's in the sense of ' uuharvested ' ; ni) /caicdv tii ep^Tjs' crirelpeiv
'iaov laT kvL nuvToj Ps.-Phofvl. 152 ; tls nirpas re Koi \i6ovs airfipovrts
of fruitless marriage Plat. Laws 838 e ; ' Plena tot ac tantis referetur
gratia factis, nee sinet ille tuos litus arare boves' Ov. Trist. 5. 4.
48 ; ' Quid harenae seinina mandas ? non profecturis litora liubus
aras ' Ov. Her. 5. 116. • Sancho, I have always heard it said that
to do good to the vulgar is like throwing water into the sea '
Don Quixote i. 19 ; and again 'The wicked are always iingrateful '.
The Ureeks had a great many proverbial expressions to denote
useless labour, TrKwuv \i6ov, &c. ; see Theocr. 16. 62 and Leutsch-
Schneidewin, I'arofmiiKjraphi Gruec/. jMssiiii.
107. fjid\a ictv liaOv Krjiup aid | ds iupas apt-uiiv Od. 9. 134.
108. -irdXiv dvTi\., for the redundancy cf. irdXiv avTis Pind. 01. I.
68 ; TtdXiv dvali\iT!(LV Ar. Plutus 95.
dvTiX. is more common in the middle. It has been maintained
that the word did not exist until the Attic jjeriod. Eui*. uses the
act. H. F. 646 ; anivboLS avrtKa^uv -tjv an' (/xev x'^pt'f'O- Longus, A. P.
G. 191. 8.
109. 10. Cf. 'A feller could do me ninety-nine good turns, and if
he done me one l)ad one it would wipe 'em all out,' Sandy, by Mrs.
Hegan Rice.
110. tKKfX-, ' wasted ' ; icdicxfw tu ttuv adipia/xa Soph. Philoct. 13 ;
6 yap ndpui (h ictvui' r/p.Cji' /xoxGoi inl ^rjpon hcKi\VT^ alyiaKoh Epigr.
Adesp.
111. 12. No satisfactory explanatiua ol these lines has yet been
'•ttei'ed. The Latin translation uf 111 nins : ' boni maximum
gaudent patientes ' ; Welcker renders: ' boni plurimum fruuntur
beneficio accepto ' ; Dreykorn gives us : 'at probi homines maximi
(commodi) i)articii)em faciunt ubi acceperunt ' ; Hartung prints
rd fxiytfJT' (v iravp' 'ioKovai iraOuVTis which he translates, 'vergilt
mit Wucher die kleinere Wohlthat'; others explain : 'haviim
experienced the greatest benefit, enjoy it.'
The contrast to fiv 6' %v dfrnprris and tKnixvTai requires the
general sense to be : ' the good do not take offence at the greatest
of wrongs, but show gratitude for the good services they have
received'. The conjectures dfxavpiaKovai (Alirens) and e\a(]>pi^ovm
(Bergk) are admirably suited to the context ; I have adopted the
former ('blot out, hide ') as it is closer to the ilSS. readings. Cf.
ovre \6yoi (aOKus <pav\r]v irpQ^iv dfiavpiaKei, ovre Tpfj^n dyadr] ^\aa<prjixiri
XvpLaiverai Democr. ap. Stolj. Append. Flor. § 14 ; (wofxia -navfi
Kupov, v^piv d^avpoT Sol. 4. 35 ; Tro\Aoi ye Bvrjjujv tw Opdaei rds aviU(popd9
^r]Tova' dixavpow icdnoKpinrTtoOaL icaKa Eur. fr. 420 ; to piiy. — r. /x.
KUKov, or T. pi. icaKws iraO. as rd jxtyima (v -naOwv Dion Prus. Hunter
§ 53 (in Wilamowitz Reader, vol. i).
112. (tvf]|Jia cannot = nvTjfXT] as many commentators maintain
ifw. (X- = ' remember '). I ])ropose the following : pi'rjpia 5t x<>^(t'.
182 NOTES
'they pile up a memorial of thanks to good deeds.' Kal xip- ^'viz.
thanks') liendyadys as 1040. Their gratitude is the monument
which shows that they have not forgotten, tu (ivfjfia noWol xuaov-
aiv d^'tai Tjfxajv Xen. Cyrop. 7. o. 11. This reading suits dfiavpiatiovai;
cf. fVTafpiov Si TOtovTov ovT^ ivpws ovd' 6 iravSafjaToip dfxavpujcrd ■xpuvoi
Simon, ap. Diod. 11, 11 ; narpo/cAoio rdfov fivfjix' iixpLivai II. 23. Gl'*,
• something to remember the Inirial of P.'
For the sentiment cf. dKiarai rot tppiva iadXojv II. 13. 115 ; ' Et
bene apud memores veteris stat gratia facti ' Verg. Aen. 4. 531).
114. For nautical metaphors and comparisons cf. 4.58, 460, 570,
856, 970, 12/3, 1361. rofj TToWolai ydp Pporwv dmajoi kaO' (raipeiai
XiyL-qv Soph. Ajax 683.
115, 6 = 643, 4; Pseudo-Pliocyl. 92 = Th. 115. La Eoche object*
to the genitives iroa. 0p., on the gi'ound 'ein ahnliches Beisiiiel des
Genetivs ist mir nicht bekannt '. There is no irregularity ; it is
implied that they are companions of the meat and drink and not
of the man himself (cf. 'disciples of the loaves'); cf. iiov(p6v(,
fir]XO-i'i'^'''o-< ■TOfevfievf, Satros kraipe H. Herm. 436 : the lyre is called
daiTos iraiprj ib. 31.
117. Cf. 963 sqq.
118. ' Nor is there anytliing of greater value than caution.'
Needless objection has been raised against this line ; the generali-
zation is perfectly natural. ' Nothing is harder or worth more
heed than to discover a counterfeit man' (Harr.) is hardlj' a
possible translation ; it is a long way from mpl noWov uvai to irepl
ttA. fv\al3. fivai. It is far better to take ev\. as genitive of the
standard of comparison with irXeovos corresponding to dvSpos
with Ki^S. ; various emendations have been proposed to secure the
meaning, ' nothing recxuires more caution than such a man ' ; thi-
best is Heimsoeth's taO' oirep rj irXiovos or Peppmiiller's kaTiv onep
wXfOVOi. irepl nXtovos like rrfpt noWov elvai Antiph. 1.3; nfpl irKeiaTov
(Tvai Andoc. 1. 29; nepl travrus tnoiuTo Siairpd^acrBai Xen. C'j'r. 1.4. 1.
119. Owing to the repetition of Kvpve it is better to regard
117. 18 as a separate poem.
KipS-qXos- ' counterfeit, spurious' ; dpyvptov Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 9 ;
xprjfffios Hdt. 1. 66. Pind. uses Ki(38a\os in a fr. ap. Athen. 455.
dv<rx«T6s = araiTxeTo? = dveKTus ' endiu'able '. ov yap er' di'a\eTd
(pya TfTfvxarai Od. 2. 63.
Cf. Scol. 7.
120. dvSpl cro<|>tp 1 1004. aotpos is not found in early epic with
the exception of Margites 2.
121. Cf. Kal voov iv aTTjOicrai 507 ; cf. 387, 899.
\e\-f\9r\ : cf. em\(\a0a Pind. 01. 10. 4.
122. iv (pptalv aXKifxoi' rijop II. 17. Ill ; ?iTop iv (Tttj9. II. 1. 188.
iv Kpablri II. 20. 169. 86\iov : cf. 1244.
il/u8p6s a rare word ; ifvSpalai <p-qnais Lycophron 235. which tla-
Schol. explains, iiffva/xivats Xoibopian; ifvSpatai r (xOpav fi-qxavati
dvanXiKOJV ib. 1219.
124. dviTipoTaTov | , frequent Iv ; ef. 210, 2-58, 812, 1.356. tt. tW
dv. i Tvrt. 10. 4.
125.' Cf. 10.59-62. For the optat. after another optat. cf. rtOva'u^v
ore fioi fj-rjiciri ravra p.i\oi Mimn. 1.2.
127. hg. diviov. "a thing for sale ' ; to tu/v wviwv irXyOos upwvres Kal
Tfjv (vfTTjpiav TTji- icard tijv dyopdv Demosth. Ph. 4. 55. The meaning is.
NOTES 183
' nor can you divine its quality when you have, as it Avere, come
to buy it'. 'You can no more test a friend before using him than
you can test a cow which you see in tlie market before buying it.'
The comparison with a i<7ro^t;7ioi' still continues ; ' you must first
put the animal under the yoke, its appearance in the market is no
guide, for things are not what they seem.' There is certainly
a reference to the ' yoke of friendship '.
128. 7v., 'judgement'; e^. Otoi. | 540, 5.54. ISta here first. Find,
has it 01. 10. 103; cf. 'errorem Ijlandis tardat iimujinihus^ (^reflection
in the water) Propert. 1. 20. 42.
129, 30. Cf. 653, 4.
dp€TT|v, the qualities of an a'yaOui, ' mental and corporal excel-
lence.' t'|. cf. dptrrj 5' fiv e'foxos avTwv II. 14. 118 ; cf. the contrast
between dperrj and ttXovtos in 31.5-18.
131. Stobaeus gives a jierverted version of this couj)let. The
meaning of Theognis is ' nothing on earth is better than pious
parents ' ; he insists on the blessedness of having good parents to
teach their sons (cf. 27, 1049;. In Stobaeus it has been changed
to mean ' There is nothing better than father and mother in the
eyes of all pious men'. For the form of the couplet cf. 1223, 4,
1225, 6.
132. tirXtTo. e'jrXfTo €^701' dwaniv II. 12. 271, 'there has come to
be, there is' (L. and B . Our MSS. give (wKfTo oh. r was easily
dropped after the preceding t.
|ji€fji. : cf. oh 5' v^pii T( HiprjKf icaKY] ical (J\ir\ia (pya Hes. W.
D. 238.
133-42. Cf. 833-6, which give quite a difierent point of view ;
lioth elegies are undoubtedly genuine ; cf. 1075-8. This proves
that difference of standpoint should not be urged in proof of dual
authorship.
133 sqq. Cf. 164. 6.39, 660. Cf. Od. 1. 32-4; oirt pot ahir] earn,
6(ui I'v poi a'lTtoi €iaiv I!. •■]. 1(>4.
134. Su)TOp€S : 5wpa 5' dcpvicra Oiwv yiyv(Tai dOavdraji' Ho\. 13. 64;
II. 24. 527 sqq.
1.35. Cf. .585 ; I pT]5e riv dvOpu-ncuv Od. 7. .31.
136. Cf. 162. .Join «j t«'A. dyad. ; cf. bid yap 6(ov ical jo kukuv (h
dyaOuv ptirti yiyvoptvov Menander Yl(piK. 49.
ToiiTO 5' dpdxavov ivpilv, o Ti vvv iv ical rtkivrd (jtipraTOV dv5pl
Tvxw Find. 01. 7. 25.
137. i. e. KaKov TtKos. icaicw (ffOkov eOrjKf \ Od. 15. 488.
139. Cf. 617 ; dX\' ov Ztvs dvSpeaai vo-qpara -ndvTa TeAeura II.
18. 328.
140. iax«i, 'keep back, prevent' ; cf. | iVxft KwTiKXfiv 816 ; lax^
yap aidiis Kal St'os II. 1-5. 657.
ireipaTa, 'barriers' ; the plirase tt. dp. recurs at the end of a
pentam. 1078 ; in 1172 the word has a different meaning.
144. OvTjTujv has been unnecessarily changed. It should not be
joined to ouSeh (as La Koche and Buchholz take it), but to iKiTTjv ;
its position near dOav. makes it very emphatic, 'A man who makes
a request of »«en is regarded y>y the gods.' For the juxtaposition
of ^r. de. cf. 1171.
IK. : cf. T^s yvvaiKos iicirrj's yivoptvo's Thuc. 1. 1-36 ; Ztvs 5'
imTtp-fjTojp iHfrdojv Tf ^('ivwv t( ff/i'ios Od. 9. 270 ; iaoi' S' oj 6' iKiTqv os
Tf fffcoj/ HaKuv ep^r] Hes. W. I). 327 ; dvOpujirovs ptv 'laws K-qads djoirov
71 TTotTjaas. ov Xrjadi Si 6(oti ov5e Xoyii^upfvos Liician, A. F. 10. 27.
184 NOTES
145, 6. Cf. 753, 1153, 4, 1155, G.
146. For the consequences see l'.)9.
XprjfJaTa 5' i/xeipoj fj-fv fx*"' nSt/fois Se TmraaOai ovk tOfXcj Sol. 13. T.
BovXouai Ti : cf. liovXofi tyu \aov auov (/xfievui rj diroKeaOai II. 1.
117; Od. 17. 404; also tOeKfiv i], aipelaOai, Se'xefT^ai, Cv*'""; ^i-xaiuv
iart, \vciT(\(:r, e. g. rjpHTO Koi ffhi' tw "ytvvaiw nfioveicTUV t] avv rw
aUKw TrXfov ex^" Xen. Ages. 4 ; 'volo quani' Livy 3. 68. 11 ; ' statin i
quam ' Neijos, Dat. 8. 1; 'probo quam* Tacit. Ann. 1. 58; see^775toi'
i'l Th. 577 ; 'iSiov tj Plat. Gorg. 481 c.
■iTa<rdjji€vos : Tlieocr. 15. 00; iirdaw Aeseli. fr. 199.
147 = Pliocyl. 17.
doKei poi rwv duSpuju Tav Sucatoavvav fxaTipa t€ kol TiOavav rav
dWav dptrdv Polus ap. Stol). 9. 54 ; ' una excellentissima virtus
iustitia ' Cic. Nat. Deor. 1. 2 ; ' nobilitas sola est atque unica virtus '
Juv. 8. 20.
149. 60. Cf. 315-18, 683, 865. yu^ ttKovtov uirrji- ovxl 0av;xd<^Qj 0ew
t)V xw KUKtaTos pabiws (KTrjaaru Eur. ap. Stob. 93. 9 ; irKoinos Se icai
SdKoiatv o/xiXef Bacchyl. 1. 51.
150. 01 TT\fiaToi icaKoi Bias ap. Diog. Laert. 1. 5. 6.
uotp' tTrerau = iiireari, ixoipa — ' dower, share ' ; cf. 606. ouS'
alhovs pioipav fxovaiv Od. 20. 171. tTrexai in this sense ('accompany')
is common in Th. ; cf. 164, 410. 412, 635, with ««/ 327.
151. 2. Cf. 321, 693, Hes. W. D. 213-18.
KaK&i {A) should be retained ; the gods begin the ruin of a
bad man by giving him v^pis ; he will then do the rest himself.
dSir. Gnomic' Aor. as 196, 329, 385, 463, 498, 500.
152. wpT] as well as xi^PV ^^ used with this significance ('position.
honour, regard, make of no account". uiprj ydp t' 0X477; ntXeTai
. . . Stivi fiT] /3/os ivSov Hes. W. D. 30 ; el 5' ovtws dvSpus toi d\ojfj.tvuv
ovSffjLi' wpr] Tyrt. 10. 11 ; ovi ^xtv dv vpah irdvTfs ikrjadf apxovras iv
ovSefita x'^P'} (<TovTat Xen. Anab. 5. 7. 28 ; ol rds ixijiaras x^Jpa^ ^XO"'''^^
Pol. 1! 43. i; -Socrates voluptatem nullo loco numerat' Cic. DeFin.
2, 28. Bergk quotes a gloss from Hesycliius: dxojpos' er Kardpa
Xtyerai u pffjTf rdfii' 0iov /J-rjTe KardoTaaiv olicias ix^^j and adds :
'videntur enim, cum quem diris devoverent et extorrem facerent,
precati esse, ut sceleiati hominis /xijSei-ua x'^P°- esset, quorsum etiam
diSpvTos ainid Cratinum et Aristoi)haneni spectat. Atque Hesychii
testimonium plane conlirmat devotio, quam edidit Kumanudes in
sylloge titulorum sepulcr. 2585 ical ei' ti fxiWti epydCea6ai, dvuvyra
avTw yivotTo ical dx^jpa K0.1 dfioipa Kal difiayri avTw dnavra yevoiro.
153. 4. See Introd. p. 48.
Cf. 751.
Kopov vPpioi viuy (^oracle) Hdt. 8. 77. v0piv Kopov narepa Opaav-
HvOov Find. 01. 13. 10, on which Gildersleeve comments: 'Theognis
reverses the genealogy ; but that makes little difference, as ac-
cording to Greek custom grandmother and granddaughter often
bore the same name. It is a mere matter of "T/Spt?, Kupus, " T^pis.'
We should certainly start from Kupos ; cf. vl3ptv t€ riKrei tt\ovtos,
ov (fxihui ^lov Eur. fr. 441 ; vpui 5i tois iroWolaiv dvOpwirois fyiii
r'lKTOvaav vjipiv ttjv ndpotd' tvirpa^iav Eur. fr. 440. Diog. Laert. (1.59)
quotes as a, saying of Solon's tw liiv Kopov rov nKovrov ytwdaOai, ttjv
Z V0piV VTTO TUV KvpOV,
154. See on 946. dpria dSivm Od. 19. 248 ; dprifpuv Od. 24. 261.
155. Cf. 1115. TTtv. 6. same metric. i)os. 1129.
NOTES 185
fia/ccipcur 56aiv aliv iui'Toju Hos. W. L). 717, 718. Homer has Ovfi.
d\os, «ajuaTos, <pdpfiaKa, arjixara.
XoXio6€is [. vaTpi \o\ai6eis \ Od. 15. l!5-t.
lot'., dxpijfx. Od. 17. -")02 ; /lap. ky. in Iloiner.
irpo^). : fXT] i-Lot Sujpa TTpvtpfpe II. o. 01.
157. cTTipp. AfVa 5t Tois jj-iv naOovaiv naOtiv Imppiitti Aescli. Agam.
-50 ; 01) Tav SiKaicos rfib' tinppi-nois ttuXh tirjviv riv' rj icurov riv' Tj
li\d^j]v arparw Aescli. Eiim. S.s8 ; intnins. II. 14. 90.
ToX. : of! II. S. (59, 23. 209. rdX. oIkij^ H. Heiia, o24. uXX.
dXX. cf. d\\oT€ dWos 6x« 232, 318 ; dWort dWw \ Od. i. 23(j. d\\<v
is better than dWws (^Stob.). The Jiense is : • Do not east a man's
))Overty in liis teeth. You may suffei- a similar fate yourself.
Zeus sliifts the balance for one man Jiow, for another at another
time (and you may bo tliat man), now for wealtli, now for poverty.'
aAAcus would mean. 'Zeus may make him ricli again.'
159. p,€Ya, ' boastfnl ' ; cf. Od. :]. 227, IC. 243, 22. 288 ; /i^V A€'7«n'
Plat. Ajiol. 20 K.
IGO. vu| X'MH'-* night lirst, as in rv/cTa re icai rjfxipai Od. 14. 93 ;
Pind. Pyth. 4. 130 ; p^r/Tt vii^ prj9' rjuepa tTnaxiro} Thuc. 1. 129.
dW' ■qy.fpa Tui noWd icat ptiKaiva i'v( tuctci jipoTuimv Eur. fr. 102 ;
pi Tjpipa TO piiv KadeiKeu vipuOti', rd S' r]p' dvaj Eur. fr. 424 ; cus
ijtJiipa K\iv(i re icdvd-yei vdKi.v diravTa Twdpujirtia Soph. Ajax 131 ; cf.
Til. 064.
1<)1. </)/j. djaOijai 0<\. 14. 421 ; /caic. Sdlfxaiv Od. 10. ()4.
Menandcr j»i-otested against such views : d.TiavTi Zaipiwv dvhpl
<7vp.napi'JTaTai evdvs jfvopii'oi, pvaraycoyos rov ^iov, dyaOvi' icaicbv yap
baifiov' ov vopuoTiov tivai liiov PKdvToi'Tn ■xprjrrTov fr. incert. fnb. 18.
102. -yiv. €15 : cf. 130.
104. Cf. 040, 000.
106. Cf. dT(p Otujv 171 ; dviv daw Od. 2. 372 ; ( aw da'ipLovi II. 11.
792 ; ahv Otw II. 9. 49
107. Cf. 441. oil yap Tis imxOov'iwv -nnvTa y' (vdaipaiv 6</)D Piacchyl.
5. 55.
168. TTavrei "laov-i dv-qrovi rjeKios icaOopa Sol. 14. 2 ; so ^t'Xiov
KarahipiciTai Od. 11. 1(J.
109. ' Tlie man who is actually (koi'i blaming the favourite of the
gods is at that very time i^raising him.' For tlie sequel will show
that what was blamed really deserved praise ; the apparent blunders
were but stej>s on the road to success. The antithesis is between
gods and men as friends. It is the )nan whom the gods esteem
that always succeeds ; the man helped hy his fellow {avhpvs) leans
on a broken reed. Bei-gk's reading (jipwa\ "tv) gives a similar
sense, 'him a man jjraises even when l^laming'. For another
explanation see Harr. ji. 215.
The text has been emended by some editoi's because they
liave assumed that u ical = ical u (cf. ev icai Pind. 01. 2. 31, Pyth.
10. 58).
Tl^. ttv dv dOdvaroL Tt[piiat, TOVTa}~] iml jipOTuiv (p-qpav 'imaOaL
Bacchyl. 5. 193 ; 6tol 6' 'drav TipSjaw, ovhtu Sefi/xAoji' Eur. H. Fur. 1338.
|xu}i€V(x€vos. ' The existence of p.i)-allel forms in -aai, -tw begins
as early as Archilochos, though it is not till the New Ionic period
that these puzzling forms appear in great numbers. The elegy
recognizes the existence of the -tai form in liut one verb (Th. 109,
309) ' W. Smyth, lunic Vial. § 49.
186 NOTES
Cf. 6(ov yap ov5eli x^'P^^ fiiTVxet 0pOTuiy ov5' th To fiei^of ^\.9i' rdi
OvTjTwu 5' 6701 \'a/f>6M' KfKfvo} Ofuiv drep TTpoOvfx'tai Eur. fr. 1014.
170. avOpuiTToiv 6\iyov fiiv KapTO';. dnpaKTOi 5e pLi\i]buv(s Shnonid.
fr. 39.
Yiv. ovrS.l : 462, 798. 11S2 : Minin. 12. 2.
171. olaiv iTTfOTi Kparos H. Dein. l-oO ; kv rati {diois) yap rk\oi
ecTTiv upuii dyadwv t« kokuji' t( Hes. W. D. 669.
174. "yT|pws K. -ryn. in apposition to iravTOji', ' iiiclucling both old
age, &c.'
y. TToXiov Pind. Isthm. *>. 15, Bacchyl. 3. 88 ; ■iro\toicp6Ta(pov y.
Baccliyl. fr. 21 : dpya\(ojs (peperat iroXioi xp<^''os A. P. 9. 499. 1. Men
assign tlie attributes of the effect to the cause ; death {paUida mors
looks like a dead person, old age like an old man ; cf. x^^P^v 5e'o?
Od. 11. 43.
TjiriaXos was almost certainly malaria ; typhoid and Malta
fever have also been suggested by modern medical experts, 'There
seems to be no hint in the ancient writings that malaria was
caused by mosquitoes. But Mr. P. (Jiles writes to say that "■ a
Norse scholar has suggested that ^maXos is the same woi"d as-
■^mo\os, a moth which annoys bees, in Aristotle's Natural History,
Aiii. 154, pointing out that in Lithuanian and Lettish there is
a word which means both fever and motli" ' ; Malaria by W. H. S.
Jones, lip. 24. 37, 54.
iprjaiv re jxir avTov roii vmaKois iTTixf^p^co-' iripvaiv Kal Toii TTvpfToiatv
Ar. Wasps 1038 ; one scholiast says rjniaXot 5e tlaiv ol piyonvptroi ;
another has : ■^wiaXos to npij tov vvperov Kpvos' 'Apt(rro(pdvr]s 'Se<pi\ais
Koi QecTfiocpopia^ovaais ^dpa S' rjniaXos vvpfTOv TrpvSpoixos'. Hippocrates
explains it as mferos. It also means ' nightmare ' ; cf. 'HmaKrjs (>
innrlwTQjv Kal tipfpnajv Tofj Koipaipivoi^ Saipcov to 5e Sid tov o iTepov ti
arjpa'ivd, TO iia\ovp.(vov piyonvpiTov Phryu. in Bekk. Anocd., p. 42.
175. When quoted liy itself this line was naturally given in the
form xpV "■«■'"?'' ; see Introd.. p. 82.
(bevvovxa. ovk d4>evos (ptvyojv ov5t ttKovtuv Te km. 6\0ov dWd kuktjv
irfviriv Hes. W. D. 637; "per mare pauiieriem fugiens, per saxa,
per ignes' Hor. Ep. 1. 1. 46.
PaOvKTiTta ("with deep hollows') only in the best MS. (^1.
There is no ground for doubting the correctness of this reading;
the tendency of scribes (cf. cr. n. on 1125^ would be to substitute
the more common Homeric word ntyaK. which meant 'of great
capacity', cf. fi. 5e\<pis II. 21. 22, -with mighty- maw'; AaKtSaiftwu
KTjrufrraa Od. 4. 1, 'full of hollows. ' In the expression p.. ttovtos
' Od. 3. 158) it was often wrongly explained as 'teeming with
monsters', cf. ■noKvKr]Tta NefA.oi' Theucr. 17. 98.
176. piTTTeiv only in pres. and imperf. ; it does not differ from
piTTTnv in meaning or construction ; intrans. cf. pnrTovai Se kol
els TTjv edXaTTav Xen. Cyneg. 9. 20, but p. iavTov Xen. Cyr. 3.
1 . 25 ; ^ov\o'ipr]i' dv pixpai t' ks aXfirfV XiVKaSoi -neTpai dno Eur. Cycl.
166 ; th TOV KvSi'ov noTaput' piifavTa Arrian, Anab. 2. 4. Lucian,
on three different occasions, quoting or paraphrasing these lines
of Th. has (1) pi-nTth' intr. ; (2) trans, with reflex. ; (3) tppiif/av
with reflex.
-irtrp. T|Xip. : II. 16. 3.'., &c. ; Hes. Th. 675, &c. ^A. is a word of
uncertain derivation ; "high, huge, deep,' suits the instances best
(rocks, trees, cave, Tartarus, stone at the mouth of the cave where
NOTES 187
the Cyclops chvelt\ Some took it to mean 'so high tliat the sun
alone can traverse it' ; accordingly ruf fitv t r]\i^. II. 15. 273 was
changed to rbv fieu 0' rj\i^., as we are told by a scholiast ; later Greek
authors used it in that sense. Hesych. connects it with d\iif/ =
'a rock' (cf. -qXtTfvrjs Hes., Find.), so Wharton, Elyma Graeca ;
others with d\il3as, 'dry' (Plat. Rep. 387c), or lyAo?. 'erring',
• with treacherous fof)thold '.
177. Kai Yap dvr|p. All the ancient writers who quote this line
to SeSfx.) have changed icai into was ; this had to be done if the
words were to foi'ni a complete sentence and to receive a general
api>lication (' poverty makes cowards of lis all '). We reverse this
process when we mention an object as ' a thing of beauty and
a joy for ever ' ; Keats wrote is.
ir. SeSfx. Ka/MTCfi S. Od. 14. 318 ; oiiSe rt dire | II. 4. 22.
178. Cf. 268, 66;i, 815. to aro^ia fiov StSerai A. Pal. 11. 138;
aWa. KfpSft Hal ao<pia Sedfrai Pind. Pyth. 3. 54. For a ci-iticism f>f
Thcognis see Eur. fr. 1055.
173-8 is a complete elegy, 179, 80 does nut belong to it. 'Seek
an escape from povertv bv land and sea ' is too foelde to come after
175. ().
179. 7^!' T. ice. V. OaXdaarji \ Hes. Th. 7()2 ; cf. Od. 3. 142.
180. Xvcriv with genit. as in Od. 9. 421 (Oavarov .
181. <j)iX. K. same pos. 539.
182. Cf. 684, 752.
183. l£ (vyfvuiy ytvi'a Sosiad. (Sept. Sap. diet. ap. Str>b. 3), cf. Eui-.
Androm. 1279 sqq., Elect. 1097-9 ; ' nemo est tarn neglegens quin
summa diligentia eligat aslnum qui suam saliat equilam ' Varro,
Sat. Men. 23G ; 'an si equam emisses quadripedem ut meo asino
Reatino admitteres. quantum poposcissem dedisses equimenti ? '
ib. 502.
Goethe in a passage of similar imp<^irt wrote: ' Binder und
Pferde so wie SehafV' ' Horm. u. Dor. Erato 176.
Stobaeus quotes 183 in the form Kvva^ ixiv Srj vuji ktX. The dogs
also appear in Plut. Lye. 15 TroWijv d^tXTepiav Kal Tv^pov tvewpa toii
TTfpl Tavra tuiv dWcoi' vopo9tT-qp.aaiv, oi Kvva'i fxh' icat imrovi Inij rofj
KpaTiarois rwv 6xeicm> ^t^d^ovaiv; again irpui rdy oxda^ toiu (vytvth
iTTiTovi Kal Kvvas wvovfTat Kal KtxpuiVTai, dvOpunrov Se ov5ev I'xjxXos vofii-
C,ovaiv ivyiviiav Plut. De Nobil. a}). Sti)b. 8<> : i'mrovi evjevtai It^-qntOa
yeiapurai rt ravpnv^ IxfirivovTai. drdp (TKvXaKojv ttoSq? dpyovs' yrjpiai
5' ovK dyaOrji' epidalvoixiv d<ppoviovTii. ouSe yvvri kukui' dvTip' d-navaivijaL
dipi'fuv uvra Pseudo-Fliocyl. 201 sqq. Plato (Rep. 459 a-d) has ' dogs,
birds, horses', in this connexion. In the popular adaptation of the
Theognidean comparison the dogs had ousted the rams : the latter
were certainly in the Megarian original. We have here an indication
of the soundnessof the text preserved in our MSS., as contrasted with
the divergent versions presented by the quotations found in ancient
writers (e. g. Stob.}. Similar cases elsewhere in the Theognidea
point to a continuous MSS. tradition as opposed to the form assumed
by certain Theognidean lines which seized the popular fancy and in
an adapted form were handed down from generation to generation
as isolated proverbs and independent maxims. ' The man that
hath no music in his soid ' has by this time established its right to
exist as an expression sanctioned by use and custom ; the literary
tradition has preserved the original ' music in himself '. 'Angels'
188 NOTES
visits few and far between ' has long since parted company witli
Campbell's ' Aiujel visits, &c.'
It would seem then that they are wrong who see in the
Tlieognidoa nothing but a collection of quotations and fragments
culled at a late date from the works of i>hilosopliers, moralists, and
' extractors ' of populai- wisdom ; passages like the pi*esent point to
the survival of Theognidea in two distinct lines of life whicli
branched off froni one another at an early date, (1) as proverbs
and maxims adapted for use in common talk ; (2) as integral parts
of a continuous collection of elegiac verse. At the same time it
cannot be denied that a few fragments have forced their way into
our book.
Megara was noted for its rams and tlie care taken to keep the
l)reed pure ; the citizens worshipped Demeter y.aKo(f>6pos (Paus. 1.
4i. 4 ; Diog. ap. Ael. V. H. 12. of)). The Cynic Diogenes (Pint, de
Cup. Div. p. 526\ said that it was better to be the ram of a
jMegarian than his son.
184. povX. p-qo-. ' Wt' seek rams of noble breed, aud a man Avants
them to pair with ewes of goodly stock ; but a noble man does not
scruple to take to himself as wife an ignoble maid of ignoble stock.'
The parallel expression 7^/iai ktX. requires that we should take <£
d-^aOSiv as the object and not the subject of ^-qa. ; the subject is
Tdi)? Kpioiis ktA.. to be supplied from the preceding line. For Prja.
tf d'yaO., we have an exact parallel in tit icukov iaOKus 'iyrjixev ical
ictiKus ef ujaOov 189, 90, cf. 1112; c£ fixev ■yfjiJiai, 'to marry my
•laughter,' Ildt. C. 130 ; tdiSoaai' Si kcu rjyovTo (f dKKrjXwv Hdt. 5. 92,
see also Hdt. 3. 84.
Others explain /Srja. as passive ' wishes his ewes to be mounted
by rams of goodly breed " ; Camerarius construes trds Tts eOeKtt
tTnlirjataOai djaOoiis rwv dpptVMV (t£ d-yaOuji' uvras) rah avrov O-qKiai.
"VVelcker takes yS^a. as ' factitivum ut lii^d^nv ', ' to set his horses on'.
Pr/aeadai is probably an aorist intinitive, cf. tcan^-qatTO Od.
1. 330. It is also possible to regard it as a future; for in spite of
the objections raised by many <minent scholars, the use of the
future infin. with ^ovKo/xat, iriiOaj, Seopiat, &c., is well attested ;
0ovXup.ti'oi 1^ avTicuv 7ra("5as tKywrjacaOai Hdt. 4. 111. Most MSS.
of Thue. I including the best) read i^ovKovTO TrpoTificvprjafodat (6. 57).
All MSS. of Sopb. Piiiloct. '^,1394 ) agree in giving ireianv bw-qaupLfada :
see Jebb's note. Cf. Goodwin, M. T. § 113 ; Gildersleeve, Gk. Sunt.
§ 326 ; and Spratt's Appendix C to his edition of Thuc. 6.
185. ii,e\€8. : c. genit. 1129, and Theocr. 9. 12. This word is fre-
quently used by Ionic writers, e.g. Ildt. 8. 115. In Hij^pocr.
it = (TTifJ.f\eia9ai, Oepanevaj ; to) hjTpo) rai ixikidaii'ovTi avreov.
187. dvaiv. : c. inlin. II. 18'. 450 ;' c.'accus. Od. 4. 651, Th. 1289.
189. Cf. 523, 700 sqq. ; dAA.' ovS'iv rjvyti'da irpui to. xpih^'^a- Eur.
IV. 90.
191. Cf. 1349.
192. p.avp., 'is obscured, ruined, spoilt.' Ta Si (popri' dpLavpojOtir]
Hes. W. D. ♦)93, cf. W. D. 325.
pupLi^irai iaOKa icaKoiaiv Hes. W. D. 179. For the position »)f
crvv apart from its verb cf. <>71, (580, 947.
193. aviTos. Tliough the man himself knows, he still marries the
woman. KaKoir. : cf. imKuirdTpiSa TliTTaicoi' Ale. 37 which some ex-
plain as = 'qui patiiam ve.xat '.
NOTES 189
194. OIK. for the pliir. cf. the frequent use of So^oi, owfiara.
Xp. -irtiO. 1 .1 very common ending in elegy ; see Introd. p. (M.
19-5. evSogos and tVSofoj both suit, as they are synonyms; but the
former has the support of the best MS., it is more common in
early Greek poetry, and it atfords a better antithesis to Kaicodo^o::
dvaYKT] which not even the gods can resist (Eur. I. T. 1486",
KpaTfprji iin' avd'yiiTji j 387 and Hes. Th. 517 ; upaTipr] dvdyKij | II. 6.
458. cf. Til. 419.
196. tVTviei, 'urges, impels.' 'ivrviv i'mrovi II. 5. 720; 5«7raj 5'
(VTvi'ov (KaoTw II. 9. 203 ; eSre viv (vrv dvdyKa Pind. 01. 3. 28, on
which Gild, remarks : 'the extension oi' evTwav from rrapaaKevdi^eiv
to Sifydpftv is not Homeric'
197. xpi\\i.a does not occur in the Iliad ; it is frequently used in
the Od. i.e.g. 2. 78:. For the sing. = -wealth, money', cf. XP^M"'
npdyfia, ttKovtos. ovaia, A^^^a Hesych. ; to xPW« "'"P'^ A'*" ^J^'^o'*
r'ATTiKofy] (TTi ToO Ttpdj/xaros rj KTrifxaTos. napa 6e TOis "icom Kdnl raif
Xprjudrwv Pollux ; inl Koacv dv xprjfiaTi jSouAomro tovs iraripai Kara-
oiTiiaOai Hdt. 3. 38 ; oVtos toD xprjixaros tv laKidois Died. lo. 106 ;
nuXijcrai ijueyicev to xpfip.a Acts 4. 37. AioOsv II. 15, 489 ; Hes.
Shield 22. For the sentiment cf. 753 and Sol. 13. 7 ; xP'7A<"'^« 5' ovx
dpiraKTo, 0eva5oTa iroXXov dfxdvco' «i yap th Kal X^P"'' ^'V l^^f^'' o^^o"
(\rjTai rj oy' and yKwaarj^ XrjiaaiTai . . . peia Se piv fxavpovat Otoi Hes.
W. D. 320 sqq. For a similar sentiment cf. Eur. El. 941-4. irapfx.
avv Oio) ydp Toi <pvTev6els oA/3oj dvOpihirotat irapfioi'WTfpoi Pind. Nem.
8. 17 ; cf. rrapKXivco (Hes.;, napp-ivoj (Hom.).
199. napaKaipia pi^ojv Hes. W. D. 329 ; ' scelesta patrans,' cf. ' im-
portunvmi scelus '.
200. KTTio-€Tai, subjunct. opKcjj, 'by a false oath.' cf. 399.
KXemoavvT) 6' opKcu re Od. 19. 396 ; to fieu avriKa Ktphiov ovtw
upKo) viKTJaai Kal xprnxara KrjiaaaaOai Hdt. 6. 86 ; cf. the whole story
told by Hdt., an excellent illustration of the present theme.
201. auTiKa : cf. (I nep yap re Kal avTiK 'OXvixtnos ovk iriXiacav, e/c
T6 Kal dipl reXft, aw re fifydXcv dneTLaav II. 4. 16'>. J.
202. ty. K.: cf. 436, 661, ''iy^vTo Hes. Th. 199, 705 ; Pind. Pyth.
3. 87.
v-n-«p., ' prevails.' SoXo! 5e tow virepax^vras KpartTv Aeseh, Prom.
215. In Hom. it is used in the literal sense, 'stood over,' rjiXioi
virepiaxiGe ynirjs II. 11. 73-5 .
203. Join €1t' ain. Trp.
204. Cf. 386. dfjnrX., cf. Pind. Pyth. 3. 13. Archil, has ijfiPXaKoy.
205. Cf. Sol. 13. 29 ; Solon's poem affords a close parallel to the
present elegy; cf. 'neglegis immeritis nocituram postmodo te natis
fraudem committere ?' Hor. Od. 1. 28. 30.
Xpeos : cf. XP*'""? 1196.
206. Cf, 1022. tTr€Kp. should be retained. All MSS. have it
except which has VTUKpipaafv (for vwep-), cf. boXios alwv tn dvdpdai
Kpiparai Pind. Is. S. 14 ; o 5' d(pvKTos wptds iviKpifiarai Odvaros
Simon, ap. Plut. Moral. 107 ; vnepdev -nirprj iiriKpinaTat H. Apoll.
284 ; for virepK-. cf. drav ol nar^p vntp Kpf/xaae Pind. 01. 1. 57,
Th. 1022 (= Mimnermus).
207. KaT., ' caught up in a race.' Kara yripas eixap:fev Od. 24. 390 ;
Kal Kpiaaov'' dvSpwy x«'po^'<i'^' tfffpaXf Tex^a Karap-dp^aiaa Pind. Is. 3.
52 ; ' raro antecedentem scelestum deseniit pede poena claudo '
Hor. Od. 3. 2. 31.
190 NOTES
dvaiS.. either (1) because it robs utj; of her due, or \2) in the
usual sense, ' relentless, stubborn.'
208. tm pX. : of sleep II. 10. 2G.
T(\os OavaTOio KaXv\p(v oipOaK/xovs II. 16, 502 ; cf. II. 13. 580.
209. oviSeis Tou is better than ovk tariv (332 a,, as the repetition
of toTiv in the pentameter would make the couplet feeble. The
change is easy to account for ; ouSet's toi became oiSfaroi Avhich was
corrected to ovk fan.
mo-T. It. 1 : 529. 1367, II. 15. 437. For the sentiment cf. 299;
dtjOfvfjs tpevyojv av-qp Eur. El. 236 ; to. <pi\aiv 5" ovStv, tjv ris Svarvxfl
Eur. Phoen. 403.
210. dvi-qpoTaTov (332 b) is far Ijetter than dvnrjpoTepov (210) ;
not 'worse than exile' but 'the most painful element in exile',
'the most distressing thing connected with it'. The couplet is
better suited to the context after 331, 2. where it precedes another
which is a pendant to it; (1) An exile has no friend (832 a b);
{2) Do not befriend an exile (333, 4).
211. 12. See Appendix.
212. ' He is not a ))ad man but a good man.'
oicos fiiv OvijToiat 0(wv napa bixipov dpiOTOv, mvvpuvos Kara fiirpov
iinip fifrpov bt \(p(icuy Panyasis.
€Trio-T. = * discreetly ', itaTa fiirpov ){ vnip nirpov. Mr. Harrison
offers an interesting explanation : ' " If a man drinks it wisely
it is not a bad wine but a good." It is not strictly logical ; but
probably Theognis was illogical of set purpose, meaning to suggest
that it matters more how much a man drinks than what sort
of wine. It is much as if Cyrnus had asked Theognis to recom-
mend him a good wine, and Theognis had answered '" Half a
bottle ••/p. 138.
213-18. A glorification of the Odj-sseus character ; vo\vii\oicos =-
iroXvTponos ace. to Hesych.
Sophocles, Antig. 705, is certainly a reminiscence of Th. 213.
Antig. 707 =Th. 221. This may be an indication that Soph,
found these elegies near one another as they now stand in the
Theognidea,
213. tTTio-Tp.. ' ihange and vary to suit your friends.' The word
often means ' turn back, cluuige', tmuTp. rds ravs Thuc. 2. 90.
iroiK. is jjroleptic.
TJOos in this sense first used by Hes. In Hom. it = sedes.
stahnlum. For the sentiment cf. ov -yap toiovtojv Su toiovtos dfi i-^w,
spoken ]^y Odysseus, Soph. Philoct. 1049. javra y-lv -rrpus dvdpos ian
vovv '(i\ovTos . . . puTaKvXivddv alruv dii npos ruv tZ irpaTTOvTa toixov
fidWov fi •y(ypanix(v?]v ukuv' taravai Xa^uvO' iv axTJIJ-i' to b\ /xtra-
aTpi<p((T6at irpus to )xa\daKWT(pov St^iov -npos dvhpos iari Ar. Frogs
534 sqq.
214. 'Mingling your disposition' ;is the jiolypus mingles its
<-olour ; cf. Ovfiuv ofiwi fiicFjeiu 444.
Vt. Vk. €X. I : 312 ; cf. 814. lOKJ.
215. dyfjp noKirrjs nov\vnovs is rovs Tpunovs Eupolis ; novKvnoi . . .
ovncj 5' ^v TrirpT] ik(\os XP"'^j Tovvtua Kai pnv aiiTos . . . ffiapipfv
Antipat. Th. A. P. 9. 10. Aristotle refers to a rptipixpus variety
of rroA. ap. Ath. 318 b.
* These animals (octopus or cuttle-fish) also escape detection
by a very <xtraordinary, chameleon-like ijower of changing their
NOTES 191
colour. Tliey appear to vary their tints according to the nature of
the ground over which tliey pass ; when in deep water, their
general shade was brownish-purph^. but when placed on the land,
oi- in shallow water, this dark tint changed into one of a yellowish-
green' Darwin, Voyage, eh. 1.
For TTOTi TTtTpT), cf. ' By means of their long arms and suckers
they could drag their bodies into very narrow crevices ; and when
thus fixed, it I'equired great force to remove them ' Darwin, 1. c.
■iroXuirX., "of many twists,' often ' coni)>licated '. irtaawv /xop-
tpaiai tto\vtt\6kois Eur. I. Aul. 190; n. ev !'in\ois Ta^iv Xen, Rep. Lac.
11. 5.
TTOTi IT. I : Od. 5, 415.
21(j. Toios. at the rock to which it adheres, it is like that rock,
but "uly as long as it remains there.
•rrpoo-. . • adheres,' used here to suggest companionshi]) as in -np.
Tui TToKffiCf) Thuc. 1. 122.
217. TJ?5( (xpoi) dWoTe 5' dWoioi' reXiOfiv kol X'^P"- tTTfoQai Zenob.
1. 21.
218. drpomij ){vo\vTpom7) 'Hdt. 2. 121 ;, < lack of llexibility,' ' stub-
bornness' contrasted with ao</)i77 and the idea of cunning associated
with it. arpona tnta Find. Nem. 7. 103, ' inflexible ' (Bury) ;
others render 'foolish'. p.ovoTpoiros, /mow Tlpinria vo\vp.op4>ov, <pi\ai
TO Kara 6tov fiovorponov Eustath. Oj)USC. p. 115. b'-i ; oia ical avri] arrj
■naOov ArpomT) Ap. Rh. 4. :587 ' ruthlessness' ; o-xe'rAtot drponii]! xal
di'i]\(fi ib. 1047.
2iy, 20, Cf. 331, 2, 335, and the notes.
ao-x« : 'Do not be distressed overmuch, or roused to anger.'
220. * Keep to the middle of your i>ath, without swerving to
either side.'
221-6. ■ All men can be cunning and crafty ; but some men
have moral ijrinciples that restrain them.' A counterblast to 213-
18; ri'. oOTts yap avrus 7] (ppovfiv fxuvos boK(i rj yXuiaaav ■qv ovk d\Kos
V 'P^X^^ ' Y*"') oiiToi SianTvxSfVTa w(f>6Tiaav kcvo'i Soph. Antig. 707.
222. With the exception of Troiici\op.TjTr]s Homer always uses
7roi«('Aoj in its literal sense. Cf. noiKiK6Pov\os lies. Tb. 521 ; Tlpo-
fxrjOia trQiKiXov, alo\6p,riTiv Hes. Th. 511.
Sif)v. fiTTia Zrivta ol5e II. 4. 361. Hes. Th. 2.36; v\o(l>wia SrjUfa
K(>«rr,s Od. 10. 289.
223. voos icre.. • a noble mind ': 702. 1271 ; </>p€Vej taeXai 429.
^epX. : cf. Tuu jf 6eoi 0\dnTovaL icfXtiOov (Jd. 1, 195 ; vioiv
(fdapivTts Aesch. Fers. 451.
224. laujs = rffoi' not found in Horn, or Hes. ; cf. 271.
225. KaKOK. : hap. leg. KaKOKfpSr)^ is found in late writers.
226. BoXoitX. used l)y Hippocr. ; for the adj. cf. 1386.
oTricTTOi, ' false,' II. 3. 106 ; dvioTov wi ywaiicdou ytvos Eur. I. T.
1298.
227-32. Fart of a poem by Solon (13. 71-6).
■ne^., ' visible.' Men cannot see the goal, those who have
;imassed most wealth double their speed.
229. Cf. 403 ; eh diptvov aitevbovTa Hes. W. D, 24.
230. Solon had written KepSfd rot Ovtjtois w-naaai' dOdvaroi. This
was replaced by 230 to avoid holding the gods responsible, dcj^poo-.,
' a cause of madness ' ; xprjfi., dfpoa., drrj form a sort of genealogy
like Kvpoi, vjSpij, aTT] ; cf. 153.
192 NOTES
231. Cf. dvaip. 6\(0pos II. 11. 174 ; r/m? 5' ov (patveraL r/iuii' 111. 345.
232. T«tp., 'wretched.' TKTOfxh'rjv fSol. 18, 7(>) is far better.
233. In Horn, the component parts of aKpoir. are often declined
separately, rr. ate, II. 22. :583 (cf. Th. 773) ; an. n. 11. 6. 257, but
uKpoiroXisOd. S. 494. 504.
-irupY. Totos yap a<piv irvpyoi diru>\eo Od. 11. 5.56 (Ajax) ; wairep
yap luv TTvpyoi' (v o(p6a\jxolaiv opojaiv Callin. 1, 20 ; oK^os Trvpyo<;
darfo^ Pind. Pytli. 5. 56 : dvdpes yap iruKios irvpyos dpevios Ale. new
fr. II a. 10; ical irats pitv dparjv iraTip' ey*' fvpyov /xeyav Eur. Ale. 311 ;
c. genit. Oavdraiv efia xwpa irvpyoi di'fCTTa Soph. 0. T. 1200 (Schol.
dTra\e^T](Ti^) ; fp/ia ill. 16. 549), epvfxa Eur. Med. 597 are used in
a similar way ; so too kioji' Pind. 01. 2. 90, Archil. 17.
8. Kev€6«ji. : 847. kh'. Pind. Nem. 11. 29.
234. fi' 5e SixoffTaalri Kal u irdyKaKOs (ixp.ope Tiixfjs Adesp. ; 4'/^//. t.
II. 1. 278.
235. The reading best supported by all the MSS. is ou5' tri n
irpiirei -Qfiii'. Everything points to a loss of ri from ovSertTinpfnei.
Del show no attempt tn fill the gap ; the rest inserted 7* with tlie
excejition of ' prr.-A \ which adopted the simple expedient of chang-
ing ovSfTi into ov5(v(Tt : a careless scribe tlien interchanged (in A)
IT and T, led by the resemblance to a well-known word emrpeiTei.
In the older language ovSiv is less frequent than ov5e n. en
adds considerably to the sense of the passage : ' We can no longer
regard ourselves as a healtliy state.'
•fip.iv, see W. Sm. Ion. Dial., p. 441. As in 40 the poet includes
himself among the members of the state — there is no need for
V/JLIV.
For iTtiirp., cf. ouSe rl tch oovXeiuv imTrptTrfi tlaopdaaOai dSos ical
fiiyiOo^ Od. 24. 252. For the simple TtpiTxn cf. TrupSjvri Se ital xpvffos
iv ^aadvci) nptTret. ical vuos opOus Pind. Pyth. 10. 67.
237-52. This elegy forms a fitting conclusion to the little collec-
tion of poems 1-252. 237 is connected with 27 ; aol 5' kyib tv
(ppovioiv vnoOrjaoixai begins the lesson, aol /xh' iyio urip' tSooKa states
the reward. As the lines stand in the MSS. tliey can hardly be
taken to form a single poem. dWd fj.e\r)aei9 . . . arpciicp. . . . -ntpwi'
is a very harsh combination, and the repetition of details (247 sqq.
= 237 sqq.) ajter death is inartistic. I have changed the order of
the lines so as to read 237, 8, 247-50. 239-46, 251, 2. I regard
253, 4 to be a clumsy interpolation of the same nature as many
jioems in fi (cf. 1265).
Some editors (e.g. Ziegler) treat 247-54 as a separate poem
with the beginning lost. I cannot accept this, as the explanation
of 249, 50 is to be sought in 237.
237. For similar intimations of immortality cf. Pind. 01. 9. 21 ;
Hor. Od. 3. .30 ; Ovid, Met. 15. 871.
. TTTtp' : cf. TToravd fxaxai'd ( ^ poetry) Pind. Nem. 7. 22 ; ifia
■noravuv d/xipl fxaxava Pyth. S. 34.
<ruv : to denote the instrument, avv T«ux«ff' OcuprjxOfVTfs II. S. 530 ;
TrXovTov eicTTjffoj ^vv aixptv Aesch. Pcrsae 7.55. The notion of ' accom-
panying' is still present in our passage, cf. iripxpn 249, ^w rotaSe
To^oti ^vv T e/xol iripaas Soph. Phil. 133.5.
tir' dir. IT. I : II. 1. 350.
247. 'HelktK lin Homer] is still far removed from the extension
which it attains as early as Theognis (247; and Pindar (Nem, <'>.
NOTES 193
27) to embrace the Peloponnese and even in the latter author
Magna Graecia 'Pyth. 1. 75),' Geddes, PirM. Hoin. Poems, p. 08.
248. Trepaav inl o'lvona ttuvtov | II. 2. 613.
ir. in' drp. : Od. 2. 370. -ir. IxO. : 11.9. 4.
249. LTTiT. V. inay contain a reference to horses mentioned in
some well-known myth ; or it may bo that the author is criticizing
a conception formed by a brother-poet, or perhaps he was thinking
of some statue rejireseuting literary immortality.
2.50. Cf. 1804, 1332, 1383. dy\. 5. II. 24. 534 ; loaTeipdvaiv Oeav
eKari Moiaav Simon. 150. The ay\. 5. are the -nTepa cf. 237 ; cf. « n;
VLV ehtpdiuajv iTTepvyeaffiv depOfvr' dyXaats YliepiSojy Pind. Isthm. 1. 64 ;
ftoa. as Baechyl. 3. 2.
239. aUl 5' iu oaiTTjcn h-al tlKanii'Tiai napfarai 11. 10. 217.
240. ■ndvToji' 5' 'EWrjvwi' nuaofxaL iv mu^iaaiv A. Pal. 9. 62 ; ' volito
vivu' per ora virum ' Ennius ; ' volitare per ora ' Verg. Georg.
3. 9.
241. Cf. In' av\r]Tr)pos deiSdv 825. Elegies were sung by young
men at symposia to the accompaninaent of the flute. Either ' they
will sing these elegies addressed to thee', or 'they will sing thy
praises '.
242. ivK. (p. : ' in ihrer Sittsamkeit liebenswiii'dig ' Stoll. Per-
haps evK. refers to inner worth, epar. to outward beauty. fiiKoafiwi
fTTrjfft Od. 21. 123 ; (pvrjv r' tparfi kol eiSos a/ioj^os Has. Th. 2-59.
• 243. Y- 8vo<t.. : Hes. Th. 736. Homer has vv^ Sv. (as Th. 672)
vSojp 5.
'At'Sao Sofiov^ vTTu itevOeai yairjs 11. 22. 482 ; cf, Hes. Th. 300.
244. TToXvK. : Iiap. leg. ; cf. noXvSdicpvTos, noXvartvatcTOi.
245. |x«\. : Tracrt 5u\oi(Jiv dvOpunoKXi ^eAoi Od. 9. 20 ; uii av ptiv oiiSi
Gavwv ijpou tuAeffas dWd toi alel ndi'Tas in' dvOpunrovi k\(os (aaerai
Od. 24. 93.
251. K. i<Tcr. doi8. I : Od. 8. 580. doi5. is subject to fiepi. as well as
predicate with taari. ineaaopiivois 5e yevotfieOa Trdaiv doi5dT]mocr. 12.
11 (addressed to >pi\e Kovpe:. Cf. .Juvenal's scornful • ut declamatio
lias' (10. 107).
252. 64)p' dv : for the omission of the verb cf. 859. 864 ; Kaf nwycuv
icdv rpixei A. Pal. 12. 10.
2.53, 4. Ml-. Harrison defends the.se lines: 'Here, as in a well-
written epigram, the sting of the poem is in its tail. The de-
scription of the fame which Theognis has given to Cyrnus only
leads up to the complaint of the last cou])let.' The length of the
description and its enthusiastic tone make it very unlikely that
it is merely a pi-cparation for the tag at the end.
255, 6. See Appendix.
256. For the accusative after TVYxivfi-v cf. ov yap dv tvxols rctSc
Eur. Phoen. 1666; vp.uju dpapreiv toOto Soph. Phil. 231. 'The ace.
TovTo is not directly governed bj' dp.., bvit is analogous to the ace.
of pronouns or adj. which can .stand, almost adverbially, after
Tvyxdvoj and Kvpui,' Jebb, 1. c.
TO : cf. ovs ffirevSovTas 'iSot, tovs nd\a Oapavveaice II. 4. 232.
257-60. The author ^ii-obably intended these lines to be sung
by a woman at a symposium ; the sense is almost certainly
•orotic, like 261-6, which would be sung by a man; for parallel
expre.ssions see 1249-52, 1267-70, and especially 4.59, 1099. It
is, however, just possible that our elegy liad a political mean-
o
194 NOTES
ing ; then IWos would signify a state ruled by a wa/cos (or KaKoi).
cf. 681.
"Epojs inepou avioxei A. P. 12. 86 ; w wat. rrjs t/xrjs 'pvxrjs fivioxevei^
Anacr. 4.
For a similar poem cf. Chansons du A'V" siecle. No. CXLI, edited
by Gaston Paris.
asOX. iTTir., 'prize-winner'; Callim. Del. 113. 'iirvovs Trrjyoi/s
d9\o<pupovs o'l df6\ia iroaalv apovTo II. 9. 123.
iiriTOs is frequently used of a light woman.
2.59. For the augment (^) cf. ^VeAAe 906.
ijHeWe reKiaQai Hes. Th. 478 ; rj/xeWrjaa Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 15.
On Attic Inscr. ^ovKoi-iai, bvvapLai, fxiWrn in the classical period
have € augment, after 300 b. c. -q ; cf. r/^epa {- 'i<p€pov) third
century a. d.
260. For the Doric infin. cf. rinw 960. The use of Tjvioxos, -evu in
early Greek makes it likely that a charioteer rather than a ria'er
is meant.
a-rruOCi : often in an erotic sense ; evKvra 5' eJvat arepyrjOpa (ppevuiv
dno t' waaaOai Kal ^vvruvai Eur. Hippol. 257.
261-6. Mr. Harrison has offered the best explanation of this
puzzling poem; 'it accounts,' he says, 'for everything if one
postulate be granted, namely that it was the practice in Greece
to drink confusion to an enemy in cold water, not wine.' He
translates : ' It is not wine that is drunk to me Avhen a man much*
worse than I is stablished by my fair lady's side. Cold water her
parents drink to me before her, so that she both draws it for them
and weeps for me as she brings it — in the house where once I
threw my arm round her waist and kissed her neck, while she
made a tender sound with her lips.' He also offers in a note
the usual exj^lanation, viz. ' my wine is untouched '. It does seem
strange that the word for ' water ' is not expressed when the point
lies in the substitution of water for wine, but perhaps, as H.
suggests, vSpevei is a significant indication of the writer's meaning.
262. KaT«x«<- : either (1) 'stays'; cf. iv roTaiv avroTi Swixaaiv Kard-
XOf^if Eur. El. 1034 ; -npo^ivwv 5" «V tov Kartaxts ; Eur. Ion 551 ;
'lodge," properly 'put i a ship) to shore' Bayfield. I.e. ; vrjl Oof]
QopiKuvSe icartaxiOov H. Dem. 126; cf. the intrans. use of iv-qKap-ev
Od. 12. 401, iK^aWw Eur. El. 96; or (2) ' is master', as in Karexei &
\6yos 'prevails' Arrian 1. 11. 6.
263. AowTOi ipvxpv Hdt. 2. 37 ; ^dwrovai Oep/jia) Ar. Eecles. 216.
Hartung reads irponivovat, tv. ' frostiges Wasser kredenzen die
Eltern mir *, anticipating Mr. Harrison's explanation o{ nh'ovat.
264. vSpevoj Od. 10. 105 ; vSptvofiat is more common.
265. Cf. dp<pl Si iraiSi (p'lKw ^d\e TTTjXff Od. 17. 38.
206. Cf. 610. \apd 5' diro arofxaTaiv tpOfj^aro BaKXvXiSjjs A. P.
9. .571.
267. If the text is sound the line must mean : ' jjoverty can be
easily recognized even in a neighbour, i. e. even when she has not
visited you.'' For the sentiment cf, 419, 815, 16. Kal . . . irep as
294, 501 ; Kaiirep 816, 1060; in Homer nal . . . -nep as a rule ; koX oipe
■nep II. 9. 247 ; but Kai vfp iroWd iraOdvTa Od. 7. 224.
268. The chief places of public resort; the poor man is an
outsider like the peasants of 54.
90
NOTES 195
'2&'.). TovX. 4'x. )( TO T\iov «x- 1-8C ; (Kaaaov fJyoi' ttj /idv?? Hdt.
y. 102.
e-TTifiVKTOs, hap. ley., ' scorned,' almost = ' hooted ' ; al 5' ivfjxv^av
'ke-qvalT] T6 Aral "Hp-q II. 4. 20, 8. 457, ' murmured thereat ' ; we are
-xpressly told that Athene did not speak {aidwv rjv ovSf ti une II. 4.
cf. fivyfius, i^vCoj, ' moan.* Hesyeh. lias (ni/xv^i^- (jTivayixvs.
271. Spondaic endings 613, 093, 715, 875, 995.
ev. dv9p. : II. 18. 404.
272. Y-fjp. oi\. : cf. 527, 768, 1011, 1021 ; H. Aphr. 243.
273. 1 T«v ir. : II. 22. 424, Od. 4. 104.
274. Oavdr. «tA., are in appos. with t. iravrwv. irorrjp. is an
afterthought cf. 174.
2(.5. Cf. 695, 01 pd fill' ycF-ndi^ovTO Kal appifva iravra -napdvov He.s.
Sh. 84.
276. icaraOtaOai Orjaavpovs iv oikw Xen. Cyrop. 8. 2. 15.
277. Karap. : for the inf. cf. Karapwpivai \a^(iv qvttjv fKuvqv -rrupav
Tovroov Polyb. 15. 29. 14.
278. There is no need to change tV. to (irepx. ; cf. Treli't] 5' ov nore
hrjfxov kaipxirai Od. 15. 407.
279-82. ' It is natural for a bad man to think badly of (i. e. to
disregard, justice ; he is allowed to be successful in his crimes for
the moment.'
279. Ta SiKaia : cf. 385, 395 ; Xenophanes 1. 15.
281. Trdpa =- TtdptaTi Od. 3. 324.
dirdXajjiva : (1) ' criminal deeds ' with the notion (2) ' foolish '
also implied. In II. 5. 597 dir. probably means ' shiftless '.
(1) on OavufToju niv kvOdh' avTiK aTrdXapivoi <ppiv(^ voivds (Tiaav
('guilty') Pind. 01. 2. 03; (2) Th. 481; Sol. 27. 12; so dndKauos
Hes. W. D. 20.
dvfX. ' undertake,' cf. dv. vdUpiov Hdt. 5. 36 ; Thuc. 0. 1. The
idea of 'winning' a prize is also present, di9\ia KdK' dvfKiaOai
Od. 21. 117.
282. -irdp -iroSos : for the first few steps he will be successful ; -^vdvra
ru irdp TToSoj Pind. Pyth. 3. 00, 'our nearest business' Gildersleeve ;
TO TTpo TToSuy XPW" Isthm. 8. 13, ' what is present or instant,'
Bury. TvxiJJV Xfv dp-naKtav uxtOoi (ppovriSa rdy rrdp rroSos" rd 5' th ifi-
avTuv driicpapTov -npovofjaai Pyth. 10. 02 ; 'if he succeeds, he will seize
with rapture on his immediate desire ; but what a year may bring
forth, no sign can foreshow,' Jebb. Cf. vdpxupo-i Bacchyl. 13. 10.
283. TTio-Tos, here act.. ' trusting '; to^ovXkw K-qixari -maTovs Aescli.
Pers. 55 ; cf. the active use of irvpyoSdiKTos Aesch. Pers. 104 ;
luffiTTTos Soph. Tr. 440 ; vtiotttos Thuc. 1. 90.
TToSa Trp6p. : cf. ov Palicu iroSa Eur. El. 94, 1173 ; tK^ds woSa Eur.
Heracld. 802; irpo^ds kSjXov Sf^iov Eur. Phoen. 1412.
284. <})iXT)(i.. onlj^here and on an early Attic inscription.
285. Z. |3ao-. : 1120. He is called ' king', Hes. W. D. 068 {d0. ^aa.),
H. Dem. 358, but never in II. Od. where he is frequently styled
[liyiaTOi.
irop. Trap, rovs iyyvTjrds Plat. Laws 871 e, «yyvos instead of
the more common iyyv-qr-qs. It also occurs Xen. Vectig. 4. 20, in
Lysias, Aristotle and later Greek.
286. TTicTTd : cf. moTd Bidojaif avrois Xen. Cyrop. 4. 2. 8.
287. KaKo4»dYa» Oia2). leg.) has caused much offence, and many
ingenious e.xplaiiatious and emendations have been offered. Bergk
o2
196 NOTES
suggested (pi\o\l/uya), ' fond of blaming,' Boissonade ica\o\puycu,
' blaming the KaKoi.'' Mr. Harrison comments : ' It naturally
means "fond of blaming what is bad", "stern in criticism of
faults " ; and of course it is here ironical (as with us ' ' critical " often
means "hypercritical") '. It is simpler to take it as=' maliciously
blaming ' ; cf. KaKrjyopo^, KaKo\6yos, icaKopprjiJicuv, KaKuarofios, fvOvSticos
(Bacchyl. 5. 6). 'Compounds to which kuko^ gives the first part
are of two classes, according as the kuko- element is (1) adj. or (2)
subst. In class (1) there are again two types. The commonest is
that of «a/<;o;3(os = k. /3. e \wf, i. e. the compound denotes ' possessing '
the substantive as qualilicd by kukus.' Jebb on Soph. Philoct. 602.
KaKo-ipujos may represent icaKo. 'pejo}, ' I make malicious state-
ments in blame'; cf. alfxd^et^ cvSas, 'raise thy songs in blood,"
Eur. Ion 168.
288. a<ot;€o-0ai : cf. on 68 ; ' too stupid to keep the state in a
sound political condition.'
dv., ' foolish.' (ivoX^ov di'Sp' IvovOirei Soph. Ajax 1156 ; Antig.
1026 ; cf. UavoTnos Soph. O. T. 888.
289. to-9. K. I : Hes. W. D. 179.
290. dvSpujv (MSS.) may possibly be due to a misunderstood
abbreviation of avbpaaiv ; cf. KaKoTai 6e ^^ TrpoaofiiKei | dvdpamv 32,
598. 1186, 1378. ' They rule with strange laws,' cf. 60. veoxf^ois
voixois Zeiis Kparxivii Aesch. Prom. 150.
€KTpdTreXos : 'turning from the common course, perverted,
devious.' There may l)e here a reminiscence of /xvOoiai cKoXioh
(venajv Hes. W. D. 194. In a scholion on Aristoph. kicTpa-mXa is
explained as (TicXrjpa, ('nraiSevTa, avwfxaKa. The word is used of
monsters, iiTepojTOvs dvOpdinovs Km oAw? avfOera riva ftfa koL hcrparrfXa
olov TTTjyacroi koI yopyoffs ital Ktvravpoi icai aeiprjvis Hermog. Lucian
uses the adverb [=ei>onni/tir) iadcuv inTpa-niXws aTOfidxMV Kaicd
A. Pal. 11. 402,
291. 2. Cf. 647, 8.
293. This couplet hints thnt the biter is sometimes bit; (if.
alpovvTts TJpriixeBa.
294. I KM icpartpi>s nep (wv 11. 15. 195 ; H. Herm. 386. 'iixtpos alpd
II. 3. 446.
29.5. ku)tCX.: cf. 363, 816. 852. \a\. cL\9. | : 1384.
296. dSaris : the meaning is perliaps 'if he talks, the chatterer
shows his ignorance to the company '. Bgk.* printed dSS-fjs ; cf.
Hesych. dSrjs' drfpn-qs.
297. ' We must endure his company, he is a necessary evil ' ; or
better, 'such a man is a torture {dvayKairf) in a convivial gathering.'
tTTiai^iS = €ir£/z6t£(a ; fj nuXfcov iinpLH^ia nuXeaiv PI. Laws 949 E.
i-niixv^i^ was once suggested by Bergk, but afterwards re-
jected by him. Cf. tmpLunos 269 in all MSS. except A, wliich
retains the correct imp.vKTo^.
299. Xf) is not a Doric form, cf. ^r).
300. oviSeis . . . otiS' <L, ' no one, not even the one born of the
same mother as the man in trouble.' The subject to 7670^77 is tlu^
dvdpi of 299. For the dat. cf. U eixot ixids kyivtr ffc narpos Eur.
Phoen. 156.
301. Cf. 1353.
302. dyxiS- : cf. dyxiOvpos vaioiaa Theocr. 2. 71 ; d7Xi5o[/*ois]
liraipa^is Bacchyl. 12. 89.
NOTES 197
303. ' Let well alone."
KfyKXiJIeiv : lit. ' wag, shake ' ; ici'/kKos' upx'tcv Tn:Kvw^ tijv ovpav
Kivoiiv Hesycli, 'wag-tail' ; he equates «i7«-A(;j'€( with ao\(vti, //oxAei^ei,
Kivii. Cf. TroTfKiyKkli^fv Theocr. 5. 117, 'twist yoorself about,
wriggle'.
drpefAi^eiv is here trans., -keep steady " ; see note on 47.
Tvis ivTV\ovaii' avfx.cpip€i aTpei^ii^dP kuI (pvKaaae.iv TfjV Tiapoiiaav
tvnpayiai' Antiphon Or. II. 9.
304. ts 6p0. p. : )[ KaTapdWdv (everfere) ,' set it straight'. For p.
cf. Trff.tifoj a' iinnpovSe I3a\wv tv vtjI fjuXaivrj Od. 18. 84 ; avdh /.<' is up66v
nrfjaov Eur. Orest. 231.
305. Cf. 'matris ab alvo'.
According to Theognis some men are born KOKoi, others become
KUKOL (by associating with kokoi 35), others have KaKoT-qs thrust
upon them (by -ntvir]), so I prefer Ttavrts ,A) to -navrois.
For the sentiment cf. Eur. El. 367-76, which is full of re-
miniscences and criticisms of Theognis.
306. aw. 4). : cf. 824. avv6(f^(i'oi <pi\iav Xen. An. 2. 5. S, ^vfxfiaxiai'
Thuc. 1. 115. 4.
308. tXir., 'thinking.'
309-12. Among boon-companions a man should be discreet and
hide his curiosity under a mask of indifference ; he should con-
tribute to the entertainment, and afterwards keep to himself the
knowledge he has gained there, and profit by it when occasion
"ttVrs. rravTwy oivos tSet^e vdoi'. For another explanation see
Harr.. p. 325.
310. us d-iT.. ' as if he were not there at all.'
311. evpTi4)i, ' outside.' rd t' U'loQi koX to evpyi<pi Od. 22. 220.
Kaprepos €iTi, ' let him restrain himself; cf. 480 which deals
with a similar subject.
312. Cf. 898. Tiyovpiai aotpias uvai txtpoi ovk (\axiOTOv upOws yivwaicnv
iilos €/ca(TTos av-qp Euenus 3.
313. p,aivo|jiai, 'carouse,' ' faire des folies'; ' recepto dulce mihi
furere est amico' Hor. Od. 2. 7. 27 ; aw /xoi fiaivo/xtvo) fxalveo, aiv
awtppori aw<pp6vfL Scol. 22.
315-18 by Solon.
315. TT€vo|jiai : not used by Horn, or Hes. in this sense (' I am
I)Oor', : common in Attic.
316. Siap.. : cf. tt/jos Ato/^^Sta rei/x*' d/xfijSe xpvaia x"'^'^"''^'' H-
6. 235 : for midd. cf. Plat. Laws 915 e.
317. apiras ye jxlv ov fxivvOei ^porwv d/xa aunaji <peyyoi Bacchyl.
8. 90.
318. Cf. Eur. El. 941-4.
319. ?jxTT€5ov ; cf. Th. 317, 1084. 'Keeps his resolution un-
shaken" ; cf. efineSos voos, cppeves, ^rop (Horn. e.g. Od. 18. 215). For
the sentiment cf. 355, 393-8, 441 sqq., 525, 5-55, 1029. 'Aequani
memento rebus in arduis servare mentem' Hor. Od. 2. 3. 1 ;
dA\' «i' (pepew xpi] avpKpopas rov tvyevr) Eui\ fr. 99.
320. Some inferior MSS. and Stob. read h' t' ayaOois Ke'ijievos 4V re
KOKois of which Bergk approves ; but the words roXjxa and Keifxevo's
are more applicable to bad than to good fortune, and if we begin
with the bad the transition to the combination of these %vords
with aYttOois is less abrupt ; cf. cr. n. 443.
Cf. ev KeipLevov 84-5.
198 NOTES
321. fiajv Kai KvSoi ovaaaov \ U. T. 205; cf. Od. 15. 3:20; Hva.
W. D. 167 ; £iioTov Kal KT-qimra Od. 2. 123. H'los = res in Hcs. W. D. ()89.
' Besgars mounted run their liorse to deatli ', 3 Henry VI, 1 4 1''7
322. d<j>p. : 693. ' " '
KttT., • restrain ' ; k. Kupov Sol. 4. 9 ; * superare satietateni ' Oic.
Pro Mur. 9. 21 ; lit. ' keep down ' ei' KovKeu Karaayoiaa f'utxjs
Find. Neni. 10. 6. " ^ c r
^ Instead of icaKirjv 8tob. lias 0ioTOf, ' cannot keep their wealth.'
uaKirjv is more Theognidean, and gives a better balance to tlie
poem.^ jf. 4'x. e/xn. roXfx. )( aippaivw, ov Kate. Kar.
</)(t5 (jxv- KaKoiaiv ujs urav Saijxwp SiSai KaXu/s, v/BplCova' ws dd npdfovTfs
tv Eur. Suppl. 463. '
323. em, "on account of; cf. inl ^xiydKri Kal trrl Ppaxfia opioiojs
rrpo(pd(T(i fii) (i^ovTfs Thuc. 1. 141 ; irdw (ni apitKpoti efavTiovfiii-i] Plat.
Apol. 40 A.
324. xa^M ' cruel ' ; dveiSr], ixvOos, eirfa Horn.
SiaipoXiT) : cf. Karat/xapipa^ 950 ; Trapai^drai II. 23. 132 ; -rrapai-
P6\a H. Herm. 56 ; Karai^arai. Od. 13. 110.
Siai^oKidu restored by Bergk Pind. Pyth. 2. 76.
325. djxapTwKoiai (0) does not occur elsewhere in the Theog-
nidea ; we find dp.apTwX-q {peccatum) Th. 327, 1248, 1281 ; the only
other examples given by Stephanus (Thesaurus) are -f/ai vuoio
Rhianus, four from Aretaeus, and a gloss from Hes. 'dlBporivr]-
dfiaprojKT]. ' AfiaprwKia, ' ApiaTO<pdvqs ElprjVT], EiijroAfj MapiKo. Antiatt.
Bekker, p. 79. 10; this confirms Bentley's v<p' dfiapTcuKia^ Peace 415.
dixapTa>\uT(pov occurs in Arist. Nic. Eth. 2. 9, and possibly in the
feminine d^iapToiXTj yepojv Aristoph. Thesm. 1111 (but some take tliis
to be the noun = ' a lump of sin ' ), and often in LXX and N. T.
XoXwTo : in Hom. c. dat. of person and genit. of thing. Of. airut'
5e Set ovK (m rravri Theocr. 14. 64 ; pn]5' 'ixOaipi fiKov auv d/xaprdSos
ti'veKa fxiKprjs Pythag. Carm. Aur. 7; em iraidl xoXovfievos Batr. 109.
^-•>- ap6jA. : here and 1312 c. dat. and joined to fiKoi ; cf. Tjfxiy
dpOfj-ioi fjaav Od. 16. 427 ; tn dpOfxai Kal cpi\urr]TL H. Herm. 524.
327. Some construe iv dv0p. ('in the world ') d/x. 6v. 'in. 'accom-
pany mortals'). Better, ' accomixiny, i.e. are naturally found,
in tlie midst of or among mortal men.' (TT(a9ai with a simple dative
is often used in a similar sense by Theognis (e. g. 150) ; cf. eVerai
5' iv (KaaTcu fxerpof voijaai Si Kaipus dptaros Pind. 01. 13. 47, where
(TT. is used absolutely = k-nop.evux' tari, ' is meet ' (Gildersleeve) :
ev Tru\ft Tf Kal vdaan dpxats Kal f^ovaiais dTToXfnropievais dperfjs ivfrai
TO KaKwj -npdrTfiv Plato, Alcib. I. 135 a, 'naturally follows'; cf. /njjSti'
duapniv iari Oewv Kal irdi/ra KaropOovv Simon, ap. Demos. i>. 322.
328. <|)€p«iv, 'tolerate'; all men err; they should therefore be
charitable towards one another; but the yods will not endure sin.
329. eS/JovXos : os in caesura as in 2, 461, 1232. Or should we
read UpaSvs wv (vl3ov\os i\ev (Jacobs) ?
Cf. Kiyni'et roi Ppabvs wkvv, ws Kal vvv "Hcpatarus twf PpaSvs d\ei'
"Aprja Od. 8. 329; ' raro antecedentem scelestum deseruit pede
poena claudo' Hor. Od. 3. 2. 31.
330. Cf. i6eiT]cn SiKyai H. Dem. 152; Sbcrju WvvTOTct t'iiroi II. IS.
508 ; )( GKoKiTiat ducrjai Hes. W. D. 219.
331. 2. Cf. 219, 20; ijavxoi )(aaxa'VAf 219; tpx- iruaaiv, cf. ml>ea\-
fxotaiv iSfaOat, &c., in Homer.
332. Cf. 544.
NOTES 190
333. tV «X-iriSi : cf. 823.
334. atiT6s, ' tin; same ' ; cf. &22 ; Od. 8. 107, 10. 2«3 ; II. 12. 225.
ovSels ai/Tos fi' nuvois t' dvrjp orav rt vpos to Oapaos (ic <p60ov near) Eur,
I. T. 729.
335. ('). A good instance of the expression of popular saws in
verso, as frequently in Pindar, <;f. xprjuara, xprinar dv-qp Isthni. 2.
11 ; cf. 101-0 ; p.TjSiu dyaf ruiu eTrrd aoipSjv u aoipdiraros tintv A. P. 7.
683 ; jXfTpa (pvKdaafaOai' natpus 5' im ndaiv dpiaroi Hes. W. D. 091 ;
pLtTpa fj.il' yvwf.ia hwKOJv, fxerpa 54 Kal KaTfxojf Pind. Isthni. 0. 71 ;
TTcicn irapayyiWci} prjSii' tinep to ixirpov A. Plan. 224 ; -noWd (xiaoiaiv
dpLCjTa- fifaoi 6f\a> tu rr6\(i (Tvai Phocyl. 12 ; twu yap dp. ttuXii' titpiaKoiv
rd fiiaa paaaovi nvv u\IBa> TtOaKura fifp<pofi aiaav rvpavvthaii' Pind.
Pyth. 11. 52.
335. irdvTuJv, • in all things,' as rtavraiv pLirpov dpiarov, {jnfp0aaiai
5' dKfyfii'ai Pseudo-Phocyl. 30.
336. dp€TT)v, ' success.'
T^s 5' dperfji IBpcura 6toi npuTrdpoidfv iOi]Kav Hes. W. D. 289 ;
XaXeird rd KaXd.
337. Tio-iv, ' requital ' of good or bad. Constr. tSjv re </>('A. . . .
rwv T ix^P- Tiaii'. There is no need to change Swrjaopevov, which
explain.-s tojv ix^- t'i-Oiv, i. e. • by letting me at some future time
have power over them'. For the anacoluthon cf. v-niaTi poi Oapaos
KXvovaav !Soj)li. El. 180 ; \(\vTat ydp ip.oi yviaiv puipt] rrjvS' riKiKiav
iatSovT' daru/v i. e. (cribovTa Aesch. Pers. 913.
339. (i€Td: c. genit. = 'among'; Od. 10. 320. Generally with
a notion of sliaring, here absent.
Cf. "F.KTopd 6' OS Oiiji (OKe per' dvSpdatP II. 24. 258 ; (jiaiveTai poi
KTJvos iaos Ofoiaiv Sapplio 2.
340. Retain kCxh, ^^- W <</>^s /not, Kt^aip! dv Soph. El. 554.
diTOT. : cf. Ti TO KaWiov vapd Oewv ytpas iv ^porots rj x^'T*' v^(l>
Kopv<pds Twv (x^P'*'^ Kpeiaucti Karexeiy ; Eur. Bacch. 877.
Gavdx. : cf. p.. Ad/3o£ 6. 820. reXos Oavdroio Kixeiv H- '•^- HO;
poipa. K. e. I Mimn. 0. 2. Callin. 1. 15, Tyrt. 7. 2, Sol. 20. 4, Simon.
122. 2, ' Arist." Peplus 29. 2, &c.
341. dWd : in prayers II. 1. 508; Pind. Ol. 2. 13 ; inrji'i^aTo, dA.A',
w Zev, dyadd Sotev ol Oeoi Xen. Cyrop. 5. 4. 14.
Kaipios. In Homer only in neuter, * fatal ' ; here = opportioins,
' in good time, liefore I die' ; cf. Aesch. Sept. 1 ; Hdt. 1. 125.
343. Cf. re9va'n]v on poi prjKeri ravra ptKoi Mimn. 1. 2.
d\i,-n. : dpwavpd Te peppijpdaii' Hes. Th. 55 ; (ppifa dpitavaas pepipvdv
Bacchyl. 5. 7.
345. aio-a -- TO KaOfJKOv, ' thus is it iitting ' ; cf. Kar' alaav teiirov
II. 10. 445 ; otjTias ia-ri cf. tus eov II. 11. 762.
(|>aiv. : ovKiTt (paivfTo nopTrfj Od. 10. 79.
For the mixture of 1st pers. sing, and plur. cf. 415-18, 649, 50,
1101, 2, yi'ujpr]s oiiKiT «7u; Taphji TjpeTeptjs 504 ; II. 3. 440 ; Tlieocr.
8. 75.
340. t'x. retains its force here, ' keep in their possession.'
347, 8. AYe cannot connect these lines with any known fable
about a dog and a river. There may possibly be a reference to a
story about a dog that shook off vermin as it crossed a stream.
Trdvr' diToo". cannot mean 'having lost my all', as many scholars
assume ; tJie poet has already cx2)ressed that idea in <Tu\r\a: The
sense perhaps is ' alter shaking off every burden ', i. e. ' all my
200 NOTES
pursuers'; and this is the most frequent use of dTrocrci'o^af ; iVTros
drTfaeiaaTo rbv ^apvovxfO- Hdt. 7. 88 ; Tr)v -yvt'OiKa (Kfcpefiafxtvrjv drr.
Lucian, Tox. 61. Or kvpcov may simply = * I, poor wretch ' ; for the
introduction of the figure (/ciW) without wj or ware cf. 13G1 ; eyH
Kvwv IXatcTfOj Hds. 6. 14 ; Aesch. Pers. 87-90; epoj Savr Iriva^d' tfxoi
(ppivas dveixos kut' opos Spvatv e/j-TTfaaij' Sajjpho 42 ; ' qui recte vivt-ndi
prorogat horam rusticus exspectat,' &c., Ilor. Ep. 1. 2. 41.
349. eiT] : c. inf. 561, 1153, 1155; Find. 01. 1. 118 ; Isthm. 1. 64.
\L. a. -irieiv : cf. II. 4. 35, whei-e Zeus tells Hera that she could
only sate lier rage by devouring Priam raw (wfiov ^i^pwOois) ; see
Achilles to Hector II. 22. 347, 8. Tovrovi ufiow Set KaTa(payfiv Xen.
Anab. 4. 8. 14 ; the subject population of Sparta ' would gladly eat
tlieir lords raw ' Hellenica 3. 3 ; (/xir\Tia6t]Ti pov mi'oji' Ke\aivuv
alpa Eur. fr. 688 ; ' I would eat his heart in the market-place,'
Beatrice in Much Ado about Nothini/, Act IV, Sc. 1.
(ic\av : of all dark colours ; Kvavos, otvos, alpa in Hom.
tiri . . . dpoiTO : 'watch over tlie fulfilment of tliis ' ; iirl S'
dytpes kadKol opovrai Od. 14. 104.
350. OV Tl KUO' r/piTfpuf ff J'UOU II. 9. 108.
351. |x«vu with the infin. means ' I wait for something to
happen ' ; so I cannot follow those who read pevtis Uvat = fiiWfn
('delay'), 'why do you put off' leaving me and going to another?'
Others translate trpoX. Uvat, 'avoid going'; cf. ovS' iOiXaj vpoXi-nuv
Tube pf] OV arfvaxfif Soph. Elect. 133 ; this is here unnecessarily
harsh. Uvai : inf. for imperat. ; irpo^nr. ); <pi\et in the next line,
it is appropriately used for the departure of friends and benefactors
(here of course with a touch of humour), and this participle occurs
very frequently with verbs of going e. g. or' (KtXivaiv oi'xeff^a' wpoKi-
TTuvO' ijpereprjv cpLKirjv 1102 ; TrpitKijtwv flm 1277 ; iKTrpoKiiruvTis (I3ai'
1 136 ; cf. Hes. Shield 1, and other instances in the Index to Paley's
Hesiod, s. v. irpo\nruji'.
352. 5r\v : cf, 597, 1243.
353. «-n-oix«o : used in Hom. of ' begging ' and ' attacking ',
e.g. II. 5. 330 ; also simi)lv 'going to' II. 15. 676.
355. Cf. 1029. 'Be steadfast.' To Theognis, who had suffered
greatly from the shifting changes of Fortune, ' Endurance is the
crowning qualitj',' and specially cbaractei'izes the dyaOui; cf,
Tennyson's ' O well for him whose will is strong ! He suffers, but
he will not suffer long ', &c. KaK. : cf. ' aequam memento relnis in
arduis servare mentem ' Hor. Od. 2. 3. I.
?X<i''-P' • dt'drrxov ndax^^'' 5pa)i' yap (xaipa Eur. fr. 1075.
356. eiTtPaXXcv : tovs Ae\<poiis Se intliaWe rerapTrjpupioy irapaaxHv
Hdt. 2. 180 ; 'yioTpa fTTfanrjipe Tiepaai^ iroXt/xouj Steirfiv Aesch. Pers.
103.
The word is more appropriate to misfortune ; the poet in using
it with reference to good fortime wishes perhaps to remind Cyrnus
that the same fate is now inflicting disaster upon him.
357. Bgk.* needlessly proposed to change (Kapts into e'Aax«s, cf.
Aa/3r;j dvirju 76, irefirjv 'iKaliov 385.
358. Cf. 944, 1116. €k5. : KaiMu bnoSmeai TJ8rj Od. 20. 53;
(KSvpfv ijKfOpov II. 16.99; f(fSv SIkjjs Eur. Suppl. 416; 'ex malis
emergere ' Ter. Andr. 3. 3. 30. There may be a ref. to escaping from
'a sea of troubles', a ver_\- common figure in Greek poetry, e.g.
Aesch. Persae 600, Eur. Here. Fur. 108ir.
NOTES 201
;i59. XiTjv is emphatic, ' Do not be too ready to jmblish your
woes ' ; cf. 442, 655, 6.
«iTi4). : ' superostendo, prae me fero,' Stepli. The active ewi-
il)aivcu is x-arely found until the post-chissical period, e.g. Lucian,
Alex. 12. For the midd. and pass. cf. Hdt. 2. 152. Thuc. S. 42.
For the thought cf. dWoTpiotaiv fif] irpofpa'ii'etv kt\. Find. t'v.
42 ; iKixaprvpuv fap ai'Spa ras avrov rvxas (h vavras d/xaOii, to 5'
(:iTiKpviTT(aOai ffo<p6v Eur. fr. 557 ; cf. another excellent parallel
Eur. fr. 463.
360. KT|8., 'sympathizers with, persons concerned about' ; cf. 645.
In Homer = 'chief mourners,' II. 23. 163, 674. Cf. u Trovti St'xa
lajSefxavaif, 'the woes ho bears with none to tend him ' .Jebb), Sopli.
Philoct. 195 ; Antig. 549 ; -Qixas Se ols KTjdenwv ovSdi irap^miv Xen. An.
3. 1. 17, ' no one to jjlead our cause ' (Jebb).
361. Cf. 872, 900 ; piiy. tt. II. 3. 50 ; ynvvQfi intr. cf. ntvv0ei tpy
dvOpwirwv (through floods) II. 16. 392 ; pi.iv. -qrop kraipaiv Od. 4. 374.
363. KWT., ' cajole, deceive,' cf. 851, 2 ; be a 0/A.oy drru fKixiaarjs (63).
Ilesycli.gl. KOJT.' Ko\aicev(ii',So\ioj's duaTCLV. /XTjSi ywr] fff vuvv nvyodTu-
Aos- f^anaTaToj a'tpvKa Kur'tWovaa lies. W, D. 373.
viTox. : hap. leg. in Homer, oris x i"roxeipios e\9ri Od. 15. 448 ;
cf. Hdt. 1. 106.
364. The meaning is not ' having admitted of no excuse ' (Banks),
or 'gib keiner Entschuldigung Eaum' (Hartung , but 'offering ni>
excuse in justification of your conduct'. This affords a better
contrast to «v kut. ' Lull your enemy's suspicions Ijy fair speeches ;
having once got him into your jiower, throw off the mask and take
vengeance.'
365. ' Check, restrain yourself with prudence.'
l'ax« : intr. cf. 't(TX^i f^V 'pu^ov vikCj ttoXv Aesch. Choepli. 1052 ;
Xdpwvos 'laxovoLV, oXiyoi re ylyvovTai of Indian rivers Arrian 5. 9. 4 ;
ovh' i^vudnbrj dvax^^^f'^ Od. 5. 320. Tlie midd. is more common in
tliis sense ; 'iax^o /xrjS' i9e\' oTos ipi^iiKvai (iaaiXfiioiv II. 2. 247. voio :
cf. 1237 ; vvcv Koi ^ovKfi (ppa^6pL(6a Od. 3. 128.
jxsiX. : cf. p.. fivOo'!. enos in Horn.
y\. . . . tTTtaTb) : cf. 85, 1024 ; ^OSvafji Kapij wp.oiaii' iirfir] II. 2. 259.
366 - 1030.
367. 1184 a has the better reading.
ovr. ex- "• I : 814, 1016; j'Joi' '6ir. tx- H- 22. 382.
368. Cf. 24.
369. The reason for |xcujx. is given by do-64)Cdv ; cf. du^ft tis dpaQii
Go<pd Aiyaiu ovk ev tppovuv Eur. Bacch. 480 ; Kaicui i/Se koI (a9\6s \ II.
9. 319.
370. Cf. piaipTjcrtTai tis fidWov i) /xiprjaiTai (Diogenian 6. 74) said
to have been inscribed on the paintings of Apollodorus : it was also
attributed to Zeuxis. For the play on sound cf. Spa ye yivwaiceis d
dvayivwaKds ; Acts 8. 30 ; 'S.uiaoi koi "S.ajaui aojTxjpia toc5' dveOrjKav, Swctos
fxev aai9eis. 'Sojaui 5' on 'Zuiam (aw9ri Simon. 107, with which we may
cr.mpare an inscription on a Paris monvnnent to Etienne Dolet,
'noil dolet ipse Dolet sed pia turba dolet.'
dcr64>. : aofpor^ ndaoipots Find. 01. 3. 45.
daofpia is used by Lucian.
371. Cf. rj\9tv o liovs vw' dporpov eKovatoi '^erotic) Callim. Ep. 4.5.
' By dragging me so violently into friendship you are simply driving
202 NOTES
an unwilling animal under the car.' There is no reference to the
' yoke of friendship ' here.
Q«K. p. : cf. 651.
372. XiTjv with wpoa. For the midd. Trpocr. cf. Ar. Eccles. 909 ; Sia
Tijv ufiiXiav Toils ipaaras npoafXKvaaadai Athen. p. 600 f.
373-92. These lines as they stand cannot form an unbroken
whole. They may once have heen parts of a complete poem ; if so,
portions have dropped out before 383. The argument of 372-80 is :
' Although Zeus has sovereign knowledge and sovereign power, he
still makes no distinction between good and bad men. 383-92
begins abru])tly with (fxirrjs oA/3. kt\., words which cannot be directly
attached to the preceding lines owing to the difference in tone and
the impossibility of finding a subject for 'ixovriv in 377-82. 379, 80
are simply an expansion of 377, 8. It may be that a couplet (or
more) originally stood before 383 referring to the prosperity of the
wicked, a subject that has no place in the preceding lines ; the
rest of the poem deals with one theme : ' good men are driven to
sin through necessity ' ; the key-word is not nfuir], but the d^r;-
Xafit] that it engenders and the involuntary wrong-doing that
ensues.
Mr. Harrison is pi-obably right in detecting a note of ' flippant
earnestness ' in 373 sqq. Z«C (pi\(, he says (p. 192), 'is perhaps
unique in serious poetry : ■' my dear Zeus, I am surprised at you".'
We may compare 77 pa ^arrfv, Zeu </«'A6, fioin tyevov Antip. A. P. 0. 109 ;
'Axpt TWOS, ZeO, ZeC <piK€ ; ffiyrjaoj, Kavrus ipav e/xaOfs ; Asclep. A. P.
5. 167 ; Zev (pike, tovto fii-ya Callini. Ep. 6.
373. dv. : c. dat. 803 ; TTdvTfaai S' dvaacreiv \ II. 1. 288 ; after the
epic period it is more frequently constructed with a genit.
374. aviTos, ' for yourself, without giving others a share ' ; cf. 9.59 ;
II. 2. 233.
Cf. Sif /xtyciKr} SuVa/^is | 34.
376. virax. : vnaroi Aex*'''"' aTpoi[>o8ivovvTai Aesch. Ag. 50 ; cf. vnaTt
KpuovTojv in Homer (e. g. Od. 1. 45).
377. dXiT. I : cf. 731, 745.
378. "Afiaaiv (v ovSf fxifj p.oipr) neydXr] ^yov Hdt. 2. 172 ; uTtnoTaTri
ivl p-o'ipri Theocr. 14. 49.
379. Cf. our' ini yr]9oavvas TpaneTO vuos Ap. Rh. 4. 618.
380. Cf. 1262.
381. 'Nothing fixed', 'no definite rule laid down '. Cf. ISpoTwv
ye KfKpnai irupas oi) ti OavaTov, ' a certain goal of death is in no wise
fixed ' (GiM.), Pind. Ol. 2. 33.
382. TivTiv' has been needlessly emended. A sing, subject can
be easily supplied from ^poToTai, cf. 388 ; for the omission of tis
cf. oirSe Kfv dWais Kpivdixivos Xi^aiTO KaTO. tttoKiv duSpas dpiarovs (sc. tis)
Od. 24. 108. For uSuu tJvtiv' cf. ttXoCtoi/ S' i> fxev duiai 9fol trapay'iyviTai
dvSpt enntSos Sol. 13. 9; TaaSe 5' danfp doopas x^^poiiat Soph. Trach.
283.
aSot: for the opt. cf. ovic tariv otcv fxtii^uva pLoipav viifxatfii Aesch.
P. V. 293, and Sidgwick's notes on this rcDiote deliberative in Ap-
pendix I to his edition of Agamemnon.
'There are clear examples of the simple optative wliere a
•question as to the possible or conceivable is put in an abstract way.
This optative may fitly be called " dubitative", and is properly
compared with Uie <i(5iiberative subjunctive' Jebb on Soph. 0. C.
170.
NOTES 203
883. Toi 8e' indicates that the subject of exoioif was 'wicked
men '.
a-nvii.. 'unattended by woe'; d.TrrjiJ.oavi'T], 'protection from
harm,' 758.
384. iio-x- ; cf. 140, 81(5 ; 6up.uv i(Tx(it> (v aTf)6(aai (' restrain ') II. 9.
2Ti(\ ; cuiuiect 'iaxovTcs ofxws ; o\l. c, partlc. ('although') as 102J>,
and foaa/y !'ifj.ai^ Soph. Trach. 1115.
•iT«viT]v : 6(0119 Svu dxpTjOTOVs Tlfi'irji' re aal ' hiirixo-virjv Hdt. 8. 111.
Alcaeus calls tliem sisters fr. 92.
385. T. SiK. <}). : cf. 465.
88<>. Tliere is no need to change duSpwv to dvSpus because it is
followed by a sing. ToKftq, cf. dxprjaTotcnv duSpdaiv . . . avrai 865.
■n-apdY«i : cf. 404. 630. 'J'his word is not used by Hom. <u-
Hes. ao(pla hi ic\(itt(i napdyotaa fivOois Pind. Nem. 7. 24 ; Hdt. 1. 91.
387. Cf. 650.
388. ToXfxa, 'he brings himself to bear the burden of.'
<|>cp€Lv combines two notions: (1) i/jf'p. Trfjfxa, &c., 'endui'e';
(2) </). KUfsnuv.
389. xp-x\\i.., ' poverty '; cf. 394, 560, 670. We find one other ex-
ample in Stephanus ; xPV'^f^<^'^"''V i* irequently used in the same
sense.
c'lKcov : TTtviTj (tKwv diraTTjKia fia^ti Od. 14. 157 (the only instance
of TTfviri in Homer). Cf. KipSftriv eifcaiv TJi. 823.
SiS. : cf. 651 ; d\K' €\'€( fuaov Trivia, 8i5daic(t 5' dvSpa rjj XP^^'}
Kanuf Eur. El. 376,
393-400 should not l)e joined on to 383-92. They liave been
placed here as a reply to the preceding lines; 383-92 tells us that
the good man is driven by poverty to forsake his principles and
commit base actions. According to 393-400 it is endurance (see on
355) that distinguishes good men from bad, and keeps them from
transgressing the laws of justice and society even in the storms of
calamity. The second poem appears to have been modelled on the
first ; tliere is a striking similarity in diction, rd SiKaia (piKivvrts
(385) no longer in poverty ; rd dUaia (ppovu 395) even in poverty :
ToXpLo. (388) = ToXpidv xp'h ,398), iptptiv 388 and 398. rd 5(«. is in
each case followed by a form of octte ; Weia yvwpii] (396) is certainly
an answer to ^KdnTova^ tu ar.<ppivas (387) ; Kparepfj^ vn' dvdyicTjs (387)
in contrast to ahi (.395), so also rrapdya (386) )( ideia yy. (396) which
does not swerve aside. The Ovpus of one is driven (386), the other
is guided by voos .395). In 383-92 poverty obliterates the differ-
ence between good and bad ; ace. to 393-400 it only serves to
accentuate it, and turns the searchlight (faireTm 394) on the
excellence of the good man. Penury may hold him in her grip
{KaTfxj! 394). but he does not yield to her (x/"?A'. f'lcccv 389), and
he is not driven to commit the kuku noWd of 388, 9. 398-400 —
388-90; aid. </>iA. (399) )( ovKop. 'dpiS. (390); f. okea. opK. (399) )(
■<p(vhid T e^airaTas t' (390).
393. IT. d|X€iv. I : II. (•>. 479, Hes. W. D. 19.
394. <J>aiv€Tai, ' is cleai'ly seen ' ; cf. 550. Tpaiojv naiuvrojv nvpa
(paivtTo II. S. 561.
396. €|ji,TT€t|)., ' is implanted.' iXirh iJTe vlwv ar-qOiaiv efxtpvcTai
Simon. 85. 6.
397. «Tr€T., 'cannot adapt itself to good or bad fortune.' Cf.
443, 4.
204 NOTES
398. Cf. 658. rd Kal rd, ' this and that,' occurs frequently in
Pindar ; it always means divers things ; according to the context
these may all be good, or some may be good and others bad. Zev?
TO. T( Kal Tci vifiiL Isthm. 5. 52 ; Pyth. 7. 24 (see Bury on Nem.
1. 29\
399. Cf. note on 200. dXea. cf. uXealuPpoTOi Orph. Lith. 444.
For the ruin wrought by o>os, cf. Hes. Th. 231, 2 ; W. D. 804.
400. 'Evrp. is best taken as a projjer name (Harrison ;. Bekker
reads Evrp., Sitzler ({iTpdneX'.
fvTpdneKos means ' shifty ', itroi Pind. Pyth. 4. 105 (other M8S.
ivTp.) ; KepSea (v. 1. (vrp.) Pyth. 1. 92. B. H. C. acting on a sugges-
tion made by Bgk.* in his or. notes assume a lacuna after opKovs;
the missing couplet lead up to (vrpd-mK' {'? shameful), not an
inappropriate word in this connexion.
|xf]VLv d\. : II. 5. 444.
401. Cf. 335. vorjcrai Se Kaipu^ dpioTos Pind. 01. 13. 48 ; firjSiv dyav
Kaipw irdvra Trpoaeari koXo. Sodamus ap. Sehol. Fuixr. Hipp. 263.
403. Cf. 229. (h diptvov aTiivhovT Hes. W. D. 24.
404. iTp., ' deliberately, intentionally,' as Hes. ^Y. D. 607, or
perhaps = <pi\u(j>pQjv as in <pi\u(ppwy napaaaivd 'Ara Aesch. Pers. 97
(MSS. napdyet) ; cf. Soph. Antig. 621-5.
dfjiirX., hei'e = ' loss ' ( = dT-q 631 , as dpfrr] ^ ' success '.
405. Cf. 6^Ke viKaoai, ' made him conquer,' Pind. Nem. 10. 48.
407. 8. 'Though most dear to me you failed (to get something) ;
your failure is due to want of understanding on your part.' air.,
cf. ovTi fj.01 aiTirj eaai, deoi vv fxoL a'irioi eiaiv II. 3. 164.
408. Cf. T) 5' ou Ti voTiixaTos rm^ponv iaOKov Od. 7. 292.
409. 10. See App. Kar., ' lay by,' Hes. W. D. 601 ; vaial U al^CJ
Xpfj iroWfiv ov \pvaov KaTaXiiTtfiv Plat. Laws 729 b.
411. ov i-Uy Ti KaaiyvrjToto x^pfW' yiyvfrat us Kev eraipos twv mnvv-
l-Uva ilbri Od. 8. 585; cf. 34-6 where the advantages of associating
with dyaOoi are enumerated : (1^ they have /.tfydXr) Swapus ; (2) one
can learn good lessons from them {^ia9\d. fiaOrjatat 35) ; (3) with
the xaKoi, dnoAui Kal tuv kdvra vuov. For the value of yvwj.irj, cf.
1171. 2.
413, 14. Cf. 470, 508, 842, 884. ecop-fi^ofjiai : see Introd., p. 52.
For further exx. cf. (na<ppi(ofTL troriv ifipa'a dcxipijxOivTts Nicander
Al. 32 ; dKuxcfi Trori OojpaxOdi iVex" dWorpia 'Clapicuu Pind. fr. 72 ;
ewp-qxOf'ir txtOvaOiis Phryn. in Bekk. Anecd., p. 43, Phryn. adds
XPl'^V '^^ ■'■^ Kdroivos /xdWov. In Ath, Polit, ch. 34, we read that
Cleophon appeared in the Ecclesia ixtBvwv Kal BwpaKa h'5e5vKuji,
whei'e, I think, the writer hints at the other use of Owp-qaaw.
414. e^dYeiv : in Hom. edncere, here incitare. (ttI rd ■novi-jpuTtpa
f^rjyov rbv ux^ov Thuc. 6. 89 ; 'ipws ris i^dyu Eur. Ale. 1080.
8€tv6v tTTos : Od. 8. 408,
417, 18. See on 447-52; cf. 119, 20, 499.
' I am rubbed (on or with the stone) like gold side by side vv^ith
adulterated gold (i.e. containing an admixture of lead .' iv Kidivais
aKovais u xpi"^"? i^trd^iTaL StSovs ^daavov ^avtpdv tv Se xP^^V ""Sp""'
uyaOwi' Ti KaKujv re vovi (Sojk iKeyxoy Scol. by Chilon ap. Diog.
Ijaert. 1. 71 ; tov xP^'^"'^ '^'^^ aKriparov avruv ixh' kv' iwvTOv ov 5m-
yivuj(TKOf^fi',iirfdv 5t TrapaTplipcofXfv dAAoi XP^'^V Siayii'dicnconey tvv d/xfii'a)
Hdt, 7. 10 ; TTapd xpv(^ov kipBov dicqpaTOv ovSe ixdXv^hov «x""' Simou.
64. 'For the business of money-changing the bankers ke2)t by
NOTES 205
them scales an«l touch-stones (0aaavoi),' Wliibley, Comp. Gk. Sfud.
§ 478. Sec on 450.
417. jxoXipSos. Here and 1105 in view of the practically unani-
mous testimony of the MSS. (all but g which has /jloXv^So) 1105)
I have accepted the form f/.o\il3^cv in preference to fjo\v05cv
(Herwerden, Bergk. and others l The form with v was probably
the only one used by native Ionic writers of the earlj' period. In
Homer we have juoXu/SSan'a and fj.ij\i$os. Attic inscriptions present
0iP\os (Ionic iSu/3At>s) as early as 400 B.C. See Weir Smyth, Ionic
Dialect, § 155.
418. €v. \670s. As the metaphor is probably taken from bank-
ing, we may take \6jos to mean ' count, balance'. 'The balance
of excellenc(! is on our side.' Harrison explains \6yos as ratio
'claim', 'ground'; it is rather ratio in the sense of 'account,
credit '. Others hold X. virep. to be simply a periphrasis = v-rrep. ;
if so, cf. (h \6yov tihtjs, ' for honour,' Ignat. Ep. Philad. 11, tU Koyov
&fov, 'in the matter of God,' Ignat. Ep. Smyrn. 10.
■u-irepTepiT] ( —virfpoxv) is hap. Icfi. in this sense. Homer uses it
once to denote a part of a chariot. inripTtpos often = 'more excellent'
in Homer (e.g. II. 11. :290, 786\ Hesych. gives vTreprepirjaf vfw-
rfpiaixois. iiiriprnltaviais.
419. ' Though I understand them, I let them pass by.' Cf. 267, 8,
6G9, 70. ^
421. 0Vp. OUK €TTIK. Ovpai K iTTflCflVTO (pafivai Od. 6. 19.
TuSe /xiV oiiiciTt iTTufjaTos ei' TvKais KaOe^cu SvafKntpaTov uKoov KaKuv
Eur. Hipp. 882; aOvpuarofios Axtu Soph. Phil. 188; anvKoiTov ffTo/J-a
Ar. Frogs 8;58 ; 0ov, Kvpie, (l>vXaKr]i' tw TTo/uoTt fjtov kol Ovpav rrf/wox^s
■Kfpl TO. \ei\7] /xov LXX Psalms 140. ."i ; yKwaarjs rot Orjaavpu^ iv
di'Bpujnotffiv dpicyros ())ei8aj\TJs Hes. W. D. 719.
422. dpfjioS., ' tight-litting ' ; cf. Ovpas ttvku'ws dpapvias Od. 21. 280.
d(xt\-r)TOs, liap. leg., but cf. rHv tihovtuv dfifXrjTtov Isocrat.
Evag. 8 ; avfip ovic afXiXrjTtos Luc. Tim. 9 ; dueXrjTi Luc. Tim. 12.
'Men busy themselves with much that does not concern them.'
424. T] TO KaKov is certainly spurious, nor has any adequat*'
emendation been suggested. It may be a gloss on Xujiov that has
crept into the text or been inserted to fill in a lacuna ; or the whole
line may be an interpolation. See on 1194.
425 sqq. See Ap])endix.
Pessimism begins with Homer, ov ptv yap ti ttov inriv ui^vpSi-
Ttpov dvSpus TrdvTOJv oaaa t( yaiav din iri'tid n Koi tpTTH II. 17. 446 ;
oiiSev aKiivonpov yaia Tpetpd dvOpanroio -ndvTojv . . . tp-nti Od. 18. 130;
TrXeirj p.iv yap yata ica/cwv nXeiT] Si OdXaaaa Hes. W. D. 101.
426. o^ios ijfXioio 1 : H. Ap. 374, 'piercing' ; cf. II. 14. 345.
427. Odnrf pf ottl Taxiora, TTv\as 'A'lSao neprjaoj II. 23. 71. The
man's ^uxv ^vill go to Hades, and the man himself will lie under
the earth heaped upon him ; cf. 568 ; II. 1. 3.
428. Sevei-al edd. have abandoned the MSS. reading for 7arai' iipia-
aapevov (Sext. Empir. who quotes the line) or yrjv f-mfaadpivov,
which occur often in Gk. Lit. Cf. 'Apyfiav yatav kcpiaadptvos \ av
tm ol 0a9vKo\nos dpaaaro Sdicpvat vvptpa A. Pal. 7. 446 ; Koivfi yrjv
(TTiiaaaOai pdKXov rj ^rji' /xer' alaxvvopivov aiaxwopevrj Xen. Cyi'. 6.
4. 6 ; Pind. Ncm. 1 1. 16 ; A. Pal. 7. 238, 299, 480. Objection has been
raised against (irapijtr. because the word generally refers to rela-
tives or friends of the dead, e. g. Hdt. 8. 24. But we have an exact
206 NOTES
parallel to our passage in Homer where Odysseus made himself
a bed to lie on, evvfif irraf^rjaaTO Od. 5. 482. So here, ' never to be
born is best ; the next best is to dig a grave for yourself and lie in
it.' Cf. avTov (yKpiiipas Kal rfjs (pvWdSos ocrov nKuaTov jjSvvaTO €({>' tavTui'
kirafiTiaas Heliod. Aethiop. 2. 20.
429 sqq. See Appendix.
4)p. tVe. I : II. 17. 470.
430. tv0. : cf. ivOiU avvfaw Eur. Siippl. 203.
oA.ct;s fj-iu yap ovbf/xiay Tjyovfxai ToiavTrjv (ivai Ttx^W T?'"'^ ■'^"fy KUKcui
irecpvKoaa' aauppoavvrjv av kiI hmaioavvrjv funoiTjcrfiei' Isocr. adv. Soph. 25.
ToiJTO ocTTis : for the construction cf. 705-7.
432. 'Sons of Ascle2>ius,' here =jaT/)o/. In Homer Ascl. ajipears
as a skilled physician, and his sons Podalirius and Machaon in-
herit their father's skill (II. 2. 732). There were famous schools of
medicine claiming descent from him in Rhodes, Cos, and Cnidus.
Many renowned physicians from other districts put forward a
similar claim.
433. uTT)p., 'ruined.' See on 634.
439. vTjirios (like axtTkios) is frequently used by Homer and
Hesiod at the beginning of a verse as an exclamation without a
verb, 'Ah ! foolish he' . . .; cf. II. 2. 38 ; Hes. W. D. 40.
440. €TricrTp. I : 648, ' pay heed to,' cf. Tovde iiT(aTpi(poi'To Soph.
Phil. 599 ; Tfjs \evicfjs KaKdp.r]s ovSey f7naTpi<pop.at A. P. 5. 48.
441. oil yap tis enixdoviojv iravra y (vSaipcui' t<pv Bacchyl. 5. 54 ;
ovTi pdrav dvaroiai (pans rotddt PoaTat dis ov ndvTa 6(ol vdaiv edojicav
iX^iv A. Pal. 12. 96.
-iravoXpios : H. Dion. 54 ; ndvoXPos Aesch. Suppl. 582.
442. ofiws is the reading of A ; the rest read o//ais.
twiS., ' making no display of it' ; cf. firifaii'oj ;359} and OiKuv
fifj (7tiSrj\os (ivai Toiai "KWrjai Hdt. 8. 97 ; KKfTiTwv Stjttov Vt' inidTjXos
Ar. Eccles. 661.
444. Cf. 214. Soo-tis: cf. II. 20. 265, 6 ; H. Dem. 147, 8 ; II. 3. 65, 6 ;
opais 5' dvdyicjj tr-qpovas PpoToT'i tpiptLv deu/v SiSoi'Toir Aesch. Pers. 293.
445. eiTiT. : cf. aol 5' tTTiToKpaTOj KpaSir] Kal Ovpos aKovdv Od. 1.
353. Corsenn (Quaest., p. 33) proposed to read hdais (way of giving)
. . . fvfpxeTai because the 4th foot when followed by the Bucolic
Caesura must be a dactyl ; but cf. ouSte h' dvOpdnrotai pkvn xPVf^'
efj.n(Sov aid Simon. 85.
447. Besides the lit. ' wash ' there is also present the idea of
'abuse', 'thrash', 'lather' cf. ' laver la tete a', and the Welsh
' golchi ■ ('wash '). The meaning is ' mud won't stick to me '. Cf.
ttA. 'abus*' ' Ar. Ach. .'J81 ; irA-uVeTar XoiSopeiTai, vPpli^eTai Ka/rws lies. ;
cf. iKdBrjpf, 'dusted,' Theocr. 5. 119.
448. XevKov uScjp, ' clear water.' vban \fvKw II. 23. 282, Od. 5. 70.
p€vio-op.ai is rare in Attic, frequent in the Ionic of Hipjiocrates.
449. Cf. 499, 1105, 6. air., 'cleansed in the melting-pot," Hdt,
1. 50 ; cf. ■noKvTipuTepov ^^pucr/ov toC dvoWvptvov bid irvpus 5e SoKipa-
^optvov 1 Ep. Peter 1. 7.
450. See on 417, 18. Avbia piv ydp \i6oi pavvet XP^'^^^' dvSpwv
5' dptrdv ao<l>ia re TrayicpaTTjs t' (\tyxet dKddeia Bacchyl. fr. 10. The
lapis Lydius was a flinty slate, black, grey, or white, and the result
was judged by the colour of the mark made, cf. Pliny 33. 8.
451. xP'^*''n- 'face, surface,' used with dvdos 1017.
NOTES 207
i6s : especially rust on iron or brass, which would be used to
adulterate gold.
402. eupus, ' mould ' ; cf. Aioi irafy u xpvcros' Kiivov ov aijs ov5i kU
datrrtt Find. fr. 222, attrib. by some to Sappho.
dvOos, 'brilliant colour'; used most frequently of red, cf.
(pvOpov ISui' 450 ; ^a-nrov dAos ttoAi^s avBtai Antip. A.P. 6. 206.
KaOapov : as so frequently, the end of the elegy reverts to the
beginning {^k. = dfiiavTov 447).
4.'):;. XaYXttvo) : c. ace. in H<imer. ^e'pos = foTpa, cf. 150.
454. d4)p. : )( aucpp. as in 497.
45C.. €t : according to Weir Smyth, 'Attic fi (morphologically
an older form than tis) has been introduced into Th. 45G, Anacr.
57, Hdt. &c.,' Ion. Dial., p. 589. It also occurs Batrachoih. 13.
But our i^oem may be of later dale than the genuine elegies of
Theognis.
457. o-vp.(J)Opov : 77 tth'it] . . . avii<pop6s (kari, .526 and Xifius yap roi
TTafx-nav afpyw avptpopos uvSpi Hes. W. D. 302. For the sentiment
cf. TTiicpuv via yvvaiKi vpia^vrrjs uvqp Eur. fr. 804,
4.58. dXA' oil TTrjdaXioKTiv (TreiOtTo vtjvs euepjTjs H. Ap. 418. Trr/SaXtov =»
XaXii'os in Aesch. Sept. 206, an excellent illustration of the promi-
nent place occupied by the sea in the Greek mind.
459. dytc. is used metapliorically = ' support ' in Eur. Ilec SO,
Hel. 277 ; cf. iaxaTiaii Tjhri vpoi iJK^ov PdWer dyicvpav Find. Is. 6. 12 ;
ib. 01. 6. 101 ; oiopfvoi inl dual ^ovXats wairfp dyKvpais upfiovaav tjttov
iV (TuAaj T7/I' TTvXii' ifftadai Plut. Sol. 19. Sens. erot. as in our passage,
IXapij icardarrjOi (jnXov -npu; dWov vrjis ptifji fn dyKvprji ovk d(T(pa\rj'>
vp^ovaa Herodas 1. 41, and ' nam melius duo defendunt retinacula
navim' ^of a second lover Propert. 2. 22. 41.
diropp. Sso-fi., cf. (in a somewhat similar context) ^poxov
dnoppTj^ai lti99 ; dvev Sea/jioto /xevovai vrjes Od. 13. 100.
4(i0. «K vvKTwv : cf. «£ Tj/xipas, ' lu the day-time,' Soph. Elect. 780 ;
fidratos (k vvktu/v (pofios Aesch. Choeph. 287 ; (k fi((njiu0p'tr]i Archil.
74. 3 (at midday).
461. dirpTiKT., 'that cannot be accomplished", 'impossible'; cf.
1031 ; in 1075 it means 'not done'.
Ti yap kXatppuv 4't' karlv dirpaKT oSvpopifvov Sovuv KapSiav ;
Bacchyl. fr. 8.
voov : in caesura ; cf. ev0ov\di 329.
in': cf. 1031, 1149. iirl epyw Ovpuv e'xaji' lies. W. I). 444; irrl
fxfi^uai ydfxots ttju Sidi'oiav (nfx'^f Plat. Laws 926 b ; with simple dat,
fnetxf Toi TToXificv rfjv yv6jixi]v Plut. Aem. P. 8.
For the interruption caused by (ATjSt p.£voiva, cf. ov kuXus 0iois
■napdjxivt Ktiirvx^ts rd iravra Sotades ap. Stob. 3. 39 ; riVe? Karijp^av,
■noTfpov "EXXyjve?, pidxv^ ', Aesch. Pers. 351. Bgk.* quotes Theocr.
29. 3, Theocr. Ep. 21. 1.
463, 4. The emphatic words are etip-aptus and x^'^^*'"''?' SeiXuv
(MSS.) is corrupt ; we require a word implying greatness in good
or bad ; we cannot twist xp- ^- to mean ' a great crime '. Hecker's
fniSrjXov, 'conspicuous, splendid, brilliant,' gives excellent sense,
and is closer to the MSS. reading than Bgk.'s KaXov. A careless
scribe wrote SeiXuv because he was probably thinking of the con-
stant combination of StiX. and dy. in Theognis.
464. tiri, ' belongs to'; almost = t-nfTai 410. For tni = (Wfari, cf.
II. 21. 110.
208 NOTES
Tlie opposite sentiment is expressed in Hes. W. D. 287 rip'
jxiv Tot KaKOTrjTa Koi iXa^bv eariv iXtadai prj'iSiai?.
465. * Wear yourself out in the pursuit of goodness ' ; or rp. =
' versari in ', ' occupy yourself with, practise '. /Jirjhi Tpl^taOe
icaKoiai II. 23. 735.
46(5. aicrxp. k. : of. 608. C'f. fifi kuko. Kipdaivav kukol KfpSea Icr'
arriaiv Hes. W. D. 352 ; ixrjV r) lila oe prjSapuii viKjjaaTU ToauuSe fjucruv
Soph. Ajax 1334. €ti : of. 1354 and Od. 19. 32'J.
467-96. See Introduction, p. 97.
The poet has left his seat ; lie is now standing before the
assembled company and addresses his first remark to the comrade
who is presiding over the symposium. In 467-74 he tells him how
to act in relation to his fellow-revellers, in 475-8 he dilates upon
his own condition ; 479-92 contain good advice on moderation
that is excellent from a man who is himself half-seas over. He
then (493) turns to the company and exhorts them to practise
brotherly love. The poem ends and begins with the same theme,
' How to oonduct a symposium.'
467. The}-e is no reason to suspect tujvS' ; it means ' the friends
I see here before me ' ; Trap' I'lfiiv, ' in our company.'
fir] p.' kOiXovT itvat KarepiiKafe II. 24. 218 ; laov toi KaKov (aO'
OS T* ovK iOiXovTa I'eeaOai ^etvou inoTpvvn koI hs iaav/xevov Karfpintei
Od. 15. 72. fpvKM c. infin. Find. Nem. 4. 33.
470. (1^ p-aXGaKos : cogn. Eng. mild. (2) jxaXaKos : (1194) I'ogn.
innlcco, dfj.a\6i ; both = ' soft '. paKciKus virvos II. 10. 2, (vvrj II. 9. 618,
Ko/asOd. 3. 38 ; /xaXOaKui vTrvos Hes. ap. Ath. p. 428 ; pLa\6. alxp-qr-qs,
' soft-hearted, coward,' II. 17. 588 ; vttvcx} (loKaKwrtpa (wool) Tlieocr.
5. 51 ; Tj paXaKuTTjs virvos (soft things) Herodas 6. 72 ; ' somno mollior
herba' Verg. Eel. 7. 45.
472. Tu npus tiiav muetv 'iaov irf^vKe tw SLipfjv KaKuv Soph. aj).
Ath. p. 428.
47->. TrapaoraSov, 'standing by' ; same pos. Od. 10. 173.
oivox- The subject is frequently omitted when a particular
person is naturally associated with the verb, here the olvoxoos ; cf.
oivoxofvei without a subj. Od. 21. 142 ; x<wa''Ta)i' Od. 4. 214. Hdt. 2.
."IS has Tpixa t)v ical p.iav i5T)Tai i. e. the official in charge) ; tireibav
tprjTai Toi' piWovra K\r]pova6ai tw'' dpxv" Ath. Pol. 7 ; ravTu S'
dvcpcoT7']<Tai ' icdXfi' <j)T)criv' 'tov9 fxapTvpas' ib. 55; sc. 'the official'.
For a similar use of the plural of. uiruray irivaiaiv ('men drink')
Th. 989 and inepcuTcumu S' urav SoKtp.d^ojaiv Ath. Pol. 55.
474. Yiverai c. infin. : cf. 639. dpp. -it. = genio indulgere.
475. |X€Tpov, "just enough ' ; )( vvtp. pi. .501 ; cf. 837, 844 ; 'RaKxov
jXiTpov dpioTov t) pTj TToAi) ij.rj5' fAax'iCTToi/ Euenus 2. 1.
(X€\uT)8. ol'v. : Od. 18. 426 ; cf. paXisppwv olv. Od. 7. 182 ; dKXd irinov,
ptrpov yap tx^s yXvKepoio ttotoio, arfixe Panyasis ap. Ath. 36.
476. XucriKaKov : cf. vwvos, Avcui' pnXf^-qpxna Ovpov, \v<np.f\Tj^
Od. 20. .56 ; Kvatnuvots Gepanovrfaaiv (relieving their masters) Pind.
Pyth. 4. 41.
4 77. Seifuj (cy) which Bgk.'* accepts, represents an attempt to solve
the difficulty felt by a scribe who either did not understand rj^cu
or found ft^wi =t]^oj) in the text he was copying. Mr. H. Richards
reads ^kw, following Athenaeus, and he compares e5 ijiceiy, kokws
TJKftv and three similar uses of the verb by Sophocles. ' In
Thcognis ws oTvos kt\. shews tha<, tliis is the meaning ; he is
NOTES 209
just in the state which is (to use Hamlet's word) " most gracious ".'
Mr. Harrison very pertinently asks : 'But will not the future tj^oj
serve ? It means " I shall be in the most gracious state (when
I reach homel " ' (ji. 325\ In estimating the value of Athenaeus
for fixing our text, we shoiild remember that his quotation begins
with rjKoj. and in a passage detached from its setting the present
might vei-y naturally replace the future, as in the case of all who
quote 175 riv dfj XPV <pevyovTa was changed to XPV Tfvirjv ... to
make the line more adapted for a separate existence. The poet
means that his present condition (cure ti yap &c.) is an indication
of his fitness for sleep when he gets home.
r\^cj, sc. o'ivov : cf. xwprjv wpiwv i]Kovaai> ovk o/xoicus Hdt. 1. 149 ;
TToij dywvos TJKonei' ; Eur. El. 751 ; tuv ^iov ev tjkovti Hdt. 1. 30.
478. Cf. 840.
479. ' ac ne quis moclici transiliat munera Liberi ' Hor. Od. 1. 18. 7.
480. aviToO = ai;ToC : cf. tt}V 5' avrov ituXiv Tj'rt. 10. 3 ; rfiv avrou
(l>i\e(i II. 9. 342. KapT. : c. genit. 'Aai-qs KapTfpw [xrjXoT p6<pov Archil.
26; ovKiTi Kaprepoi oiftwv -qaav Arvian 7. 11. 3; us ap.wv icapTepus (in
Theocr. 15. 94.
481. diraX., ' foolish ' ; see on 281.
vT|4)oo-i : (only liere and 627) like fvSalfiuai, kXaaaoai. Hesych.
has vricpoves' vijcpoyrfs.
483. Cf. 502.
485. vi-irav. generally means ' rise as a sign of respect ' ; iSpa?
ItraviaTavjai PaaiXti Xen. Eep. Lac. 15. ; Ijut cf. Cyroj). 2. 4. 19,
where it is used of a hare rising ; cf. i^aviaraao irpb fitO-qs Isocr.
ad Demon. 33. PidaOoj : cf. 466, 503. The Chinese Book of Odes
takes a different view : * Happily and long into the night we drink,
And none go home till all be drunk.'
486. «<j>Ti[x. ! : 656, 9G6, ' day-labourer '. o< naKaioi XnapTidrai rovs
E'lkwras iv tols kopToi'S iroKvv dvayKa^ovm mvtiv anpaTcv. flarjyov tij
TO. avp.wuaia rots veois olov tan rb /xeOvetv (jriSfiKi'vi'Tis Plut. Demetr.
1. 2. Xobksse oblige, drunkenness is Pavavaos and dvtXevOepos.
•yaaTTip : cf. Treys yap oaris iOT dfT)p yvdOov re SovXos vqZvos
Q' Tjaarjp.ivo's KTrjaair' dv 6XI3ov ; Eur. fr. 284.
487. r\ IT. [x. TTive violates the convivial etiquette of the Greeks ;
'lex in Graecorum conviviis optinetur ; " ant bibat, aut abeat ! " '
{■rj mOi Tj dm6t) Cic. Tuse. 5. 41.
€YX«6 ToiJTo : for the position of tovto cf. ' vd\ tovt (ttos yvvai-
icoTtXrjOris 'dpiXos aTrioiv Aesch. Pers. 122 ; ' prjKiT kaeKBrji,^ rdSe (l:wvSiiv
Agam. 1334.
p-draiov [ : 507 on a similar subject.
489. 4)iXoTT|o-ios (fem. -ia also occuis) : sc. kvXi^, ' cuji of friend-
ship, loving-cup.' Aeschines aweaTujiavovTo koI avvi-naiiivi^t ^iXittttw
Kai <pi\oTri<j'ias npovntvev, ' drank his health,' Demosth. F. Leg.
p. 380; (piXoTT](Tiav irpomveiV -qviKa tis iv tw dpiarcv (piaXrj'i to fifpos
iriwv TO Komuv TrapdfT\T} ipiXa> Kal ttju (pidXrjv \apiadn(vo's Suidas.
TTpoKtLTai, 'is for a wager,' 'is a prize'; cf. Toiai Se Kal irpov-
Kino ptyas rpiiros evTui dyuivos Hes. Sh. 312. npoKdixtva aOXa is
common in classical prose.
490. €itI x*'P°5 tX*"-? : 'sub manu liabes. ivl x^t^os dyeis cum
Bergkio Hiller, perperam ; nam ad labra dyet etiam rfjv (piXor.
ceterosque calicos,' Crusius.
491. leg. dpveio-Oai, ; A {alvtiaOai) is carelessly written here; cf.
P
A) ; ' keeping from strife with one another,' -i
act. 775. For the genitives cf. Uii'Sdpoio ttot
210 NOTES
TToWov 492, (TwairaTi 495. The active alvuv is used in the sense
' decline with thanks ' ; there is no instance of the middle with
this meaning, but inatvetaOai ( = iiTaivfiv) appears to have been
used by Themist. Or. 16. p. 200. Cf. ptj' dXiyrjv alvfiv, ixcyaXri
5" (vl (popTia OeaOaL Hes. W. D. 643. dviK. : a new definition of
a victor in a drinking contest, viz. not the man v/ho can drink
most, but the man who after very copious draughts can still
control his tongue. dviK., ' invincible/ as in Find. Pyth. 4. 91 ;
cf. Th. 971.
492. iroWds: for the ellipse cf. (T(pav tyxfov Ar. Knights 121 ;
TTfTTWKev iK Kaivfjs Hcrodas 1. 25 ; cf. x'^^'^^ eyKoipai {-rrXrjyas) ib. 5. 3-8.
493. Cf. 1047, 981 ; Anacr. 94 affords a good parallel.
494. i'piSos should be retained. I have found no instance of the
middle dTrep. with an accus. of the object (as MSS. Th. 1207, but not
7^s drrepvKofifvos 1210,
g,v.i.iv> . ^.j ^.. ^^.fSapoio TTOT epiv Corinna 21 ; nar'
ipiv T-qv 'A&rjvaiojv Hdt. 5. 88.
8tiv, ' for a long time ' ; cf. 597, 1243.
495. Cf. evl (KaaTo) iwv (s awovairjv Kat avvairaai Hdt. 6. 128 ; ws Se
avb beiiruov eyevovTo, oi pn'TjaTTJpes ipiv dxov dfifi n fxovatKr] aal tw
\fjoixtv(v (s TO piffov ib. 129.
498. Cf. 580, 629; Kovfov 'ix^v Ovpiuv iroXX' aTiXiffra vod Simon.
85. 8.
Cf. note on 622.
499. Cf. olvos yap dvdpwTTois bionrpov Alcaeus 53 ; ohos, Si (pi\e irai,
Kal dXaeea ib. 57 (= Theocr. 29. 1) ; olvos tpajros (Ktyxos Asclep.
A. P. 12. 135 ; ohos (Xeyx^ tuv rponov Callias A. P. 11. 232.
i8pi-«s av5p€S ! : Od. 7. 108.
500. xP<^''os . • • di'Spos iSei^e vuov Simon. 99.
501. TipaTO : cf. diip6p.f.vos 976. dpaadaf TTpoafViyKaaOai- Kparivos
Tpoipajvio}- ov aiTov dpaaOe in an old Lexicon ; TOiovroy gTtov npooipf-
ptaSat Xen. Cyrop. 4. 2. 41 ; Kal tuv dnparov fKnajpev, KvXiKas nd^ovas
alpopiivoL Ruf. A. P. 5. 12.
503. olvopapeco does not seem to be used elsewhere except in the
Od., and there only in the form olvofiapHMv, Od. 9. 374. oivo^apris
occurs once in Hom. (II. 1. 225), Simon, uses it A. Pal. 7. 24. 5 ;
cf. o'ivca Pf0apr]vT(s Od. 3. 139. Cf. vino gravaius (Verg.), gravis (Ovid).
504.' YvJ)|jiT)s is far better than yXwaarjs which some have adopted ;
vuov in 507 is conclusive : 1 have no reason nor can I stand up
straight ; xcine may have intelligence and steady legs.
Cf. 1186, 1242. TajxCTis, ' lord of, master over.' Zsvs is t. ttoXip-oio
('dispenser of battle ') II. 4. 84. We have a closer parallel in
T. Kvpdvas Pind. Pyth. 5. 62; rapiai "StrdpTas Nem. 10. 52; ttjs
T( ini6vfiias koI t^s tvxtjs rov axnov rapiav ytveaOai Thuc. 6. 78. 3.
I cannot see how Mr. Harrison, after citing this passage from Thuc,
can find the use of t. in the Theogn. a ' peculiar ' one,
oaris aSrjv trivet, oJvos 5f ol 'inXtro fidpyos, aiiv 5e noSas x«tjOds re
d(fi yXwaadv t« vuov re Sfa/xois d<l>pdaToiai Hesiod, Eoiae ap. Ath. 428,
505. Cf 843, -navra uiantp tovs TTvptaaovras TjfpKptpopuva opdv Athen.
p. 156 ; <5 5' ovpavus pioi avfififpi.typ.fvos SoKfi rfj yfi (pfpeaOai Eur. Cycl.
578 ; ' cum iam vertlgine tectum ambulat et geminis exsurgit mensa
luceruis ' Juv. 6. 304.
nivftv onSaov Kfv fx<^v dtpiKOto 0('«a5' dvfv nponuXov Xcnophanes
1, 17. bee an excellent parallel Xen. Cyrop. 8. 8, 10.
NOTES 211
507. I ic. V. iv. (TTTjOecffi Od. 20. .360. For the seat of intelligence
-cf. 'laevae parte niamillae nil salit Arcadico iuveni' Juv. 7. 159.
508. Cf. 546, 1.S78.
511. Last words to a parting guest.
An echo of | ^K9es, TrjKe/xaxf, -yXvKepw <l>ao^ Od. 16. 23.
P, 8. TT. dv. : cf. fiaicpa KiKevOa di-qvvaav H. Dem. 380.
V7]i)s dvvaeie OaKanarji vScup Od. 15. 294.
512. rdXav : the onlv form of rnXas in Horn. ; in addressing a
guest Od. 18. 327, 19. 6^8.
513. tvya. If we read ijiro Orjaofiev ^vya, (a) 5v)7a= ' props, stays ' ;
but ola 5. 6eoi is hardly suited to such a context : or (b) we have
here ' a metaphor to express his arrangements for the entertain-
ment of the guest himself. * Anchorage, be sure, I will give thee,
such as I have and such as the gods vouchsafe ' (Harrison). I prefer
to take vwu C^ya together, and translate 'At the sides of your ship
under the benches I shall place the best gifts I have to give'. The
reference would then be to the ^dvia given to a parting guest, and
ff^y ^(VLr}s (518) would mean • the giving of (iivia to you ', which
formed an essential item in Homeric hospitality.
vTTOTidrjp.1 : the fut. midd. alone is used by Hom. and always in
a metajihorieal sense ("advise'). From the simple verb we get
Orjaai, Sec, used with vnu in biixvi vw' aidovari Oi/xeuai II. 24. 644. When
Alcinous presented gifts to Odysseus, the latter to. /xlv KariO-qKe vqus
vTTu ^vyd. iJ.rj tiv^ iraipcuv PKanToi eKawuVToii/ onure cnep^oiaT iperpiois
Od. 13. 20.
515-18. Hitherto in MSS. and editions the order of these lines has
been that implied by the numbering. The position of 517, 18 after
•516 lias greatly increased the difBculty of explaining 516 which is
undoubtedly corrupt. The first step towards a solution is the
transposition of 515, 16 and 517, 18 as in the text above. After
making this change I found that it had already been made in
B. H. C'. Anth. For the MSS. Kara.Kua'' I have adopted Sitzler's
KaraiKp ('tell him i^lainly'). The meaning will then be : ' I can
entertain you, but if a friend of yours comes to you, tell him
bluntly how you stand in my friendship. If any such friend asks
you what sort of a life mine is, tell him that I can just afford to
keep one old friend of the family, but that I cannot entertain a
whole company.' KaraKua' might represent an original KaruKiKp'
with K for f as avrov kl^lov (440j and (vyepyta- (548, 574). Cf.
a-nti-rrwv and airofiir. (note on 89}. Peppmiiller"s Karepus is also
good.
517. 'I shall not keep anything hidden in my larder, nor shall
I send out for dainties.'
515. TcLv ovT. : x"P'C°A'*'''7 ''rapfoVTwv in a like context Od. 4. 56.
516. Of. TTcuy fxifxiviias TotalS' (v So/xois ex«'s ; Eur. Hel. 313 ; ws
(vvoias 4'xo' Thuc. 1. 22.
520. Sc. la, ' wretchedly, if you compare me with the rich, quite
Avell if you compare me with the poor'; 'for a life of luxury, it is
very bad, for a life of liardship quite tolerable.' Mr. H. compares
' ita sunt res nostrae ; ut in secundis. fluxae ; ut in advorsis, bonae '
Cic. ad Att. 4. 1. 8.
521 diroX., 'leave in the lurch, desert.' Cf. uaraK. ^ttyov II. 17.
151.
523, 4. -Wealth makes /fa vJtt/s tolerable.' 1117, 18. 'Wealth turns
p 2
212 NOTES
a KaKoi into an effdXos.' I have adopted $(wv (Stob.) for the MSS,
fiiioTo'i. This adds point to the next line : 'Plutus endures Katcurris,
tlie other gods do not.' Can there be an allusion to 328? Some
MSS. of Stob. read Bioi, a change made to secure a subject for
Tin. ; to give better sense this was probably altered to PporoL
It is hard to see how any one could change ppoToi to Oeivv. Join
525. t'oiKev. 'decet' (= av/xcpopoi).
627, 8. Cf. 1107, 1131, 2. The ancients wrote w and cu fxoi.
I w fioi eyu) II. 11. 404.
528. Cf. viaerai Pind. 01. 3. 34; viaoixai = vi-va-io-ixai a re-
duplicated present, see Brugm. Gr. Gr., § 122.
Cf. 728. (TTtpx., of an enemy's sword II. 8. 536, of a lion,
IJ.r]\oi(nv enfXOwv II. 10. 485.
531. Cf. (/xAov ^Top Od. 1. CO ; >pi\ov KTJp Od. 4. 270.
laiv. : cf. 1122. kK-niSi Ovfxov laivu Bacchyl. 12. 220; epos KapSlav
laivei Alcm. 28 a.
532. Ifiep. doLOT) Od. 1. 421 ; H. 10. 5 ; ififpoev meapiCe H. 18. 570;
XcoTos S« (fiOuyyov K(\d5ei Eur. El. 71G.
<j)6€YY. : cf. 7(31. <pt^Tis exojviv xcpah' iV(p9o-^yoi' \vprjv Margites 1.
533. vTT. deCS. : cf. 82-5', 1065. aSaiv vn avKrjT^pos Archil, fr. 123.
536. o-K., 'crooked, not in a straight line with the body." Xo|.,
' twisted, not facing forwards, but sideways.' Cf. (in a diff. sense)
Zfiii avxet'o. A.o£oi/ e'x^' i> 'turned aside as a token of displeasure,'
Tyrt. 11. 2.
540 = 554.
541. Cf. 603, 4.
ijPpts : sc. uXiarj. For the omission of the subjunct. cf. 859.
543. Cf. 805, 945.
o-TaGjji., ' linea, a carpenter's or stone-mason's line, a string
covered with chalk, and used for striking a straight mark upon
a board or slab by Avhich to direct the course of the saw : or for
measixring generally' Eich, Did. Antiqit. em ar. Wwe Od. 5.
245 ; napd or., 'beyond the right,' Aeseh. Agam. 1045.
■yvtojji., ' a square.' Cf. /cavuv Kal yvujxojv rov Piov Luc. Hermot. 76.
545. ate. if p. I : II. 11. 775, Od. 12. 362.
After 544 a lacuna has been assunied by Bergk and Hartung.
548. Cf. 574. (lis KaKoepyirjs evepyeaiT] /.uy' dfieivuv Od. 22. 374 ;
cf. dfxeivorepos Mimn. 14. 9 ; xe/'e'"'''epo'' H- 2. 248.
549. dyy. a<t)0., a beacon-light. ir6\f\L. iroXiiS. : II. 3. 165 ; 5a/c-
pvoevT^ Th. 890 ; uokepLov 5' dxiaarov eyeipe \ II. 20. 31.
550. Cf. TTjXeipaveti anomas Ar. Clouds 281 ; TrjXavyeT nap ox^V
Soph. Trach. 524.
551. The ref. is not to the use of cavalry in battle; scouts alone
are meant. Taxv-nr., liap. lerj. : cf. raxvirovs Eur. Bacchae 782 ;
Tox^TTTepoy Aescli. Prom. 88.
ev 5e x°^"'o^s yaufprjXfjs 'i^aXov II. 19, 394 (of a chariot).
553. According to the reading usually adopted {jroXXov with
a stop after f^farjyv) we must render: 'The distance between is not
great ; they will cover the course ' ; this is not satisfactory, unless
we assume that there is a reference to some particular circiunstance
known only to the poet and his friends. I have adopted Brunck's
emendation, ' They have not much ground to cover before they
reach them,' noWov is due to the proximity of ri fj-earjyv. Cf. ov
NOTES 213
TToKv fioi TO fxiTa^v yevT](j(Tai (of time) Argent. A. P. 5. 102 ;
SiaTTpTjaaojai KeXevOou | Od. 2. 213.
5.54. Tliis does not seem an appropriate ending ; it may have
been inserted here (from biO) to supply a missing pentameter.
5.5.5. xa\. d\y. : II. 5. 384.
556. Cf. 590.
557. <J>pd5. , ' mark well' as j <S>pa^ia6at (= imperat.) at the begin-
ning of a section Hes. W. D. 448.
tiri ^. This expression generally denotes not danger but un-
certainfi). The metajjhor is taken from 'a balance trembling how
it will turn ' (Cholmeley on Theocr. 22. 0). It is often followed by
two alternatives. Cf. vvv yap drj ndi'Teaatv (nl ^vpov iaTaraL dKfifjs t]
fxd\a \vypus 6\eOpos'Axo-toTs /'/€ (iiivvai 11. 10. 173, where Leaf and Bay-
field see ' the only allusion in Homer to the practice of shaving' ;
quite unnecessarily. Cf. <pp6vei Peffws av viiv im ^vpov rvxrjs Soph.
Antig. 996 ; errt ^vpov yap aKp^s iXfToi fjpiv to. Trp-qyuara rj tivat
ik(v6epoiai Tj SovKoLffi Hdt. 6. 11.
KivSuvos, 'chance, change.' Cf. 585, 637 where it is conti'asted
with iXnis ; cf. Kiuovvevei, ' is likely.' So kIvZvvos in Plat. Apol. 28 E.
559. d4)ve6v : cf. 188. d(pvn6s in Hom. and Hes. For dat. cf.
fx(yd\ais dtpfdus dpovpais Theocr. 24. 108 ; genit. xp^'^oio Od. 1. 165.
We may either follow B. H. C. in assuming a lacuna after 558
(retaining ware ce raUj.) or (with Bgk.*) accept Geel's Kward at.
■560. Xiowa 6S Trdaav KaKuTrjra (\daat Hdt. 2. 124.
es Kopov fjKdaajf Tyrt. 11. 10 and Sol. in Ath. Pol. 5.
561. '■Some for myself, miicli for my friends.' tmS. : cf. «(Aei/«is
oiKoOiv d\Ko imdovvai II. 23. 5.59; 'give from my store' ; it often
means 'give freely ', )( el(T(p(peiv (of a forced contribution).
562. (\eiv epexegetic.
563-6. B. H. C. treat the poem as a fragment, ' in versibus e
maiore carmine excer2:)tis coniectura abstinendum.' 'When you
are a guest, sit by a good man ' ; a case of parataxis.
irapf^. for purposes of conversation II. 5. 889.
56.5. ToO : emphatic ; cf. fxerd Toiaiv mve kol taSu .S3 ; cf. 1240.
5i5. : cf. 35.
567. -n-aC5« : cf. Hes. Sh. 277, 282 ; Pind. 01. 1. 15.
tvepO' 'AlSioj II. 8. 16.
568. ta)o-T€ = tLs as often in Hom. Xi9os, a frequent type of the
inanimate, also of the stupid, to liia-nip XiOov (^v Plat. Gorg. 494 a ;
ri icddrjoO' dj3iX7(poi, \t9ot, Trpopar' dXXais ; Ar. Clouds 1202 ; Ai'^o? Tiy,
ov 5oii\r], ev tt] oiKirj K(ia(ai) Herodas 6. 4.
.569. d4)6o-yYos : cf. Brjpuv 8' d:pdoyyos TtTtrjpfvr] rjar' tnl 5i(ppov
H. Dem. 198. Leaving the light of day was regarded as among
the bitterest woes of death ; it has frequently a prominent place
in the final speeches of dying heroes and heroines.
570. There may be a reference to the popular etymology of
'AiSrjs ^d + iSfiv).
571. (1) ' Opinion is a great evil, trial is best ; many who have not
tried them {dTrelprjToi) hold an oj^inion about "good men", or
" many good men have an opinion not based on trial {dnfipijTov) ".'
or (2) 'Kei)utation . . . many good men untested have a re-
putation (Jx-niip-qTOi).''
bl'2. direip. : active frequently in Pindar c. genit. dw. KaKwvOl. 11.
18 ; cf. Isthm. 3. 48 ; 01. 8. 61. In II. 12. 304 Leaf and B. trans.
214 NOTES
' without an effort '. For the sense ' have a reijutation ' cf. ov oc"
avTov (crxTjKe 56^av Plut. Themist. 18, ' he did not owe his reputa-
tion to himself.' For the sentiment cf. ?) Sotcrjais avOpw-nois KaKuv
Eur. fr. 27y ; ha-niipa. toi Pporicv (\ejxos Phid. 01. 4. 20.
573. 4. '• Bene fac, et tibi bene fiet.' (1) 'Get the reputation of
being evfpytT-qs and you will need no other introduction to the
man whose help yoii require ; your evepyealai will introduce them-
selves ' ; or (2), ' If you have done a man a good turn, you need not
even ask him to help you, he will do so of his own accord ; your
kindness is in itself a sufficient message.'
575. Cf. 813, 861. In spite of the objections raised by various
editors the text is sound and the meaning perfectly clear. ' It
is my friends who betray me ; for I can easily keep off my
declared enemies, as a pilot can keep his ship clear of the reefs
that stand out al>ovc tlie surface of the sea.' A false friend is like
a hidden reef, xo^pcis =' dorsum immane mari summo' Aen. 1. 110.
A schol. on Eur. Androm. 12G5 defines \oipds as ndaa rrerpa
f^iX^^'^"-'''^!^ ■jrepiKXv^o/jihnj OaXaaar}. Theocr. 13. 24 calls the Symple-
gades xo'paSf?. The lapygian Islands were known as Choerades
Thuc. 7. 33. False friends are not even X'^'P- afivSpal (' faintly
visible') ; cf. df^vSptjv xoipdS' e^aXev/xeios Archil. 128.
577. piiSiov r\ see note on 14G ; cf. pua r/ Ap. Eh. 2. 225.
578. This verse seems to have been introduced for the sake of
burlesquing a well-known line which may have been composed by
Theognis. r-qXiKos, c. inf. Od. 17. 20.
579-84. Mr. Harrison following Leutsch regards these lines as
a ' kind of dialogue '. The first two couplets represent the two
sides of the quarrel ; the third contains the reconciliation ; cf. Hor.
Od. 3. 0. The dvrip /u. of 581 would then be the cause of the lovers' tiff.
-TTdp€i|j,i, "cut ' an acquaintance, with an implication of under-
hand dealing as in TrapeXevafai 1285 and ws ovic tan Aiuj Kki^pai vuov
ovSl TTap(\Oui' Hes. Th. 613.
580. Cf. Kov(p. 'idrjiciv. I 4'J8; drr/^i'e'a ^ii/ioj/ exonca Od. 23. 97 ; dWoi
5 bvwi upriOes kv fivxoTs niTpas Trr-q^avres Eur. Cycl. 407 ; Kovtpov
tX<^f Ovixuv Simon. 8-5. 8 ; Kovpoi'uojv (pvXov opviOwv Soph. Antig. 343.
o81, 2. Cf. kxSo.ip<j^ TO TToirjfia tu icvkXhcov, . . . ^laiai koI TrepUpoLToy
(pwjxivov, ovb' ciTTu Kp-qi'Tis iriioj' aiKxali'oj irai'Ta rd Brj/jLuaia Calli-
machus E^). 28, where the reminiscences prove that Th. 581 (^and
■?579), and 059-62 were known to the Alexandrian poet.
581. irepiSpojxos, 'gad-about' ){domisccla. Cf. rj 6' 'iirTTov xo-tTtjtaayjs
iv(popos ijSe, TLixfui, nepiSpofj.os, elSos apioTi] in the famous ' Mirror of
Women " by Phocyl. (3. 3).
582. Cf. (with the same signific.)dAAoTpiaf amipwv Soph. Eleg. 4;
ical iv uWoSairais anipix dpovpais Find. Pyth. 4. 255 ; dpiliaifioi yap
Xdrepuv elalv yvai Soph. Antig. 569 (in 571 we read Kaicds eyu
■ywaiKas vUai arv^w, '? a reminisc. of Th. 581, 2 ?) ' fundum alienum
arat ' Plant. Asin. 5. 2. 24 ; ravrjjv iraiSccv in' dpurcv aol didcupn
Menand. TlfpiK. 3(53.
584. dpYa, ' undone,' Eur. Phoen. 760 ; dfpyo',: ' idle,' II. 9. 320.
585-90. See Introd., p. 46, a popular revision of lines composed In'
Solon (13, 65-70). The Athenian reformer tells us that there is
uncertainty in every action and no man knows where he will land ;.
the morality of the act does not guarantee success ; good men fail,,
bad men succeed. A later moralist distorted the original into
NOTES 215
a comparison of tlie ambitious and the virtuous man. It was easy
to change KaKujs into icaXSjs, and the exercise of a little ingenuity
discovered in fvSoKifx. a fair substitute for ev ep5. The verses in
their original form ai'e more in keeping with the views of Theognis
himself ; cf. 133-42 ; cf. also 1075.
589. TTspl TrdvTa, 'in everything.'
591. Bgk.* construes toK^Slv xp^ <p(pfiv rd 5., but it is better to
keep To\).iav and tpepetv as parallels.
592. d(x<})6T€pa means ' the sum of Fortune's chances on either
side ' ; cf. 934.
593. Cf. firjdiv dyay x'^^^'^o'C'" ^'■'^^ (ppiva fj.7]5' dyaOoiffiv X'^^p' ^^'' r
orav StTt Ovj-iov do-T;^!;? 989. Xviroii (O*) is a gloss on aaw that has dis-
placed \ir]v, which is certainly required here ( = dyav G57) ; for aaui in
6-57 hchnn have a marginal gloss TJ-yow Kvirov, cf. dar]9fis' AvnTjOeis Hes.
In an early MS. daio n may have been carelessly written dawvn and
the accusative substituted for tlie dative {aauvTa A). The active
of dmZixat is not fiiund ; this woz'd is generally used with ^vxHi Gvfius,
cf. TTji/ ipvxrj^ darjOflr] Hdt. 3. 41. In medical lang. it = nauseo
(Hip2Jocrat.).
594. T*X. aKp., ' the end of the end.' d'/c/jos fxvtXvs, ' inmost
marrow,' Eur. Hippol. 255 ; Trplv t. clk. id. | Simon. 12<J. 2.
595-8 form one ^Joem ; the emphatic words are dnoTrpoOev and
Srji'. ' I am willing to be your friend as long as you like ; but
never let me see your face again.' This explains Kai, which gave
great oft'ence to Bergk, who changed it to irai here and 1243. The
poem is an exact parallel to the proverb which he quotes from
Phryniehus : rdWa Kai tpiXuifxeOa' vapOLp.ia eni twv ev fi.tv TOii dWoa
(Tvyx^^povvTwyjCL iBuvKovTaira'a, evl 5« rivt ixrjKiTr rdWa (j>i\ot wpav Kara.
Oi TovTo dia<pep6jn(6a. ' Let US be friends in time (StJi') but not in S2Mce
(d-noirp.).'' There is an intentional contradiction in d7rd;r. kraipoi (^'asso-
ciates at a distance ') as in voppcuOtv daTrd^fnOat. The real meaning
is expressed by the proverb r-qXov <pi\ot vaiopra ovk flcrlv <piXoi.
596. Cf. 1157-GO. TrdvTOju /xiv icopos iOTi^ Kai vnvov Kai <pi\6rr]ros,
Tpwcs 5i fxa\T]? dKuprjTOi 'iaaiv II. 13. 6.3G.
597. drdp t' : II. 4. 484.
597 = 1243.
598. T. (T. [A. 't<T. voov : cf. <l>poviiv rd rwv (pikojv, and 771:10 tiZus, &c.
599-G02. Cf. Meleag. A. P. 5. 184.
If we retain the MSS. reading we must assume that the poem
refers to two faithless friends : (1 1 the d-mTTos, who robbed the poet
of his beloved; (2) the snake cherished by (1). (piX'irjv then --=
' my friend', ' the affection that is mine by right '.
But it is better to adopt the emendation proposed by Sintenis
ifvxp'^v ov . . . erxoi/.
<j)oiT. . . . TiXdo-Tp. : in a metaphorical sense.
600. KXe-ir., deceiving; as 1311. k. ttjv jpvx^jv Soph. Pliiloct. 55,
cf. ib. 968.
603, 4. Cf. 1103. See Appendix.
604, Up. TToX. : II. 1. 366 {Grj^r}). Pindar applies this epithet to
Athens. Cf. Xinapi] tt6\. Th. 947.
605, 6. Cf. 693, 4.
607. 'In the beginning there is some gratitude in falsehood.'
Cf. irajSos TOi X'^P'J ^'''''■' 1367.
216 NOTES
«m : cf. en' rj/xaTL II. 13. 234 ; em vvktI II. 8. 529 ; els U reX. | 75-5,
Hes. W. D. 833.
609. ' There is no success for the man, . . . when it has once
left his lips.' Cf. oV Tiva irpwrov dnoaipi)\<i)crtv aeKXai Od. 3. 320 ; cf.
npwTa Th. 973 ; ottqjs npcuTa Hes. Th. 156.
irpocrop.apTco, hap. leg. ofiaprQ) occurs 116.5. Cf. -nupq 5' ov
TrpocajfiiXrjad ttoj Soph. Trach. 591, where Jebb cites yv/xvaaTiitfi
TTpoaofxiXovi'Ta Plat. Tim. 88 c.
613. XecrxaSci). hap. leg., 'gossip.' Xeax'^'^"'^ i*' used by Callim.
TToWrjv TV(j'e5<l)va ^fffx- (^P- Herodian). Xea\aivovaa hoi aKovovaa icaKa.
Perictyone tip. Stob. 85. 19.
61.5. 7ra(j.T7Ti8T]v : uKoax^p^s, iravTeXus Hes. ; Aesch. Pers. 729.
617. KaraO. : cf. 1086, 1238, 1283; 'according to a man's desire.'
In Horn, it means ' on or in one's mind ' ; e.g. II. 10. 383. For tlie
meaning in Th. cf. t^ "ydp 'IdcufxaTa KaraOvfjuos enXero Maiaa Eumelus.
MapSovioj TO, a(f>ayiaov dvvarai KaraOvpua "yevkaOai Hdt 9. 45 ; )( aTToBvfiiov
Hes. W! D. 710.
TTdvr. T€\. I : II. 2. 380.
619. KuX. : cf. Toi)S ev dpiaOia Kai TairdX'uTqTL iroWy KvXtvdovfiivovi
Plat. Polit. 309 a; roTaiv ydp piya Trij/ja KuKivEeTai Od. 2, 163.
dx^'v/jevoj KTJp I II. 19. 57.
620. 'We have not yet ridden over the crest of Poverty's wave.'
Cf. oil yap vrrepOeiv KVfiaros dicpav dvvdfieaO'' en yap 6dX\et nevia Eur.
fr. 232; vnepOeoi'T dicpav Aesch. Eum. 526 (562j ; ' surmounting the
crest of the billow,' a phrase for escaping from difficulties (Barnett,
Eum. I. c). The idea of a wave has already been suggested by
Kv\iv5. Some take aKp. = 'headland'. There is no need to change
the MSS. aKfyrjv irevi-qv ; in the passage quoted above from Eur. we
might also have had aKpov Kvfj.a, cf. vdwp dicpov, ' the surface of the
water,' II. 16. 162 ; tn uKpois rots Kcu\oii Plat. Tim. 76 e ; eir'
aKporaToiat noSu/v Ap. Rh. 1. 219.
621. Objection has been raised against driti owing to its irregular
formation ; ace. to rule 'a is not used to form compound verbs,
although verbs and substantives are formed from adjectives com-
pounded with it' (Thompson, Gk. Gr., p. 416). Had the verb here
.stood alone, thei'e would have been some validity in the criticism ;
the presence of tCio more than justifies the negative compound. In
English we frequently coin words with un- when we want an effec-
tivecontrast, though we should neverventure tousesuch expressions
apart from their positive counterpart. Boisacq {Did. Ehjm.) calls
drio} ' une ci'^ation temporaire qui s'explique par I'antithese '.
Schulze reads driei from dTieu.
dTtco is also found Orphic. Lith. 62.
aTi^oj II. 20. 166. Leaf and B. call it ' quite an exception to
the ordinary formation of compounds with a '.
622. aviTOS, ' tlie same' ; cf. 580, kov^os evecn voos \ Sol. 11. 6;
ae/xvus ev. v. \ A. P. 5. 116.
623. KaKOTTjTts : cf. Trprj^i? KanuTJjTos )( tov dyaOov ■naXapLTj 1028 ; here
' phases of poverty ' ; as dperai, ' forms of success,' cf. 30 ; -navTo'i-qi'
dperrji' Od. 18. 20.5.
624. p. iraXdix., ' means of gaining substance, roads to wealth ' ;
lit. 'devices.' ^iavctwv nvKPuraTov -na^djxai? dis Oedv Pind. 01. 13. 52 ;
cf. rifxdv 5' d'AAos dkkoiav e'x*"' [m^'P']'^' ^' o.vSpiuv dpeTai, ' the forms of
human excellence are countless ' (Jebb), Baccliyl. 13. 8.
NOTES 217
025. dpY- : c. inf. 846 ; | dpyaXfov . . . djopivaai II. 12. 176.
626. TovTO 7dp 0X1 S. is possibly a tag added to complete a
fragment.
629-34. Haste is the idea underlying these three couplets. It is
due (1) to youth, (2) to anger, (3) to lack of counsel.
629. Cf. aid 8' onXoTepcvv avSpwu tpph'es ■^(peOovrai II. 3. 108.
€TriKov4>t|[«i Iiere certainly = ' makes frivolous', cf. Kov(puvovs.
Generally it means (1) 'lift', Soph. Ajax 1411, (2) 'lighten (toil),'
(TJiKovipi^ti 77 Ti/xr; Tovs ttovov^ tu) apxui'Ti Xen. Cyrop. 1. 6. 25.
(3) ' make cheerful ', Trapa/irdAei . . to; fj.h' npoawvw irapadappvvcov, rats
S' (Xiriaiv itriKuv<pi^a>v ib. 7. 1. IS.
630. €|., ' impels.' a k^aipu Oavilv Eur. Hippol. 322.
6.31. Cf. 1223 ; ujpa at Ovuoij Kpdaaova yvajfirjv exetv Eur. fr. 71.5.
dr. : (jKupaas arriaiv Hes. W. D. 216.
632. Cf. 646.
Bergk ^ has probably i-estored the correct reading. A scribe
wrote ev dpLirkaKiais thinking of dixirXaKi-qx' 630) and (v drais (631) ;
a later scribe erased the first ev [p.iydXais'l, and various devices
were employed to restore the metre.
634. 'An impetuous man is hurried on to ruin.' dT-qp. = iv
drati 1 631). aT-qpuv ^Xa^fpuv Hesych. ; used like -niaTus act. and
pass, drrjpus XdOpa Soph. Philoct. 1272, 'with treason in his heart'
(Jebb). XdPpos ovpos, Kv/xa, woTapius in Hom. ; fpoi'eFv yap ol raxfis
cvic d(j(paX(is Soph. O. T. 617.
<i37. Cf. 1135. KivS., ' chance.' op.., ' held in equal esteem.'
639, 40 is a commentary on 637, 8 ; it was j)robably sung in
response to it.
639. yiv. : c. inf. 474, where it means *it is possible' = irap- or
e^eari, here ' it happens that ' ; cf. its use = av/xPaii>et in Hellenistic,
e.g. -/ivtrai yap iVTpaTrTjvai Par. Papyr. 49 (2nd cent. b. c).
ev peiv : cf. orav u Saipiajv tiipofj Aesch. Pers. 601.
640. )v 1054, cf. 164, 660.
itriy. : more frequentlv of misfortune as in iiKytyivqTo ^vn<popd
Thuc. 8. 96.
643,4. Cf. 115, 16.
646. Cf. Kftrat iv dXyeai Ovpius end tpiXov wXea' dKo'irrjv Od. 21. 88.
Peppmiiller accordingly i^roposed to emend our line and read
Kfipivov if fjLiy. 6v/xov dp.. But the author was probably intention-
ally changing the Hom. exjiressions : cf. PadvKTjTea lor p.eyai:.
(175).
647. Cf. 291. t|8ti often with vvv in Hom. e.g. II. 1. 456.
648. ' Wanders over.' yalav itTLaTpitptrai Hes. Th. 753 of Day and
Niglit alternately visiting the earth.
650. Cf. 387.
651. Cf. 388 ; ovic kOiXovTa Biji in the same metrical position
11. 13. 572. alaxpd Kal iroXXd for the more common tt. k. alax-
Cf. TraXaid re noXXd t« (ISuii Od. 2. 188, 7. 1-57 ; aKoa/xd t( rroAAd re
rjhrj II. 2. 213 ; deivd Kal ttoAAci Isocr. de Pace 130 ; vpos pteydXa koI
TToXXd best MSS. of Plato, Politic. 262 a, so Burnet ; icaXovs ical
TToXXoiis Kivbvvovs Dinarch. Ag. Demosth. 111.
653. <p. de. OeoTai \ Od. 10. 2.
655, 6. A hint to Cyrnus not to harji too frequently upon his own
misfortunes, cf. 1032 ; 655 V 1042.
TO yap o'lKftov TTiei^ii irdvO' opus' fvOvs 8' d-n-qpojv KpaSia icdSos dp(p'
218 NOTES
d\\6Tpiov, ' distress for a stranger's sorrow soon passeth away from
the heart' (Bury'i, Pind. Nem. 1. 54.
657. Cf. 593.
659. Cf. xprjiiOLTwi' deKTTToi' ov5h' Iffrii' ouS' avujixoTov Archil. 74.
'You must never swear that a thing is impossible, for that would
lio an insult to the gods, who can bring all things to pass ; and
though they alone can accomi^lish, you must be up and doing
(npfi^ai) ; anything may happen.'
op.vvfjii. with fJLT} and fut. inf. Od. 5. 178; for the indie, cf.
ufxoaaiJ\ 'icTCt; Zei!s, . . . ixf] dvfip firoxricrfTat II. 10. 328.
660. Cf. Tai Se Oeol vfixeaujai Hes. W. D. 741 ; kol tois ohblv iireari
Te\os I Solon 13. 58. Camer. found jiip loi in some MSS.
661. Connect xp^H Trp-fi^ai.
663. TTivaarai (MSS.) is due to the confusion of iraTiop-ai and
irdofiai ; Trenafxai Pind. Pytli. 8. 73.
664. Here the inferior MSS. have retained the original i-eading.
We may account for A by supposing that a scribe wrote ttcLtovi',
which Avas read TiaTovf and corrected into airoTovv. vavra seems
required to complete the sense.
666. Cf. nil, 12.
667-82. See Introd. p. 34,
There has been a change of government ; bad men are in
power, and confiscations are the order of the day. All good men
are heljiless ; the author dare not in their company even express
clearly his views on the situation ; poverty has robbed him of all
power. This is but the beginning of evils ; worse is yet to come.
He can see the ship of state foundering, but he must couch
his warning in dark riddles to be read by the ' good '.
The ship of state is frequently met with in Greek Literature, see
Alcaeus fragments 18, 19. In Pluto's ship (Rep. 488) the Kvl3fpvTjTr]9
is one individual i^olitician, the vavKKrjpos represents the democracy.
There are several interesting parallels to the Theognidean version,
especially in the relation of the ignorant populace to the skilled
helmsman. Cf. also Pind. Pyth. 1. 86, 8. 98, 10. 71; Soph.O.T.
23; Cic. Pro Sest. 9; ad Attic. 2. 7 ; Hor. Od. 1. 14. Aristophanes
has an amusing continuation of the metaphor : a certain man
had IvvTWLOv irepl ttjs tt6\(ws tov aicd(povs oXov, and his companion
says Ae'76 vvv aviiaas ti ttji' Tpuirtv tov ■npdyfiaro'i WasjJS 30. Early
Christian writers often speak of the Church as a ship, and the
comparison is frequently expanded in a very elaborate fashion ;
see Appendix. 'The ship is one of the ornaments which Clem,
of Alex, allowed a Christian to wear, doubtless as representing
the Church' (Lightfoot on Ignat. Ep. Polyc. 2).
The general situation is not unlike that described in 53-60.
icv^ipvrjTqv 'iir. kaOkov (675), KaKoi 5' a-^. Ka6. (679) = ot St irplv kaOKoi
vvv SeiKoi (57) ; Koafxos 5' dnuXcxjKei' (677) = 59, 60, 67, 8.
oia ktX. ' I should not feel the distress I now feel in the
company of the good ' ; i. e. old rrep ijSTj dvtw/xai. yivwanovTa (660)
may have occasioned the change to ySeiv (all MSS. except A).
For the opt. cf. 'In Homer the present unreal condition is still
exprcss(>d only by the pros, optat.' Goodwin, 71/. T. 434. d f^iv vliu
inl dWci) diOXivoifiiv 'Axaioi, 77 t' ay 67W rd Trpwra Aa^uiv fcXiairjvSe
ij>(poip.riv II. 23. 274. oia after bucol. caes. as 27, 1123.
668. dvi(i)|ji. : cf. dvlaTai Od. 15. 335.
NOTES 219
669, 70. Perhaps a reminiscence of 419, 20. 'Money cuts an old
acquaintance ' (YivuKj-Kovra agrees with the subject of irapcpx.)-
' And so poverty makes me speechless, though I have seen better
than many that the state is in danger.'
a4)a;vos : for this resxilt of poverty cf. 173-8. 268.
671. iaria Xev/c' ipvaavTa \ Od. 9. 77.
672. Mt)\. ir., ' the sea near Melos ' ; cf. 'Inapioy neXayos (Hdt. 6, 96).
The ship is being driven by a north wind from the isLands to the
open sea. There is no land between Melos and Crete. Some have
explained M. n. as the Malian Gulf {MrjXtaKus k6\ttos), and see a
reference to the dangerous promontories in that district. It is
hard to see what Geddes means wlien he says that ' the Melian
deep is the stretch of sea on wliich his native Megara looked out
as 2)art of the Egean ', Problem H. Poi^ms. p. 279. Cf. Kap-nadLov iriKayos.
I V. bia 5v. bd. 15. 50 ; cf. Hes. Th. 107.
673. dvTXclv is also used by Alcaeus in his metaj^hor.
idi\. : sc. daroi.
virepP. : generally c. accus. clij inr(pe0a\f rds dpovpas of a river
Hdt. 2. Ill ; for the genit. cf. Qpiyicov Tovb' vneplBdWoj ttoSi Eur.
Ion 1321. Similarly used is emti. in ra Kvp-ara i-rrflBaWev (U tu
TT\otov Mark 4. 37.
674. Totxos, 'side of a ship ' ; as in Kv/xa pr]us virtp Toix<>JV KaTa^Tjcrerai
II. 15. 382 ; Od. 12. 420 ; Theocr. 22. 12.
675-8. 'Tliey have turned the "good" out of office,' the kv^.
being more i^robably a party rather than one individual.
(TcotcTai : see on OS.
01 tpSovCTi., 'to judge by their conduct ' = on roia epS. ; ct.
aipiaTiji fh dya6oio, (JnXvv TiKOS, oi' dyop(veis Od. 4. 611.
Kvp€pv. For the metaphor cf. dperd tt6\lv KvPepva Bacchyl. 12.
185 ; oaTti (pvXdaan irpdjos (v vpvfjii'Ti Tru\(cji oiana vu/juit' Aeseh.
Sept. 2 ; TToAij ica/cws Kkiiovaa Zid nv^epvrjTTjv Kaicuv Eur. Su]ipl. 880 ;
cf. (juhenmlor, governor.
677. Kocrjjios : ' disci{)line.'
078. Sacrixos : • power is no longer fairly divided.'
d^(/)i bi Tifxiji' (Waxev is rd TTpwra SidrpLXO- Saa/j-ui (TvxdiJ II.
Dem. 80; Hes. Th. 425. «s to \ii<rov 'impartially ' cf. ii ixiaov
dfitpOTepoioi SiKaaaare II. 23. 574.
679. (jjopTTjYos : generally = ' merchant ' ; (poprrjyus vavs, ' a ship of
liurden,' b-noi^hyiov ilioprrjyuv, 'a beast of burden,' so here fpopr,
' men who carry burdens.' We must include this word in the
metaphor, although many scholars regard it as a reference to the
rich 'merchants' or poor 'porters' who had just secured political
power. But the comjjarison with the ship and her crew is con-
tinued to 680, and <popr. probably denotes persons emi^loyed for
menial services on board shij), ' carriers of burdens,' the lowest
class of shijjs' servants, Avho have no knowledge of navigation ;
their place is at the 'pvimps' {dvT\(iv) and not on the quarter-
deck.
680. Kaxd -ITIT] : cf. irKoia Oiovra iv ttj OaXaTTTj (vb'ias icaTairiviTai
KoX dcpavj) yu'erai Aristotle Probl. 2-3. .5.
081. tJvcX^. : cf. TToAAd f^oi vtt' dyKwvoi dmta jSeA?; 6i'5o!' efTi (paperpai
(pcuvdevra avvtToiaiv ks 5e to vdv ipfnji/iwf x^-Ti^ei (for the 'genex'al ',
common herd)" ao(t>i>s o noWd ildds <pvd Pind. 01. 2. 91 sqcj. ; cf.
Em-. El. 946.
220 NOTES
683. Cf. irKovreis' u ttAoCtos 5' df-iaOia SetXov 6' afia Eur. fr. 237 ;
ra Ka\d cf. 696.
684. Cf. 752.
685. €pS. ; ' for action, helplessness lies besides both ' ; dp., ir. =
d/jL-qx'i'^'^'' ((^Tt ; cf. Od. 22. 65. Trap. : frequ. = ' am a neighbour to'.
6 ttXovtos dvfv rds dpiras ovk daii'rjs -ndpoiKos Sappho SO ; cf. Pind.
Pyth. 5. 1.
686. xP^lp-aTO, voos : the so-called res pro rel defedu, to Kdirov ttjs
iiTToQiaiws, cf. KafiaToj dSrjKOTts ySe Kai uVi'a) II. 10. 98, where the
schol. adds: virifos^^dypVTn'ia. iyib 8' e5 dloa Koi avrus vootov f/xoto
dvaKTos Od. 14. 306, 'how it is with the return, the matter of
the return.' So here the difficulty in tlie way is ' a matter of
money ' and ' a matter of brains '. ut dp' o y' evxoj\rjs imiJffKpfTai e'iO'
eKaiufxISr/s, ' a matter of a vow or an hecatomb,' II. 1. 65.
687. Cf. OVK dv ejojye OeoTaiv iirovpavioiai fxaxoifirjv II. 6. 129; xpi?
Si npos 6euv ovk fpt^nv Pind. Pytli. 2. 88. Fate is dftaxos Saii^wv
Bacchyl. 15. 23.
688. SiK. €iTT. : here = ' argue with ' ; in II. IS. 508 it means 'give
a decision '.
689. For opt. cf. alvv ol iaauTai ore p-fj avrus yf Kportaiv ifi^dXoi
alOupLivov SaXuv v-qtaai II. 13. 317. ' ot€ [it) " unless.'' ' The clause is a
relative conditional ; oTt prj = el frfj ' L. & B. 1. c. Cf. its use in Attic
' where the relative clause depends upon a verb of obligation,
propriety, &c.' ; diroSoTeov ov5' oirajaTiovv rure uirorf tis /xrj cra:<l>p6vccs
dnaiTOi ; Plat. Rep. 332 a (quoted by Goodwin, M. T. § 555).
irTjjj.. )( €'p8. : 'undo' )( 'do'; cf. KiyK\i(eiv 303. After much
hesitation I have thought it best to retain the variation in mood
and relative particle as given by A. 'You should not destroy
where destruction is not requii-ed, nor should you do what is best
left undone.'
691. Sitzler treats Xaipwv as a proper name.
692. X'ipH'* ■ ^f' 1107 and the note on that line.
There is no need to change 0.74701 into dvaYoi and to sup-
pose that the meaning viust be 'bring back to your friends here '.
'OSvaija ijyaye Saip-uv dypov en' iaxo-Tirji' Od. 24. 149 (in ref. to his
home-coming).
694. dvSp. d<j)p. lack yvwpr] and so cannot know when to stop.
695. 0ujx€ : cf. d^e Ovpe Pind. 01. 2. 98; Archil. 66. -irap. dpp. it.
cf. 275 ; Hes. Th. 039,
696. 'H KaXui (jfuKpiTos' oil puvos dvBpwTtwv epds (MSS. upas) Bacchyl.
fr. 14.
ovx diJ.iv Tuv "EpoJTa p.ijvois irtx', dis (SoKivpits, ovx dp.iv ra Ka\a
irpuTois Ka\d (paiveTai eipev Theocr. 13. 1, 3.
697. Cf. 857-60, 929, 30 (a couplet of similar structure and senti-
ment) ; ws xo-^^'"^^ fiaiv ol <pi\ot ol ipaivd/xtvoi Trapaxprjp orav vpdrTji tis
tv Ar. Plutus 782.
698. crvyK. : cf. vu6(v pioi avviKvpa' dSoKTjros dSofd ; Eur. Ion 1448.
All the cxx. of eyK. in Stephanus have the person suffering as .subject
and the misfortune in the dative.
699-718. Compare a poem by Tyrtaeus (12), which offers a very
close parallel in structure.
Cf. 1003. ■n\-i\Qii : dat. of 'the person judging'. x/"7A'«'''' "»"7/'
was an apophtlngm attrib. to Aristodemus, quoted by Alcaeus (50)
and Pind. Isth. 2. 11. xPW'^'''°''/^P^^XV'"^^^''^'^'^*^^°^^^ ^P^'''"'''^^^^^-
W. D. 686.
NOTES 221
700. Twv 5' d\X. : o ttXovtos, dv6pa}niffK(, toTs (TO(po?i 9eus' ra 5 aWa
KofiTTOi Kal \i'j~(wv iiinopipiaL Eur. Cycl. ol6 ; ovbtv rjv dpa rdWa ttAtj^ 6
Xpvaui Scol. 1. apa, to denote a broken illusion, 11. 10. 4G ; Soph.
Philoct. 1082.
701. RhaiL, son of Zeus and Europa, brother of Minos, dis-
tinguished for liis justice. Socrates, in the Apologi/, declares him
to be the real SiKaarrji Plat. Ap. 41 a.
702. Sisyphus: the type of shrewdness and cunning ; he is often
mentioned in connexion with Odysseus, who was sometimes re-
garded as his son i^Soph. Philoct. 417) ; -neiod-qaonai yap SiSe Kaf'AiSov
dai'uiv TTpiJs (pais dv€K6(iv uiairfp ovKiivov -naTTjp Philoct. G24. Sisyphides =
Ulixes Ov. Ars. Am. 3. 313. ' Ulixi Sisyphique prudentiani' Cic,
Tusc. 1. 41. He is mentioned in conjunction with Rhadam., Plat.
Ap. 41 ; what would a man not give for the privilege f^frdaai
'OSvaaiarj 'Siavijioi' ? (Ap. 41 . Pindar calls him TrvKfuraTov naXdnais
ws Ofuv (01. 13. 52) which some i-egard as a reference to the popular
etymology that connected the name with ai6s = 0e6s ; but the change
of to s is of much later date. Cf. II. 6. 153.
703. 4. Sisyphus instructed his wife not to give his body burial.
In the underworld he complained of her neglect, and persuaded
Pluto to let him return and punish her. He then refused to leave
the upjier world, and Hermes was sent to fetch him down. There
is no reference to this legend in Homer or Hesiod.
703. iroXviS. : in the sense of ' cunning' ; ef. Od. 15. 459. Phryn.
has atcrvtpiC^fii'- oo\iws ti itpdrrfiv ; Mark Antony had a clever dwarf
whom he called Sisyphus.
dv-fiXO. : cf. ui'ffoSoj 'Axipo^v Tlieocr. 12. 10 ; ' irremeabilis unda'
Verg. Aen. (>. 425 ; drpavuv "ASew rfvvaa ttjv oxjttoj tij ivavriov rjKBiv
uKirrjs Philetas.
704. aly.. XoYoio-i | Od. 1. 5(3, H. Herm. 317. See on 808.
705. When she so wills, she can restore voos cf. nOv-qSm vuov Trope
n(p(T((p6i'ua Od. 10. 494.
707. Cf. TTpiu Y t'^f ^V OavaToio p.i\av ve^pos dpupfKa\vip(i> Od. 4. 180.
709. ■n-apap.€ivj;eTai : sulijunctivc as in Mimn. 2. 9.
Kvav. IT. : cf. fieXai'Tdxia Suixov ^tpanpova^ Pind. 01. 14. 18 ;
$. Kvdvtoi ddXa/xos Sappho 119 ; ^apfxdptai itv\. Hes. Th.811.
713. »};euS., 'fictions.' Cf. i'crwe ifevSea noWd Xtycoy irvfioiaiv dfioia
Od. 19. 203 ; iSfiev if euSea woWd KiyHv kr. o^., the Muses to Hes.
Th. 27.
714. N. dvTi9. : Od. 11. 512. N. fjdvewi]s. \iyvi TlvXiaiv dyopTjrrji, roxj
Kal dnu yXwGcrrji /ufAiToj yKvKiuv pifv avLi} II. 1. 248 ; ' licet eloquio
fidum quoque Nestora vincat ' Ov. Met. 13. 63.
715. €iT)o-Oa : for the form cf. olaOa, exeic^a (1316).
Tlic Harpies in Hem. are the 'seizers", storm-gods, bringers of
sudden death. One of them is called 'Swift-foot' (noSapyT]'/ II. 16.
150. 'AeWdi t' 'P.KVTTiTTjv Tf, ot p dvipwv TTvoiTJai Kul olojvots dp.' iwovrai
di/ciiTis TTTepvyecrai Hes. Th. 267.
prj poi ydv UeXovos, jxi] poi xpvafia rdXavra e'irj fxuv prjSe vpoadt
Ofiiv dvipcuv 1^' but thy love alone suflBceth ') Tlieocr. 8. 53.
716. iraiS Bop. : Zetes and Calais, who could outrace the Harpies,
Apollod. 1. 9, 21. Pindar calls them dVSpas -mipoioLV iwra iTe<pp'ucovTas
dpcpoj TTop(pvpeois I Pytli. 4. 182) ; the present passage seems to imply
that the wings were on their /ee<. There is a very graceful picture
222 NOTES
of the Aquilonia proles in Prop. 1. 20. 25. For the comparison of.
piTTo. y^p iVo? Bope'a Bacchyl. 5. 46 ; -naiXov afWoSpufxav ib. 5. 39.
d<^ap €icri : cf. d<{>ap Be re xeipe^s ap-vvnv dal /cat fjp.Lv II. 13. 814.
L. and B. tr. • we have straightway' ; it is better to take it = • hands
quick to . , . ' ; we find a comparative afapTtpot II. 23. 311. Adverbs
are often used with ■yivop.m, -niXopai kt\. ; paUws ovarjs rfjs avax<^-
prjataa Time. 4. 10.
717.^ ee'o-9ai YvwiiTjv : Hdt. 7. S2 ; riva -yv. 'iOiVTo Andoc. Or. 3. 21 ;
oh ravTTi Kfirai vuos Simon. 85. 11. We have an exact parallel in
(Tokprjat ToiavTTjv ■yvujp.Tjv KaTaeioOai th piaov Dion. A. Rh. c. 4, p. 327.
719-28. 719-24 were quoted by Plutarch as Solon's, and 725-8
have been riglitly restoi'ed to him.
720. irvp. TTtS. ! as 988. So II. 21. G02.
721. Ta Se'ovTa was probably the original reading; cf. -pauper
enim non est, cui rerum suppetit nsus ; si ventri bene, si lateri est pedi-
busque tuis, nil divitiae poterunt regales addere maius ' Hor. PJp.
1. 12. 4. Plutarch .Sol. 2) has /xuva ravra for Th. to. deovra.
723. iraiSos ktX. with a^pa Tra9etT, 'to have one's joy of. Of. Tuif
avTov KTedvwv (vnaaxep-ei' 1009. Icannot understand why H. Richards
{Journ.^ Phil, xxv) regards this to ))e an impossible use of the geni-
tive ; in iovTwv e5 -naeeiv Pind. Nem. 1. 32 he sees a gen. absol. ;
but it is far more natui-al to take it with eS -n. 'Such expressions
as xo-P^^opivT] irapeuvrajv are familiar ; (uvtoju ev ir. is the same con-
struction in a passive form. The genitive is akin to the partit.
gen. ; if grammarians seek a name for it, they might call it the
genitive of Capital ' Bury on Pind. 1, c. ' When the time for these
hath come (and a man's youthful vigour is a fitting companion foi-
them), they make wealth for mortal men '.
726. Ci. €701 S' If " hib-qv ovT€ xpvudi' ovO' i-mrov ovt dp^vprjv ana^av
wxafXTju 'iXKojv Plioenix fr. 2.
Cf. dSwi/ dvairai eh 'Aidew \ 802 ; 7ra0u,i/ epxirai (h 'AiSrjv \ Tyrt.
12. 38 ; ifieipojv Kara, yiis fpxerai ds 'AiSnf Mimn. 2. 14.
727 - 1187.
729. ' Cares with Avings of varied hue have received men for their
inheritance, whining as they light for life and substance.' Cares
feed on men as did the shades seen by Odysseus Od. 11. 42.
Harrison offers another explanation : ' Thoughts that weep for the
soul and life ' ; ' thoughts are imprisoned in men like birds in a
cage'. According to Buchholz they weep because they have been
driven out of Olympus ; Zeus, in his^ mercy, gave them mankind for
flieir portion. For a curious modern parallel, cf. ' The microbes of
disease swarming so thickly that you can almost hear the flapping
of their wings' G. S. Street, Books and Things. Cf. eXniSes dvepw-nojv
(Xacppal Ofai Diot. A. P. 7. 420 quoted by Reitzenstein.
In 731-56 we have two poems and a fragment. 731-42. ' May
the wicked fill the cup of their iniquity ! May they i-eap their reward
themselves, and may the just sons of the wicked not suffer for
the crimes of their parents ! '
743-52. ' How can it be right for the good to suffer, and the
wicked to prosper ? ' 753-6. ' Learn this lesson, and make money by
honest means ; you will never be sorry that you have followed my
advice.' Harrison connects 753-6 with the preceding lines by
assuming that they are ' a sort of illogical (perhaps ironical)
epilogue to 731-52 to which ravra fiadwf and rilivS' tniuv must
NOTES 223
refer; lience the echoes draaOaXirjs And Ovfxuv txojf' {]?• 201). But
the lines are too ' illogical' to form part of the same poem, and we
have evidently to deal with a fragment. For the 'eclioes' in different
poems we can find parallels elsewliere, e.g. 205, 734, 5, 1148.
731. For tlie neviter plural <t)iXa, cf. 5^Aa yap on ovk av -qpira^ovTO
Hdt. 1. 4; inoi 5' diropa iiTTuv Pind. 01. 1. 52; cf. dSwara Pytli.
2. 81, ioiKora Pyth. 1. 34.
732. cr4)iv = 6(ois, cf. ws ol ipiXov iirXiro 6vp.w Od. 8. 571.
733. leg. dOeipris : Hesych. has dOdprji- tj rot dreiprjs, rj u dfav
OtpiariKos ^ vTrepoTTTOs ^ Qavjxaaros. The Et'jiii. 3Iagn. gives d6r]pT]i
with several explanations, including v-rrfpuTTTrjs, avOaSr]?. lfipiarr}s ;
it also mentions the adverb dOapicos and d9(tpes' to aKpi^is. Bergk
connects the word with udepi(a> and kOeipa.'.
734. Cf. 1148. 6m$. : c. accus. in Hom., other poets use it c.
genit., e. g. A. Rh. 2. 181 ; ovSev viri^opii'i) Xixio:v Manetho 6. 218.
737. iraiSes attracted into the construction of the relative
sentence.
740. Cf. tiTTfppacrlTjv dnoTtaai Od. 13. 193.
744. ocTTis = e'l Tis, ' the case of a man who, when a man,' cf.
1006, and «/c raiy KaKwv Konnovai . . iivai rob', ocrris ravpov dpra/jLU
KaXws Eur. Elect. 815 ; ovk taO' ovtos ipwi e'i ris naXuv dSos ixovaav
IBovKer' ex^"' • • • ^^^' oOTis KaKufxapipov ISwv . . . arepyd . . . ovtos
iipojs, TTvp TovTo Marc. Arg. A. P. 5. 89.
€kt6s : cf. 754, 9(58. Paiveiv eKTus tov itaXov Plat. Laws 793 b ;
ctKei p.id' rjpiujv fXTi 6vpa(e tCjv vufiajv Eur. Bacchae 331.
745. KaTt'xtov, 'harbouring', 'being conscious of, lit. 'keeping
back', as in Karexeiv Tfjv Stdvoiav Thuc. 1. 130.
748. Kal Tiva 6u[x6v «X"V (aJoiTo) ; ' and liow could he have the
lieart to '? '
750. jjtfjv. d\iv. : Hom.
751. K€Kop.: c. genit. Th. 1249, Od. 14. 40; c. dat. Tli. 1209,
II. 8. 379.
750. For the partic. after aivqcreLS cf. Zaijxova ficyavxv Iovt alviaar'
fK Sopuov Aesch. Pers. 042, where Sidgvvick has the following note :
' lit. approve him coming, i.e. sviffer him to come inhere only in this
sense with part.).' Cf. tovj yap evafffeis Otol OvriaKovTas ov xo^ipovai
Eur. Hipp. 1339.
757. The appeal for protection is made to Zeus, and not to
Apollo, to whom a petition of a different nature is addressed.
This seems to indicate that Trjade iruXrjos does not refer to Megara,
whose patron god, Apollo, is invoked as such in v. 773. virtip
and inreiptxoj in Hom. For the construction cf. dW' (ti tis ical iptuo
■OeSiv vniptaxiGi x^V" H- 24. 374, also v/xpiiy vrtipaxv X*'7"^ Kpoviojv
II. 4. 249.
aie. vaicov j : II. 2. 412, Hes. W. D. 18.
758. €Tr', ' for, to secure.'
dirrjiiocnjvt] does not again occur in classical writers.
759. avTdp 'Att. |: II. 16. 728, 21. 538 ; jacIk. e€oi II. 20. 54 ; dedr.
fiaK. 6(01 Theog. 834 ; fidic. dOdvaroi H. Ap. 315.
760. 6p9. y\. is very appropriate in a prayer to Apollo, the god of
mental and moral purity, order and justice in human life.
6p6. : lit. * set straight ' ; cf. fvv 5' wpOwaas uTOfiaTos yvcj fiTjv Aesch.
Agam. 1475 ; -noW' dfxapTUJv ovSey wpOaaas <ppfvi Aesch. Suppl. 915 ;
j/oos vp06s Pind. Pyth. 10. 08.
224 NOTES
701. i. |x«.\. : the Paean ; a libation was offered and a song sung
at the beginning of a symposium.
<j>9€YY» • d- <p9eyyofi(vr] iravToia vocp x'^-P^^^'^"- ^iSdcricd of the
cithaia H. Herm. 484 ; dye 5?) x*'^^' ^^^ MO' (pcuvataaa yivoto Sapplio
45 ; 'age die Latinum, barbite, carmen' Hor. Od. 1. 32. 3.
7G2. criTovSds dpeoro. : ' liaving offered libations as a peace-offering
to the gods.' As we can have xapi'CoAia/ rivi nvt, ' I gratify a person
with something,' and xap'C"^"' ■"■' ^^^h 'I giy& as a gratification to,'
so we can have apidKOfxai Tivd nvi and ri nvi, ' give as a conciliatory
offering to'; cf. i^Tjre ri i.wi \j,fvi)facn xapl^eo Od. 14. 387; Ovfxai ^laraiai
fj.T] xo.piC^<yOai Kivd Soph. Elect. 331 ; tTTiird a Sairl apiadaOoj II. 19. 179.
763. xapiiwTa. ' plat sa uteri es.' ot x^pi-CTes often = ' the wits ' ; cf.
Ka\d AeyovTfs Tli. 1047.
764. For Mti5. iroX. ' war brought by the M.', cf. 0(oi o'i /uot
frpojpfirjaav TToAeixov TToXxhaicpw 'A.xo.ioJv II. 3. 165.
765. €v4)pova has been needlessly changed to ojxo^pova (cf. 81 .
ev)(|>pocrvva)s in the next line further emphasizes the dominant note
of this eleg}', joy as exjjressed in n-qb. babiuTts, Tepnonti'ovi kt\.
Like the Hebrew Psalmist with his synonymous parallels, the
Greek elegist loved to I'epeat in the pentameter what he had
already said in the hexameter; e.g. 1141 begins with evaePecov,
1142 ends with evae^ias. "When the same words wei'e i-epeated,
the ancients called such verses echoici.
766. €u4)p6crvvos -tos) does not seem to be used elsewhere till
a late period ; evippojy, iij<ppoviojv are the usual epic forms cf. Ov/xui
iv(ppwv Od. 17. 531 ; iv(ppaivai and ev<ppaivaj, ev- and ev(ppoavvT] are all
found in Hom. ; tixppcuv II. 15. 99.
v6(T(^i |x€pi^. : cf. aTTaTfpOe p.ipip.v(.o:v 1153.
Sidyfiv : aiujva hidyovaiv H. 20. 6.
767. Cf. SS3, 1047, Ttpir. and ivcp. 1068.
Bergk* remarks : ' jiost repnopifvovs videntur nonnulla omissa
esse, nam deinceps ea enumerantur, quae poeta a diis petit' ; he is
certainly right in assuming a gap, but not necessarily after repn.
Some lines may have been omitted after 5107611', and their loss may
be due to a rei^etition of rtp-nop. As thej' stand, the words uaK.
a. K. ap-wai are too abrupt, unless we force them to mean 'keep
off all thought of. Heimsoeth suggests diro k. upLuaaai {detestari), cf.
KaKas i/iro K^pas dAvfas | II. 12. 113 ; Krjpas dpivvei \ II. 4. 11.
768. I y^pds r' ovKd^x. Hes. Th. 225 ; Oavdroio tsXos genit. of
definition, the end is death, 'death at the last,' II. 8. 309; ript^a
T^y acvTTjpias Soph. Oed. Col. 725; »!or;ts^»(S Boethius.
On these poems B. II. C. have the following note : ' 757 sqq.,
769 sqq., 773 sqq. quasi prooemia altera hymnis v. 1 sqq., similia.'
So too Geyso.
769. Mova. Ocpdir. Margites 1 ; doiSoy Movadajv 0ep. Hes. Th. 100 ;
H. 32. 20 ; Aristoph. Birds 909. Archilochus (fr. 1) calls himself
Ofpdncuv 'Evva\ioLO dvaKTo% koI 'yiovaiuv iparui/ duipov tTTLardpLivos. Kings
are depdnoPTu Aids Od. 11. 255 ; warriors 6fp.''Apr]os II. 2. 110.
€1 Ti TTepicrorov , : aoi ri n. | 1386.
770. 4>9ov. Cf. Movafwv 5' ov pdKa cpdSbs iyij Callini. fr. 460.
ao<|)iT) : espec. of the poet's skill ; cf. 995, and Pindar ;)assim.
771. p.u)o-9ai kt\., ' search for new truths, point out to men
truths already known, pi-actise others in his own life ' (or possibly
' make up into poetry '}. The author was probably thinking of the
NOTES 225
wise saws and practical character of the ' sages', Solon, Pittacus,
&c. Plato Cratyl. 40()A derives Movaat from ^waOai ; of. quuerere,
e.g. 'atquealiquid duram quaerimns indominam ' Propert. 1. 7. 6 ;
' sed quasi poeta, tabulas quoni cepit sibi, quaerit quod nusquamst
gentium, reperit tamen ' Plaut. Pseud. 401.
See Harrison's explanation of these lines quoted in Introd.
p. 48.
773-82. A praj-er to Apollo as patron and founder of Megara.
Alcathous was the epomjmus of the Acropolis on the hill to the west
of the town, certainly built after the eastern citadel which was
called the Carian. He was the son of Pelops. Having killed his
brother Chrysippus in the chase, he fled from Elis to Megara,
whei-e he destroyed a huge lion that was ravaging the land, and
finally espoused the king's daughter and won the crown. As
a token of gratitude he built a temple to the gods of the chase,
Artemis 'A-yporipa and Apollo 'Aypaios. He is to be regarded as
the Megarian counterpart of the Boeotian Heracles (cf. Alcides,
Alcmene, ^?cathous). The sights of Megara included a stone that
on being struck emitted a musical note ; it was here that Apollo
had laid doAvn his lyre cf. Pausan. 1. 42. 2). The Megarians are
called 'A\Ka66ov vatrfipfs in an ancient inscription ; the town
itself was sometimes known as Alcathoe. Cf. Anth. Plan. 279 ;
Eur. Heracld. 278.
773. €irvpY'<-'cras : hap. leg. in Horn. (Od. 11. 264), there used in
reference to the building of Thebes by Amphion and Zethus.
TToX. diKp. : always as two words in II. -n. a. II. 6. 88; of. -n. II. 6.
257 ; d/cpuTToAis Od. 8. 494, &c.
775. Cf. v^p. av-qp II. 13. 633,
776. iva : onl v here and 908 in Th. 6<ppa ( = ut) c. subj. 546, 565 ;
c. optat. 885, 1121.
«v €vk|>. 1 : 1256.
777. TJpos : in festivals celebrating the return of Apollo from the
land of the Hyperboreans ; these represent the return of Nature
and her reproductive powers.
k\. iKaT. 1 II. 4. 102. -TrejjiTT. : cf. Zee aol ■nffj.wai ravrav vfivaiv dpxay
Terpand. 1.
778. «p. 6aX. : cf. (Tvfj.no(Tiajv kpariuv Bacchyl. fr. 3. 12.
779. TT. x°P'. dances at which paeans ai'e sung giving thanks for
deliverance from trouble, as 11. 1. 473 in a feast given by the
Achaeans out of gratitude to Apollo for staying the plague, -irepl
PcojAov : cf. lies. Th. 4.
781, Xao<t)96pov : hap. leg. Cf. Xaccpovov Z6pv Bacchyl. 12. 120 ;
6ufxo<p96pov II. 6. 169 ; Trdij.(J>9fpais crraais Bacchyl. fr. 20.
783, Cf. I dSoi' jxkv yap iyo:y 91-5.
'XiKeXrj {yvvij) Od. 24. 211.
Sicily, Sparta, and Euboea are mentioned here as types of
desirable residences ; one's native soil is sweeter even than these,
just as Odysseus prefers his 'rugged Ithaca' to 'the odorous,
amorous isle of violets' whei'e dwelt Calypso.
784, Cf. 892. dun. TTfS. Pind. Isthm. 8. 49; Tro\v(TTa<pv\6y 6'
iGTiaiav II. 2. 537. Euboea was the home of a wondrous vine
iOTi yap Tis «j'aX(a EuySoiis aJa' r^Se ^aKxeios Borpvs en' rjixap 'ip-nn
Soph. fr. 239.
785, 5ovaKOTp64)os : Corinna 12. Eup. Sora/f. Eur. I. Aul. 179 ; ^oal
226 NOTES
Toii icaWiSuvaKos Evpuira Eur. Hel. 492, 5ovaK6x>^oa Eiipwrai' I. Taur.
399, dovoKoevTOS Eiip. Hel. 208, tov vSpoevra Sovani x^'^P'J^ Evpairav
Hel. 349 ; SofaKwSea TfifiKov Bacchyl. fr. 22 ; 'Aawnov S' 'Ikovto ^aOv-
axoivov Xtxcrolrjv II. 4. 383. For the naming of a city from its river
cf. aarv Vleipdvas (Corinth) Pind. 01. 13. 61 ; lepui/ -noTapLuiv it6\is
(Athens) Eur. Med. 846 ; Updv otxTj/xa TTorapiov (Acragas' Pind. 01. 2.
10, and the modern Conway which takes its name from the river.
786. f<^iX., ' entertained.' Cf. irap' dixpn fiX-qaeai Od. 1. 123.
irp84)p. : cf. '6<ppa 1143.
788. Cf. 1066. ovBiv yKvKtov rjs iraTpiSos ovSt tokticuv -/lyveTai Od.
9. 34 ; Tt yap Trarpwas dvdpl ipiXrepoi' x^ovds ; Eur. fr. (>.
790. Tlie reading dp€Tf|s is supported by dyaewf and iadXw v6ov,
some edd. read iparfis (To(j>iT]s.
791, dpxTjOfxw Kai doidrj | Hes. Sh. 282.
795. Cf. 921. atjif avrov (ppivaTtpne H. Herm. 565 ; ipLavra. 8apph. 15.
798. fJivTfi[j,T], ' mention.' The icaKoi are lost in the crowd. Cf.
Sneer on Sir Fretful Plagiary : ' He is the sorest man alive, and
shrinks like scorched parchment from the fiery ordeal of true criti-
cism ; yet he is so covetous of popularity that he had rather be
abused than not mentioned at all,' The Critic, Act i, Sc. 1. fivrjf^r]
yiv. is the i^ass. of /xvrjpirjv e'xf'i' Hdt. 1, 14, TTouiadai Hdt. 1. 15.
799. ai|/£KTOs : cf. dpLuipL-qTov 5' ovSec eyevro PpoTois Parrhasius 2.
€m \Q. : generally in this metrical position in Hom., e.g. Od.
1. 196.
800. ' If . . .no man escapes blame, fits fate is to be preferred
who is not the subject oi much talk ' ; cf. 1185, 6.
802. Svaofxat ds 'AiSao Od. 12. 383.
803. Cf. OS irdai Oi/rjT. k. aOavaT. avdaaei II. 12. 242.
804. I Z. Kpov. Hes. W. D. 158.
806. €p.€v (Ahrens) is better than 'itnv, which does not suit the
words (ropvov kt\.) used in the pi'ecedingline ; the presence of nupa
in 945 makes the case different. Cf. fv6w xp^ "rov kraipov efipiev Scol. 16.
4>v\acro-., ' being on his guard.' For xp^j cf. nrj 540.
807. We might also read k' iv UvOlbvi. Pindar has UvO. and also
(V n.
808. iriovos (( dSvToto \ II. 5. 512. The end of an Hom. hexam.
is often changed into the end of a pentam. by the substitution of
a shorter case-ending ; e.g.v-qvatOo^at becomes i'j;t;(Ti Boats, alfiv\ioiai
\6yoiai = alu. \6yois Th. 704. Cf. Th. 802 and Od. 12. 383 (quoted
supra).
809. Cf. Apocalypse 22. 18, 19.
810. ' Avoid the charge of sin made by the gods.'
811-14. Cf. 1015.
811. oijTi K. I 1175.
814. Cf. 1016, and voov ov nv ixovmv II. 22. 382.
815. See on 847. Cf. Ad£ voSl Kiv-qaas II. 10. 158. Bgk. objects
to the dative y\waari as inusitata structura ; lie accordingly prints
the reading of the inferior MSS. yXwaa-qs. But cf. this proverb
in the Agam. rd 5' dWa aiyw' /BoiJs eirlykwacrri ixtyas ^i^rjKiv (Ag. 36) ;
ov yap /jLovvof (tt 6(p0a\pLoiaiv 'Epivvs Xd^ i-nt^rj Ap. Kh. 2. 220. The
accus. is also found \d^ im yaaripa /3a<ra Theocr. 26, 23. ewj/S. is
frequently used with the simple dative.
)3oGs (m yXwaarjs' irapoiftia (nl rluv pi.fj hvvafiivwv ■nappr^aid^taOai
Zenob. 2. 70. No satisfactory explanation of its origin has yet been
NOTES 2-27
offered ; it was an enigma to the ancients themselves. iJTot 5(a to
dipaivov rov ^cvov t] Sia to tuiv ' Adrjvaiojv tu vofj-ifffxa exf" 0ovy iyKexapa-
"yfiivov, oTTtp eKTtveiv eSfi tov! nepa tov 5(ovtos nappijaia^ofievovs Zenob. ;
(TTi ruiv e^aL(pvrji oiajncuvTwv dojpoSoKovfjievoi laiuinojv Apostol. 5. 2. The
faithful watchman in the Agamemnon can hardly be susj)ected
of taking a bribe ; in our passage the context affords no clue.
Philostratus (Vit. Apoll. 6. 11^ says that the expression was used
by the followers of Pythagoras. ' i?erhaps a metaphor from a heavy
weight' (Jebb). Others take /SoCs to mean 'gag' or 'scourge' (i/ids
/Soeioy), of. our ' cat '. There is a touch of humour in the two
passages (Th. and Agam.), KcoxiXXeiv, 'blab', 'chatter'; Kparepu
TToSi = fifyas ^ovs (Agam.). Cf. d\\' icrrl Kdfiol kXtjs tm yXajcrcrri (pvAa^
Aesch. fr. 378. vaxv^ vs (kut' inl arupia, used by Menander (ap.
Ath. 549) in reference to persons cowed by a portly tyi-ant.
S16. lo-x. K. : verbs of hindering are followed by an infinit. with
or without fxrj.
817. p.otpa : c. inf.. II. 17.421.
818. ' Sed. ixaOuv seripsi, legebatur 5. naOilv. Emendationem
meam munire neglexi, ratus homines recti iudicii neque doctrinae
expertes veritatis notas facile assecuturos esse ' Bgk.'. He has
spoilt a good couplet. The idea is : ' If I know that I must endure
a thing, I can look forward to it without flinching.' It is suspense
that unnerves us, the possibility of suffering that makes cowards of
us all ; if Fate makes up our mind for us, we can then concentrate
all our attention upon our will.
Cf. vw 5' ffiTTTji yap KTjpts ((pearaatv Oavdroio fivplai as ovk fan
(pvyuv fipoTuv ov5' vnaKv^ai II. 12. 326 ; Eur. fr. 757.
819. TToXuap. here = • a subject of much prayer' ; generally it =
* much desired '.
821. aiipa Se yrjpdaicovTas aTifXTjaovai. roKfjas Hes. W. D. 185; cf. ib. 187.
dnoyrip. is used neither by Hom. nor Hes.
diraTifidoj II. 13. 113.
822. Cf. 152. T1I/6S Twir Tas fiiylaTas x'^P^^ exiJi'Taiu Polyb, 1. 43. 1.
Camerarius takes the meaning to be 'their land becomes less';
cf. the fifth clause of the Decalogue.
824. Cf. 306. fir] Tis inr(p0a<jiri Aios opKia hrjXrjarjrai II. 3. 107.
825-30. A reproach addi'essed to unsympathetic friends. ' How
can you join the revellers when they are feasting on the fruits of
my land, and wearing garlands of flowers plucked in my gardens
which we can see from the market-place? Come, you Scythian,
shear your locks, and mourn with me.' The poet's proj^erty had
fallen into the hands of his enemies.
827. 5d(pva n xpvaea Kujxai dvabr^aavTis elKanivd^oiatv evcf>p6vais
Pind. Pyth. 10. 40. If we retain the MSS. reading we must take
(V with ^av9. k6|x. as well as with elAaw., 'at feasts and on their
heads.'
829. 2Kvp9a : probably ' Scythian ', • hard drinker '. There is
possibly also a reference to anvQi^oi = 'shave' (Eur. El. 241). All
Scythians and Thracians, including women, aKparcv navrdnaat XP'^'
fj-tfoi Plat. Laws 637 e; 'S.Kvdmfiv iroaiv irap^ oiva> ixiKerii/jjLiv Anacr. 64. 9 ;
KA.60/t6^«a 'S.KvOrjai ufxiX-qaavTa dKprjTO-nuTrjv yevtcrOai . , . iirtdv ^ojpu-
T6pov ^ovKojvTai mew 'EinaKxiOiaov Xiyovai Hdt. 6. 84 ; 'S.Kvdiarl tpajvei,
of a drunken man. Athen. i>. 221. who derives aicvtpos from oKvdos'
bid TO Toiis 'S.KvQas -nepaiTtpaj tov SeovTos pLeOvOKeaOai. Of course, the word
q2
228 NOTES
may be a proper name. Harrison refers to several persons bearing
this name, e. g. the lather of Cadmus, tyrant of Cos (Caclm. settled
at Zancle in 494;; another is the ' King of Zancle, who lost his city
in 494 (Hdt. 6. 23) '. There can. then, be no validity in the reason-
ing of Bergk, who rejects the word • because it must be the name of
a slave, and an aristocrat like Theognis would never have conde-
scended to address so mean a person ' ; he suggests dXA.' ('176 5^ 'yKvrl
Keipf, 'close to the skin'; cf. x"'''"'?'' °-'^' ^t^oj^' (yKvTi neKapuhos
Archil. 37.
830. Cf. 1200.
881. Cf. marets -yap tol o/xaji Kal aniarlai w\(aav avSpas Hes. W. D.
372 ; rfi dmaria k^eKXaadrjaav , av hi ttj marti eaTrjKas Paul, Ep. Eom.
11.20.'
832. dpYoX. : in Hom., 'unendurable,' /fa^taroy, aroroy, </)o/3os. Tr.
'the knowledge of both is bitter,' cf. ov yfujuav ('<rxeis ef o'laiv Soph.
Elect. 214. Schol. ov -yiyvtuuKfLs. Others explain, 'it is hard to
decide, to choose between the two.'
833. <j)9opos : Bacchyl. 14. 61 ; Thuc. 2. 52. Cf. rplPos and rpifiifj.
the former in Aesch. Ag. 197.
834. Cf. Od. 1. 32 ; A. v6K\', w rtKvov, aipdWovaiv dvOpwrrovs Oenl.
B. TO pdarov elnas alTidaaaOat Ofovs Eur. fr. 256 ; 6. fiaic. II. 1. 339,
Od. 8. 281.
835. vBpis re Bit] re Od. 15. 329. A common complaint iu tlie
Theognidea, cf. 40, 46, 50, 346, 677.
837. 8. K-qpes, 'plagues connected with drink,' the positive and
negative poles, the Scylla and Charybdis of wine. The sore of
Philoctetes is called KTJp, TraXaiS. nrjpi (Soph. Phil. 42^ 1166). There
may be in our passage a reminiscence of the two Krjpfs assigned to
Achilles, alternatives in both cases. Mimn. 2. 5 speaks of two K^pfs,
death and old age. deiX. I3p. \ II. 22. 31. &c.
838. Xvo-i|ji€\t)s. 'limb-exhausting." A. tpos Hes. Th. 911; ttu')os
Archil. 85 ; Kwpa Ap. Eh. 4. 1.523 ; XvatpiiKovs BdKxov Kal \v(np.e\ovi
'Aippohhris yevvdrai OvyoTrjp Aufri/ieXf,? -noSdypa Hedyl. A. Pal, 11.
414 ; cf. yvioKupovs jUfAeSoii'as Hes. W. D. 66.
839. BaKxov pLiTpov apiarov o pfj -noXv pL-qd' (Xdx'TTov. tan yap fj
Xvrr-qs ahtos t) pav'n]i Euentis 2 ; ovli p. it. \ II. 11. 648, and Th.
crTpoj<|>., dvd TTjv itoXiv arpoKpwpievai Hdt. 2. 85.
841. Cf. 1224.
dxdpio-TOs : sc. lari. Bgk.* supports his conjecture dxapiaTcus by
an appeal to p-qhi raj x"P''^ay dxapi'ffTcus x°^P^i^t^^^°^ Isocr. ad Demon.
31. We should then require an adverb i^e. g. eS) with x°-pK^Jo.i- i"
contrast with dxapiarm : the same objection applies^ to dxapiarov
if translated ' one ungracious gift it gives' {dxap. xo-piifrai).
843. 4, A rejoinder" to 841, 2.
The MSS. reading would mean 'when a man above be-
comes a man below '. i. e. drops under the table. The sense required
is 'when we see things upside down, we shall stop and go home'.
Cf. ' Et sane iam lucernae mihi plures videbautur ardere totumque
triclinium esse mutatum ' Petron. Cena Tr. 64 ; cf. Juv. 6, 304.
844. TovxaKts : TovraKL Pind. Pyth. 4. 28.
845. Ksip,. ' pass, of rldript) is in itself colourless, cf. 48. prj kivw
fv Kflpivov Plat. Pliilob. 15 c.
847. tmPa = (7n')37?9i ; Kupar Ad£ kwilSaive nar' avx^^vos, dypu Saip-ou
NOTES 229
Meleager ; ' et caput impositis pressit Amor peclibus ' Propert,
1. 1. 4.
K£ve6<{>p. : avxo-i Pind. Nem. 11. 29.
848. ^etiY^'H Hdt. 1. 31. Sijo-\o4)ov 1024, l;3.58 ; SvaXofpov Xtovri
((p'tTjat x^^P^ Baccliyl. 12. 46, 'a crushing liand' ; lit. 'heavy on tlie
neck', Jebb. Cf. SvanriTos X'^P°- ('hard for horses') Plut. Philoj).
14 ; Sv(j6<p9a\/xos (' oft'ensive to the eye') Telest. up. Athen. 616 f.
849. 4)t\o8. : nvSpanoSa Hdt. 4. 142 ; <p. tcvwv Ael. N. A. 6. 62.
851. fj.Tj <piKov e^airara was one of the maxims set up in public by
order of the tyrant Hipparchus.
852. p,a\0., ' soft words ' ; cf. (^aTraTarco alixvKa KcuTiWuvaa Hes.
W. D. o7o ; aK\-qpa /xa\6aKwi Xkywv Soph. O. Col. 774.
858. Cf. rjZea fxiv . . . olSa be vvv II. 14. 71 ; j T]5r] yap fcal irpoaOtv
Mek'ag. A. P. 5. 172 ; pLiv... drap II. 1. 165 ; piiv. . . avrapTh. 647. I have
adopted the reading given 1038 a, where the MSS. liave \wiov jjStj.
In the j)resent ^^assage \wia is due to the cliange of f/Sea into ^5«'a
and the desire to find another neuter plur. adjective ('sweet' )(
' more i^rofitable ') : cf. to. Xma Theocr. 26. 82. A. B. Cook (quoted
by Harr., p. 158; suggests that the use of \ujia as a compai-ative
may be due to a 'mistaken reminiscence of ttoAu \wiov in II. 1. 229
and Hes. W. D. 433 '.
854. Cf. 956, 1340. Se(\crs d\iya xapts Praxilla (Scol. 21).
855. Cf. 47.
856. KeKXifx.. "heeling over,' or ' leaving her course'. K\iv6/ji(voi,
' swerving,' 946. t8pap.€v : rpixoj is used of ' running into danger'.
Tpt'xef "'fp' ^^XV^ Hdt. 9. 37.
857-60. Cf. ' Donee eris sospes multos numerabis amicos ; tempora
si fuerint nubila solus eris ' Ov. Trist. 1. 9. 5.
859. For the omission of a verb after i]v cf. 541.
iraxipaKi, hcqi. leg., cf. oA.j-yamf, rovTaKis 844.
860. aami^opLai kol (piXai i.s a frequent combination, e.g. Plat.
Apol. 29 1). ^Kinere dnu tSjv ypapLpLaricuv rHiv 9f\uvTojv danaa/xovs if
rats dyopais Mark 12. 88. F'or tile plur. (pt\. cf. apPpocndv (pt\o-
TaTcov Pind. Nem. 8. 1.
861-4. In spite of the ingenuity lavished upon it, this elegy is
still an enigma. Of all the explanations offered the most probable
is that which takes it to be the comjilaint of a mereirix ; cf. Geyso,
p. 59 ' Deserunt me amici if paarai), nee volunt mihi gratificari
(di'5. (paiv. verba obscura) ; tamen ego pro vetere consuetudine
(avTOfidrr]) vesjjertino tempore domo egredior (ad symposia) et
niatutino redeo '. The ' friends' may be the lenones who refuse to
give her anything, and dvS. <paiv. may mean ' when lovers present
themselves '.
It has been suggested by several scholars that the speaker
is some domestic animal neglected by its owners. If so, the mean-
ing might then be : ' My friends will not give me anything in the
day (ell's, (paiv.). so I shall go out alone in the dark and come in at
cockcrow'. dvS. jjaaiv. i)ossiblj' = ' when men are about ', cf. dyopds
TT\r]9ovar]s, and this is perhaps the sense which we should attach to
a marginal note preserved in bd, viz. ijyow Kara tuv uaipov Trji
7jjj.tpaij a gloss which led Hermann and Emiier. to the conjecture
darpwv (Ahrens SaSaiv;. This explanation would supply a fitting
■contrast to tainpirj . . . iytipopLivcuv.
Harrison connects 857-60 with 861-4. ' In 857-60 the poet
230 NOTES
complains that liis friends are fair-weather friends ; in 861-4 he
compares himself to a pet which is petted only when its masters
have nothing better to do (" when visitors come in"\' But I see no
reason to suppose that the lines were intended to be an allegory.
8(J4. Of. e^eyptaOai. tt/joj -q^ipav ijSrj aKtKTpvovwv dSuvrcuv Plat.
Sympos. 223 c.
865-8. Note the careful arrangement and chiasmus.
865. oA./3os is given to axprjaroi )(^ 868 every possessor of dpij-q is
XP'70-Toy ; 866 6\^os is wasted and lost \ 867 dpeTq is never lost.
dxpT)o-Tos here in its usual sense of ' unfit for service ' "i(
aixFT)TTis.
866. 'Wealth which brings no profit to the man himself or to
his friends, as it is lost on such a person ' ; lit. ' is of no worth '
{ovUv). o\0os. though in itself iaexos, becomes axprjoTo^ itself when
bestowed upon an dxprjaros ; uper?'; can never be lost, as it never
gets into the possession of an axp^/cxos.
867. Cf. kMos oin. ^^. | II. 2. 325, 7. 91, Od. 24. 196. The same
spirit of pride in one's fighting power is expressed by Archil.
««' Sopl ixiv fxoi pid(^a ixfixaypifvr], iv 5opl 5' olvos 'IfffAapiKus. nivw 5' ev Sopl
KSKXifieuos fr. 2.
868. Cf. 1006 ; for yfjv and dcyrv cf. ot rrivbt ttuXlv koi yaiav exovcriv
aarv 5e fxoi Zn^ov Od. 6. 177 : dWoi 6' oi Kara darv /cat ot TrepivmeTaovcnv
Od. 8. 551.
da-TV, lit. ' town, as u dwelling-place ' ; root fas, Eng. I was.
869. eirtiTtt : anticijiating an «i-clauge ; summing up an «i-clause,
Od. 1. 84, 2. 275.
tv . . . irtaoi : cf. Kv/xa If vrfi -nearjai II. 15. 624. Alexander tovs
Ke\Tovs TjpeTO o, ti ndXiara SiStTreTai avroiis rwr dvOpojnivasv (\Trtaas otl
fifja ovofxa To avTov . . . ktpaaai' StSifi'ai jx-qvoTi o ovpai'ijs avroi<; ifxvtaoi.
He then sent them away. ToaoiiTov vnenrwi' on d\ai^6vfs lifKroi ilaiv
Ai'rian 1. 4.
otpp. €vp. vtr. I II. 15. 36, Hes. Th. 110, 702, 840.
oup. xa^K. II. 17. 425 ; aiSrjpeos ovp. Od. 15. 329 ; atv. ot/p.
11. 1. 497.
870. xap-a'-Y- °-v0p. Hes. Th. 879 ; H. Aphr. 108.
871. Cf. TL xpV ■'"<^'' 'S vpdaaovTa fifj Ttpdaaovaiv «5 (ptKois InapKuv ;
Eur. Hecub. 984 ; iirapK. c. ace. Orest. 803.
872. )^ 1107, 8 ; cf, (Antinous ref. to Odyss.'i t'is Saificuu ToSe nTJ/xa
Trpoarjja'ye SaiTos dviriv ; Od. 17. 446.
873. piqSf ai Trd^inay \ II. 20. 108 ; oirS' o' y( tt. \ II. 12. 406.
874 = 1092 ; cf. ti i^iafiv nuvus iai'i, tpiXfiv ttuI'os Euenus, A. P>
12. 172.
876. jAfTp. €X. o-ocf). : cf. 1119. X°-^P^^ 'Ha/oS', dvOpinrois ixirpov
'ixo^v aotp'irjs Pindar (?) ap. Proclum ad Hes.
877. Tax dv, all MS.S. except A here and 1070 a, maj^ be the
right reading.
dv c. fut. is frequent in Horn, and Pindar, See Goodwin,.
M. T. 190.
878. y. y.i\. Od. 11. 365.
879-84. Assigned by Keitzenstein to a Laconian, an imitator of
Tyrtaeus; he holds that the same poet also wrote 997-1002, 1087-90..
881. I ovptos h' Pyaaris II. 3. 34, Hes. W. D. 510.
Ai'oAos </):Aoi uOavdroKTi dtotai Od. 10. 2 ; Oeoiai <pi\a) Qiorrofinqj | . . ..
^'VTfvtiT Tyrt. 5. 1.
NOTES 231
882. nXar. : a name found in more than one Peloponnesian
locality : (1) a cape on the island Cythera, «? UXaTaviaTovi'Ta
Pausan. 3. 23. 1 ; (2) TlKaTavtaTwv, a river in Arcadia, and another in
Messenia, Pans. 4. 34. 4. Bergk* is probably right in his suggestion
that our poet refers to a stream rising in Taygetus.
tirciY. : cf. rd (k twv hiaipv\wv (irayovrfs vdjuara Plat. Critias
118 E ; )( i^dyiiv as €js T-qv udou vki'tjou to vdwp f^dytiv Demosth. ag.
Callicles 18.
883. Cf. ojfoi' . . . 6eol -noirjaav dptarov . . . dvocTKfSdaai fxtXeSuivai
Oypria 7 ; ' dissipat Euhius curas ' Hor. Od. 2. 1 1. 17. (leXeS. : there
were two words ixeXeSuiv and jxeXi^wv-q, cf. ixe\t5aivas H. Ap. 532 ;
fieKeSwvai Theocr. 21. 5. Most edd. of Th. reject the MSS. -wvas for
-wvas (Camer.).
884. As A accents eKafporepcus it is better to assume that w is due
to a slip, and to read -os with the other MSS.
885. Eirene, d. of Zeus and Themis ; her sisters were Eunomia
and Dice, cf. Find. 01. 13. 7. For the combination cf. ttAoutos S«
Kal (Ip-qvr) Od. 24. 480 ; Ai/ca koX Eiprjva rapiiai dvSpdai ttKovtov Pind.
Ol. 13. 7 ; TiKTfi Se re dvaroiaiv tlprji'a pie-fd\a ttKovtov ixeKtyX^jaaaju t'
doiSdv dvOea Bacchj'l. fr. 3. Plutus is addressed as deaiv KaWiare Th.
1117, cf. TTiv Ka\ktaTr]v BeSiv Elp-qvrjv Tifiwt'Tts Eur. Orest. 1683. The
famous statue of Eirene holding the infant Plutus was made by
Cephisodotus in the fourth century.
886. TtoKipLOlO KaKOlO II. 1. 284.
887. dv' «x* • ^^- dvfxovcra' dvw 'ixovca uis (v \vKovp'yai Alffx^Ko^y
aKove S' dv' oSs (xuv Schol. Soph. (). Col. 674.
jittK. p. I : ofu ^owar]s \ 111)7.
889. eiT. I., of a chariot : as i'mrojy (mPatvefifv II. 5. 255.
iir. (iKvrr. II. 2. 383.
If we regard 889, 90, as a reply to the preceding line, irap. is
certainly not ' languidum ' as Peppmiiller holds, to justify his con-
jecture veov ovTa (cf. Tyrt. 10. 27). ' We are not fighting for our own
land,' says one. ' No,' says the other, 'but we are at the scene of
battle.'
890. TToX. 8aKp. II. 5. 737.
891-4. It is difficult to connect Cerinthus in north-east Euboea
with the expedition of the Cypselid Miltiades (506 b.c.\ nor does the
reference fit in with what we know about the Persian invasion of
the island. There may be an allusion to some incident in the long
struggle between Eretria and Chalcis for the possession of the
fertile Lelantian plain ; it is equally possible that the lines deal
with an internal revolution in which the nobles were defeated by
the masses, headed jDcrhaps by an aspirant to tyranny, and dispos-
sessed of their land. (Cf. the use of dyaOoi and KaKoi Th. 57. 49, &c.)
We cannot point to any interference by the Cypselids or other
Corinthians in the internal affairs of Euboea. Tlie reading Kv4»€\i-
Stojv is amiily supj^orted by an inscription on a golden colossus
set up by Cypselus at Olympia el /xtj i-yw xpvaovi atpvp-qXaTos elpl
KoXoaabs i^wXrjs t'irj KvipeKiSuiv jfverj ; the phrase may haA^e become
proverbial with the meaning 'a curse on all tyrants and their
friends '. Cf. vd\ai -nor' rjoav d\Kinoi MiX'qatot Ai'. Plut. 1002 ; ' Queen
Anne is dead,' 'Sister Anne is still waiting.'
The Lei. Plain is first mentioned in H. Ap. 220 (tt^j 5' (iri
ArjXdvTO) TTfSia.'.
232 NOTES
891. K-qp. is included in the Catalogue with -noXvoTCKpvKos 'laTima
II. 2. 537.
893. 8i€iT. , ' govern.'
• 894. For us, cf. ws fxfi Oavoi varts . . . Od. 15. 359 ; Bergk compares
Ziv -iraTtp, ws XaXv^ojv -nav d-nu\oiTo 7€Vos Callim. fr. 463, the German
(lass doch and the Latin ' ut ilium di perdant ■ .
895. 6. For the form ef. 1223, 1225 ; for the sentiment ef. 1171.
896. dYvwjji., stolidiias, Hdt. 4. 93.
897. Zevs ore 877 p avSpftrai KoreaaafXivos x"-^*""^''?? Ih 1*^- 386.
TTiivTa = enl navri 325.
902. Cf. dWov 5' dWov e9r]Ke Oeus (niSevfa (pojToii' Tlieocr. 25. 50 ;
dW' oil yap avroi -navT eTnaraadai fSpOTWv -niipvKev dWw 5' dWo -npon-
Kiirai 76pas Rhesus 106; ' nou omnia possumus omnes ' Verg. Eel.
8. 63; ouroj }x.\v Travapiaros os atiTOS vdvra vorjarj Hes. W. D. 293.
auTos, ' alone, unaided ' ; cf. 959.
903-30. See Appendix.
The general idea is : ' Don't squander, or you will become
a beggar ; don't scrape and stint, for you may not live to enjoy
your wealth. When your income deci-eases, spend less; when it
increases, you can afford to spend more ; always let your expendi-
ture be proportionate to your means at that time.'
903. 'Sees that his expenditure is according to his means, and
follows on its track ' (lerreting out every item), i.e. he knows on
what he has spent every farthing.
904. Tois (Tvv., ' in the eyes of the wise.'
905. Cf. Bvarov (iivra )(pfj diSvfiovs dt^eiv yvdjfias, uti t' avpiov viLeai
(xovvov a\iov (pdoi, X^'''' TevTijKOVT'' erea ^wdv fiaOinrXovTov reAefs
Bacchyl. 3. 78-82 ; cf. Lucian, A. P. 10. 26.
906. Cf. e'lKoai 5' iKreXeaais (viavrovs Find. Pyth. 4. 104 ; tov ^iou
i^ereXfaev Diod, Sic. 1. 49.
907. ' Who had a longer span of life before him.'
908. toCtov, subject of <|)€i8. iva c. indie. ; tI ovk ippLif iixavrriv
. . . 01TWS dirrjWdyrjv ; Aesch. Prom. 747.
909. o, "on which account.' as Eur. Hec. 13; to II. 3. 176,
910. Cf. 5e5T]yp.ai ttjv uaphiav Ar. Ach. 1 ; 6v/xoSaicf)s fivOos Od.
8. 185.
911. Cf. KaOdnfp iv rpiooaj yevofxepos Plat. Laws 799 c.
914. T€X. tpy. Od. 2. 272.
917. €KTeX., 'before accomplishing his purpose' (sc. voov), i.e.
saving all he intended to save ; cf. (kt. epov ; or can it mean
' before getting througli all his money ' ?
Cf. 974. KareXeoVT' 'AiSos el'do; II. 6. 284.
919. <5 k', i.e. to himself. Bgk. compares 'cuncta manus avidas
fugient heredis amico quae dederis animo ' Hor. Od. 4. 7. 19.
921. 8i«Tp., 'wasted, squandered'; usually 'delay', 'spend time'.
tiirdYO), 'I die', 'leave the world', 'withdraw'; of an army
withdrawing Hdt. 4. 120.
924. p.«\. «x- '• ''■'"'' "npuaOfv fie\(Trjv ix^fJ^fv olKTjia diaOai Hes. W. D.
457.
fiiXtT-q = (TTifxtXeia.
925. ' By so doing you would neither toil for another and leave
him the fruits of your toil, nor would you be a beggar and a slave.'
irpo- = VTTfp, as in ov <jv voWukis ttjv aqv -nporfivajv TrpovKafj.es ipvxv"
Sopt Soph. Ajax 1270.
NOTES 233
p,€Ta5oiT)s, 'give as a share ' not ' give a share of (Camer. read
Ka/jiaTov) • iVa fxij fxeraSouv to fxtpos Xeil. An. 7. 8. 11. Cf. fj^tTipvv
KafxaTov idovaiv Od. 14. 417 ; so too ttovos. fiuxOos, labores.
926, 8ouX. TtX., 'accomplish shwerj-,' like t«A. ipyov, 'bring
about.' -yrjpas 6eoi reXeovcriv dpeiov Od. 23. 286,
928, €v T. "yevci, 'in this age or society of ours', 'among such
a generation of citizens as the iiresent'. Cf. 191, 1141. ovhlv b'lKaiov
tariv Iv Tw vvf yevei Eur. fr. 696 ; twv ye I'vv ai ris ini-^OovLcuv Bacchyl.
6. 4 ; cys fffpiuSp'' earl avfufxpov tu jj.r]5iu daKeiv vyie^ iv tw vvv \pova)
Ar. Plutus 50.
929, Tj pu\is iyvojs Tovr (nos dis ov5e]s ovSiv ()(ovti (pi\os; Marc. Arg.
A. P. 5. 113 ; Tuiv (xuvTojv TravTes (piKoi Eur. fr. 465,
930, Either ' You yourself are no longer regarded as such a good
man ', or (?) 'a good man is no longer the same man as before '.
931, 2, A cynical reply to the preceding, ' Even the man de-
scribed in 915 sqq. gained something.'
uTTOKXaiio. c. accus. Plat. Phaed. 117 c; so diroirevOfii' Tiva Plot,
Cor, 39,
933. For the sing. vb. cf. 885. 6-n"r)8. | always in this position in
Od, and Hymns (eight times), and II. 2. 184, 5. 216, 24. 368. So
too the five exami^les in the Index to Paley's Hesiod, and all those
given in Steph. from hex. or elegiac poetry.
935-8 were certainlj- not intended to follow close upon 933, 4.
They are a fragment of a much longer poem quoted by Stobaeus
under the name of Tijrtaeus. Our version differs in several respects
from the Stobaeau text. No notice is taken of kcLXXos in 935-8,
which deal with dpfT-f] alone and were inserted as a commentary
on the first element in 933.
934. oXpLos OS very frequently at the beginning of a line,
unaccompanied by a verb, as 1253 ; Hes. Th. 954 ; Theocr. 12. 34.
For this use of an adj. as predicate cf. VTjmos II, 5, 406 ; Bvafxopos
Od, 20. 194,
936. e'i/cdu irpoOvpov Od. 18.10, X'^P'']?' ' pl'ic*-' ' > arpe^iad' (k x'^p'']^
II. 6. 516.
937. TTaaiv oi peTinpeTrev Tjpditacrtv II, 2. 579.
939-42. It has been suggested that tlie singer is a maiden,
abandoned bj' her lover ; but how would this explain Kat ^dp kt\. ?
The author feels like the man in Plat. Sympos, 176 a Trdw yaAeTTttiy
ex^ vnu rod x^^^ ttutov Kat Stopat dvaipvxfjs Tivos, The poet is hoarse
after the debauch of the night before. ' I have no one to accom-
pany me ', ' I have a bad cold ', were then, as now, well-known
excuses.
Harrison offers the following explanation of 939-44 : ' The scene
is at a KOipos. The speaker at first declines to sing, but finally
consents to join in a chorus {dOav. 6. iw. would be a chorus, not a
solo, aec. to Dr. Jackson). It is not hard to fill up the gaps in the
dialogue, of which we have only one side. " Will you sing us
something? " "I am afraid I am out of voice ; I was at a i^arty
last night." "The accompanyist perhaps does not satisfy you?"
" I could not wish for a better. You should have a duet, only my
friend, the knave, has left me in the lurch. But if you like I will
lead off Auld Lang Si/ne.'^ '
939. \iy' auSfv Od. 10. 254.
944. e. «'Tr. 1 1116.
234 NOTES
Se^ios, ' on the right side,' as aUros Septus di^as II. 24. 320 ;
'sideos sakitas, dextrovorsumcenseo' Plaut. Cure. 1. 1. 70; npondads
vpiyfiv emSf^ia Critias 2. 7.
The singer stood on the right of the musician and turned
to the right to address the gods. 6eois evSe^ia -naaiv olvoxon IK
1. 597 ; j8^ S' 'ifi(v alTrjawv ivSe^ia (puna iKaarov (Odyss. begging
Od. 17. 365.
945-8. There is no need to follow Bergk in assigning these lines
to Solon ; they are certainly full of Solonian echoes. Cf. ivQciav
(h iKaarov apfxoaas Uktjv Sol. 32. 19 ; evvofiia 5' fvKOfffia Kal dpria -navr
a-nofpaivii Sol. 4. 33 ; 577^0' p-tv '^ap tSwfca Tuaov Kparos oacov iTtapKel
. . . ovT^ iTTOpf^apd'Os . . . Kal rots ((ppaaaprjv prjSiU deiKiS c'x*"' • • •
vtKCLV 5' ovK €iaa' ovSirepovs adiKois Sol. 5 ; XPVI^'^'^'- tto-Oo fievoi \ Sol. 4. G.
945. ^\6e QeaiTTjTOi Ka6apf]v uhov Callim. Ep. 7 ; opOdv KiMvOov iwv
Pind. Pj'th. 11. 39; -rrpaypaTcxjv upOdv 6b6v Pind. 01. 7. 46.
946. apT., ' sound, true ' ; cipr. Pd^eiv II. 14. 92 ; apr. p.r]56pei'Oi
Pind. 01. 6. 94 ; voos dpnos Th. 154.
947. Koo-jx. : 'set in order, govern, administer, act as magistrate
over'; used by Hdt. in ref. to the rule of Pisistratus em rolai
icarfarewai ev(fif rfjv noXiv Koap.fa>v KaXais re Kal eu Hdt. 1. 59. Koapos
is used of a constitution (esp. oligarchical), pfTaarrjaai rbv Kuap.ov
Kal «s STjpoKpaTiav rptipai Thvic. 4. 76. The Cretan Koapoi were olig.
magistrates Arist. Pol. 1272 a.
«m Tp. : ' yield to, put myself in the hands of," cf. ov piv
fTTiTpfTTf yrjpa'i \vypSi II. 10. 79 ; rafs tmOvpiais pi) ImTpkirovTi'i Plat.
Laws 802 b.
Xi-irap-fiv. Pindar uses this adjective as an epithet of Marathon
(01. 13. 110), Thebes (Pyth. 2. 3), Athens (Is. 2. 20).
949-54. Two explanations have been suggested : (1) It denotes
forbearance in the hour of victory. 'He prides himself on not
having used his power to make himself tyrant ' (Harr.). If so,
cf. Plut. Sol. c. 14. Busolt {Gricsck. GccliA finds in 951 a reference
to the restoration of the oligarchy during the lifetime of Theognis.
But why should we attach a literal interpretation to this one line
and regard the others as metaphors ? (2) The theme is a fruitless
conquest. It is difficult to accommodate nprj^as, TiKtaaas, &c.. to
the case of a man 'entrusted with an elective tyranny, an
aiavp.vT)T7]s' (Harr.). They are better suited for a person who is
unable to enjoy a victory. The first lines undoubtedly imply a
conquest secured by force. ' My success after all was no success '
is the dominant note. There can be little doubt that we have
before us the complaint of a baffled lover. It is significant that
the first coujilet reappears in tlie Miisa Paedica {1278 c, d). Erotic
poetry offers exact parallels to the language of this elegy.
949. vepp. and Xe'cov proverbially designate a helpless victim and
an omnipotent enemy; evKaPfiaOai prj Karivavra A«ovto; I'cjSpos iXOwv
poipav alpuaOat Kpewv Plat. Charm. 155 d ; Xfcui^ uii uXkI irfnoiOws j
II. 5. 299, 17. 61, Od. 6. 130 ; dypfvaa^ rov ve^pw dirwXfaa (of an
unsuccessful lover) Rhianus A. P. 12. 146; T^ypfhOriv 'n\ an erotic
sense A. P. 12. 23.
950. Karaifi. cf. diaiPoXiT] 324. aiparos vtppa mcu Od. 11. 96.
951. T«ix. «iTi.. : cf. Kpoaadojv inifiaivoi' II. 12. 444 ; -noKiv ovk
dKaird^fii \ II. 2. 367.
953. irpf,. erotic as in (jrpdxOr] Ta piytaja Theocr. 2. 143 ; ripaaOTjv,
NOTES 235
(ip'tXovv, 'irvxov, Kari-npa^', dyaTTWfiai A. P. 5. 51 ; uaaa Se /iO( TeXfffTai
dvixos Ifj-ippfi (erot.) Saiipli. 1. 26.
1)54. dvvaaa/xfv tpyov epairos Paul. Sil. A. P. 5. 275 ; fjvvaa no\Kd
Kaixujv (^erotic) Rufiii. A. P. 5. 75.
955. Cf. 5«i\ovv iv epSovTt ixaiaioTcm] \dpis idTiv ovre yap ar . . .
cifiais 105-7.
95(5. ' You will be deprived of much that belongs to you, and you
will get no thanks.' x^P'^^"'*"- fut. pass, (cf. nix-qaouM, (pi\^(To/xat, &c.).
The MSS. reading gives an exact parallel with 105-7 quoted above.
I see no reason to change to the third person and read x'?/'*''"^*'
(Brunck), 'he will be without' ; -fjai'Spciiv x'?P'^f' Od. 9. 124. XVP^'^'^
I Stob.) may represent x'?P'^o'*'s-
958. i xPliC'^'' i-Koio, cf. I xpV'C'^'' e^fvatai 133o.
959. dTTu' Kpr)v. fjit\. I II. 10. 160, 21. 257; ivl Kp. ^. | (dat.)
II. Pan 20. For the erotic figure, cf. 'The fountain from the whicli
my current runs Or else dries up ; tol>e discarded thence ! Or keep
it as a cistern, for foul toads To knot and gender in ! ' Othello to
Desdemona (Act iv, So. 2 1. -niTrojKfv ««• Kaivrjs of a faithless husband
Hds. 1. 25. irivoj is frequently so used in A. Pal., e. g. ikOvoj to
il>i\r]ixa Tro\vi> tuv epajra TmrcuKilis 5. 305 ; and again, in a similar sense,
dnd 5i {!5aTos dWoTptov dnuaxov Kal dnu Trrjyfjs dWoTplas /J-rj virii Prov.
9. 18 b. LXX. A spring of pure water is called by Aesch. irapQivos
■n-qyi) (Pers. G13).
960. Cf. rrai5o<pt\ftv hi ri Tfpnvuv 1345.
9(51. T666X. Cf. oi OTjpfvoj'Tfi 6o\ovai to vSup Allien. 298 b ; tig. =
■ disturb ' : Ookoi 5e napSiav Eur. Ale. 10G7. dva|ji. ; cf. dvipnayi airw
(pdppLaKa Od. 10. 235.
For iXvi cf. Tfi Tti'x^a KaKa, ra nov fxd\a vdodi \ip.vi]i Kt'iaiO' in'
iKvos KiKaXvpfxiva II. 21. 317.
962. uio/iei'os Od. 10. 160 ; ;rftrai Ion 2. 10.
There is no need to discuss the innumerable conjectures in-
tended to supplant fi TTOTa/xoC. As \Yendorft' has pointed out, the
key is to l)e sought in the difference of gender. The disgusted
lover will seek another maid or bov.
963. Cf. 117-28.
aa<pr)i'iaos Hdt. 1. 140.
964. pu6|j,6s' Tpuvos Hesych. ' tone ', cf. yh'OKJKS oloi pvapoi
dvOpujiTovs e'x*' Archil. 66 ; oaoi x^ofiovs (xovol pvapovs Kal x"^^*"'*"^?
Anacr. 74. 2.
965. t-iTLK. ■fjeos He;.. W. D. 67, 78.
966. 'Puttin;; on for the day,' cf * ponit jjersonam amioi cum
indurt iudicis ' Cic. Oflic. 3. 10.
967. (K<\>., 'publicly denounces, exposes,' cf. 1342.
969. (^Of]v atvT)cras, being an explanation of the preceding line,
does not require anj' connecting particle. Hartung ajitly compares
TO 5f KaWiGTov, TO 5e OavpaoTuTUTov followed h)y an explanatory
sentence not introduced by ydp or 5e.
Kara tt. Cf, 17 X'^^^^'l '^o.tcL -navra <Pi\iaTtov Maecius A. P. 5. 114.
970. 8l€X<«> (sc. vavv) without an expressed object like many other
nautical expressions in Greek ; tr. ' I stand off ', ' give a wide berth
to' (Harrison), cf. Sitx^'v an' dWrjXwv Thuc. 2. 81, of two armies.
971. 2. Cf. 699, 1003.
eTTioiviov ("a drunkard's prize ') seems to be tlie only instance of
til is form ; knoivios is given by Suidas, cf. knoiviov vpvov diibus Nonn.
23G >;OTES
Dion. 11. oOO ; but we liave iTiioiuoxoivoi H. Aphr. 201. For the-
custom, cf. Tjiiirfpos u -nvpafiovs Ar. Kts. 277. ' The cake was given
as a prize to the banqueter wlio kept up the sj'mposium all night,
as the tcuKoKpaaia was the jiunisliment for those who foiled,' Neil
on Kts. 1. c.
973. irpuTa. cf. eiTTiv 5f] Trpuira iSTjaOe Od. 4. 414 ; Kara yaia KaXvimi |
II. 14. 114.
974. With KaraPfi supply os from the prec. line ; cf. os av Xaxriai
, . . to^\i(papoi T- Kal <l>(p€aT€(pavot XapiTCS ^aXojaiv dpicpt rifxav
vfxvoiaa' suiiplying a; from os) Bacchj'l. 18. o.
8. Ilepo-. I 1296 -dwd passim A. Pal.
975. 6. Cf. 1047, 8.
976. deip. : cf. fjparo -nivaiv 501. The reading bujp' kaanp. is probably
due to laopuiv in the next line. The MSS. version might mean
' after having had the gifts of D. brought in ' : fj Tpdne^' elarjpfTo
Ar. Frogs -518, Schol. expl. flaKftipeTo. For Saipa cf. Sujpa Aiojvvaov
Tto\v-/rjdeos = olvoi Hes. W. D. (>14.
977. Cf. ovKtTi yovvar i\a(ppa | Tyrt. 10. 19 (a sign of old age) ;
' dum virent genua ' Hor. Epod. 13. 4.
979-82. Cf. 6.3.
980. o-ir., -exert himself,' as II. 4. 232.
dfx4)6T€pa to be taken as a contained accusative with o-irevSoi ;
cf. neCos Tj vavTrjs Si irfipav ttjvS' iuujpaviv rdkas ; dpupuTfpa. Aesch.
Pers. 719, 20; II. 13. 160.
981. Cf. alpivXioiai Xo-foiai 0(\yet Od. 1. 56.
98.8. KaraO., 'set our heart on ', ' devote ourselves to '.
984. Tepir. : 1068 ; Od. IS. 37. ipy' epar. : cf IpLipru/v tpy. 1064 ;
Ip.epuei'Ta t. II. 5. 429.
<|)€pT], ' as long as it can sustain, enjoy,' un the analogy of
<pfpeiv iruvov.
985. Cf. tSjv veis wKeiai ws d Trrepov ^e vurjua Od. 7. 36 ; dvu yOovus
wan vorj/xa elai H. Ap. 186 ; dis 5' uttot' wkv vo-qpa Sid aripvoio -nepriar)
H. Herm. 43 ; cus 5' or' dv dl^rj vuos dvtpos . . . w? Kpainvws II. 1-5. 80.
dy\. Tjp. : cf. 1008. We find a fem. foi*m dy\adv ij^av Bacchyl.
.5. 154.
986. Cf. -traiSelas iroKvrjpaTOV dvOos ujnvTepov araSiov 1306.
987. Sopvcr., either ' toil in which spears are hurled', or • toil of
spear-hurling men ' ; cf. Sopvaadw 'ApiiptTpvuvi Hes. Sh. 54 ; Sopva-
oorjTwv puxOojv Soph. Aj. 1188 ; Xaoaaoos Hom. ; Iniroaoas Pind.
TTovos : of battle as in Hom. (e.g. II. 6. 77) and Hdt. 8. 89.
990. Cf. oipcp Pe^aprjores Od. 3^. 139.
992. xO'ipTl^'^^'-s Bekker ; 8' dWoTC Bgk.
993. etpipi. vp.vov dtiays \ Theocr. 1. 61. For a diff. use of Ouvcu in
this connexion cf. a'lKa Xrjs 'ipupov Oipnv ■'as an d0\ov) Theocr. 5. 21.
994. Cf. 1008. 1305.
997. Cf. Tip-os 6' 'HiXios piicov ovpavuv npKln^fprjKfi II. 8. ^<S. Join
«X<«)V p.U)V. ITTTT.
999. The correct reading is attested by Athen. Xrjyoi pLtvos ov
and by x^P"- ^^P- <p(poi. The word Xrjyoifiev has a double function :
(1) with Sfivfov, (2 I with xap^f^/^fO'.
1000. yaarpi xop- | Juba A. P. app. 5. 29.
1004. y. dv5. 0-. I : cf. 1322.
1005. tt6\t]i t( TravTt t( Srjfiai | II. 3. 50.
NOTES 237
1006. ev Sia0ai, 'with legs set firmly apart,' L. and B. II. 12.
458; Tyrt. 11. 21.
IOCS. «o-0Xd vo-ji, • is merry.'
1009. Cf. 722. Cf. dv5pi 6' ov Otf-us ttoKiuv naptvra -yfipas OaKe ay
aSrts dyKOfiiaaai ij^av B;icchyl. 3. 88.
dvTiPdv, generally = im-encsco, as Zed, o^v 5' dvTjBrjaai Callim.
Zeus 56 ; also used with irdXiv Ar. Lysistr. 669 ; Sis Synes. Ep. 12;J.
But elsewhere it = reinvenesco without any word like TraAic. cf. iiuvos 6
vovs TTa\aiov^evoi dv-qBa Plut. De Educ. Puer. 8.
1010. -ir«\€Tai I = f^eari) : cf. yiverai -474.
1011. Cf. alaxvvft T€ ■yevo'} Kara 8' dy\adv eiSos iXtyx^^ {Trevirf) Tyrt.
10. 9. KaKov is so frequently connected with yfjpas that the original
KaXov had to make waj' for it in our MSS.
i-nl, 'besides.' tXt-yx*'-; 'disfigures' ; 'dishonours' in Horn, and
Find. Pytli. 11. 49. Stephanvis gives but two instances of k-ne\ey\oj
'T>. Laert. and Euseb.}.
1012. Old age makes one's hair turn wliite.
Cf. 'iaafff' uT ov TnvfurrOa, iroKvs noXvs' dXX' 07' eneiyov r/ (rvverr}
iepoTd(pwv avTerai Tj/j-fTipcvi' Apollonidas A. P. 11. 25 ; vo\trj yap (nfiyerat
dvTi fjifXaivTjs 9pt^ ijSr] awerfj^ dyyeXoi -^XiKirji Philod. A. P. 5. 112.
Another explanation is ' swoops down on our head like a bird of
prey'.
1015. -n-TTjo-o-a) : c. ace. in Horn.; it. 6v(jiuv 'Axaiaiv (' cowed 'j II.
14. 40.
The three woes liere mentioned are characteristically Theog-
nideaii. and are often attributed to Trevir] : (1) having to cower be-
fore one's enemies, cf. 345 ; '2' involuntary sin ; xp-qtioa. KaKa rroWd
SiddffKfi 389 ; (3) having to suspect one's friends 81 1-14. Correspond-
ing to these we have three Tlieognidean ideals : (1) revenge 349 ; (2)
riches that enable a man to do good 561, 686 ; 3) the possession of
a faithful friend 97. Others take viirspp. to niean ' go over to one's
enemies '.
1018. TTTOidco : cf. (nroaryf Sappho 2. 6 ; tpaiTi aiiTos ftrTodOrjs Eur.
I. Aul. 586.
6[xt|XikCt)S, "youth,* as Trdfrej ufj.ws ar/A/Soi'Tes ufxrjXiic'fqv kpareivqv
Orph. Arg. 1113. In Homer it is used like ofiTJKt^ ; cf. II. 13. 431,
485 : Od.^3. 49, 6. 23.
1020. Cf. (FKifi iiKeXov rj Kal uvdpai Od. 11. 207 ; Td\a yap ae irapip-
Xcrat cI/j vvap ffB''] Tlieocr. 27. 8. oXiYoxp. Hdt. 1. 38.
1023. Cf. km ivyui' avxkva Oeivai Hes. W. D. 815.
1024. KapT), here first. Horn, has Kap-fjari, KaprjTi, Kpari, KpdTfa(j)'..
1025. fiar., ' foolisli, futile.'
1026. i9viT., i.e. they go straight for the mark.
1029. Cf. 355. TKfj9i \ko.'v aTXyjra iraOwv tctXtjuti Ovp-ai (oracle)
Hdt. 5. 56.
1030 = 360.
1031. TTfvdoi de'fei | Od. 11. 195 ; rr. kul crT,)6eTijii/ dk^oju II. 17. 139.
1032, 3. Cf. 1107. dxO(a>. cf. fiky' uxOrjcras II. 1. 517, ' in great
distress.'
1034. Cf. 1190. cLj ov prjiSt' kari 6(ajv kpiKvSka baipa duSpacri ye
6ir]T0i(Tt hapriixtvaL ouS' imot'iKHV II. 20. 265.
1035. 'To the bottom of the sea.' Cf. 'HkXios S' dvopovae Xivujv
■nepiKaXXka Xtpivqi' Od. 3. 1 ; oiy fx.' d(j)' dXnrXoov yXatpvpds vdbs eh oiSpi'
dXiTTopcpvpov Xtfjiva's eptif/av Arion 1. IS; u irovropedajv iroptpvptas Xip-vas
238 NOTES
Eur. Hipp, 744. For a similar combination of the sea and Hades cf.
fdv Karafiui th tov q^rjv, ndpei . . . tdv icaTa(TKJ]Vujaoj els rd taxara t^j
6a\d(Tarjs Ps. 138. 8, 9 ; diru tov Trpoawirov ffov ttov (pvyoj ; ib. 7 = irpo-
ifwyot Th. 1034.
1036. T. iiipotvTa II. 8. 13.
1039. Cf. 1069.
1040. ■^XiOios o(TTis fjLTi iriwv KUfiov (piXei Eur. Cycl. 537 ; ' rapidus
torrens Sirius ' Verg. Georg. 4. 425 ; reyje irXevfxova o'lvai' ru yap darpov
TrepiTiWirai Ale. 89. 1 ; oivos apiaros enei KnpaKfjv kol yovvara ^eipios
dC« Hes. W. D. 587.
1041. 2. Cf. 1217, 18.
Sevpo : without a verb ; cf. Seiipo, <pi\T], \eitTpov5e Od. 8. 292.
1043. Cf. 763, 4, 887, 8.
1044. do-T., ' not rugged.* )( icpavafj 'Wukt]. Kpavdrj is the name of
an island II. 3. 445 ; VTjah ufiaXfj Kal d<JTv<pe\os Antiphil. A. P. 9. 413 ;
aTV(pf\TJ ^p(fj.ei ciKTrj A. Rh. 2. 323. The word causes no difficulty
whatever unless we insist on applying it to Megara. Reitzenstein
thinks that it conceals the name of some city.
1046. Cf. dpnaXea 56at^, ' a gift to be eagerly seized,' Pind. Pyth. 8.
65 ; KtpSea dpn. Od. 8. 164.
1049. Cf. 27. uis T€ TraTTjp w traihi Od. 1. 308 ; «ai viv ■ndvr^ tSiSa^e
■naTrjp waet <pi\ov vlia Theocr. 13. 8 (Heracles and Hylas).
1050. dW hi evpw fidWiv Od. 12. 217 ; av 5' evl (ppeal 0d\\eo
arjaiv Hes. W. D. 107 ; <tv 5e ravra rem iviKdrOeo Ovfiw Hes. W. D. 27 ;
cf. II. 4.39; Od. 11. 454.
1051. Bergk needlessly changed kukuv to x/'«oJ ; kukov )i dyaOw
1052) ; iTTeiyofievos )( ^aOfirj. Bgk. quotes tTreiX^^i'C" Z^*'' *''"' "'''''
TrpTJyfia TiKTei acpaX/xara, iic Tuiv ^rjfxiat fieydXat (piktovai y'tveaOat Hdt.
7. 10.
<|)p. PaO, II. 19. 125. Cf. HaevufJTa Pind, Nem. 3, 53 ; /Sa^iJSofos
Pyth. 1, 60.
1053. p.aiv. , here of haste and rashness; of. trvp ovpeai paivTjrai
II. 15. 606. irtT. : cf. vvv ydp Trim t« koi (ppovujv ovStu (ppoveis Eui'.
Bacch. 332. ■nirofj.ai 5' iXviaii', ' I am fluttered with forebodings '
(Jebb\ Soph. O. T. 487.
1057. K€x. 8. II. 20. 298, 'pleasing gifts.'
1058. The corruption evidently lies in what the MSS. reproduce
by p.fv, vw. fxrjf. The 5' in A is probably original ; it cannot be
the result of an attempt to amend the metre, as the line is still
incomplete > t^fjv Kai eg does complete it). The best emendation is
/xf\efi(v (Ahrens I ; the variants of the MSS. may be due to the
absence of the first two syllables in the archetype ; it suits the
context better than Hiller's ni\op.tv and has been adopted by
Crusius in his revision of Hiller. ' For us to possess and for our
neighbours to be interested in ' ; we must use our gifts for the good
of others, cf. 769-72. p.i\oixtv might mean ' and we are the talk
of the neighbourhood ; so it is high time to abandon our quarrel '.
1061. ' Keep hidden,' cf. KpvifavTfs ydp exovai 6fot 0iov dvOpwiroiai
Hes. W. D. 42 ; ovk tpapat ttoAw iv fxtydpcu ttKovtov KaraKpinpais e'xf"'
Pind. Nem. 1. 31,
1063, Cf, 1335, 6. 6|XTi\i| is not necessarily masculine.
irdvvvxoi typrjaaovTf? II. 11. 551 ; ve Trdvvvxos Od, 14. 458; cf.
fiifift ■navTjp.ipios Th. 1336.
1064, Cf i^TfTvos If (pov (VTo II. 1, 469.
NOTES 239
1066. tTTiT. , licqj. leg., is rejected by many critics; but we have
imTep-rrofiai 1218 ; fmrepTn'js H. Ap. 413. We might, however, read
fTTi np-nv. with h«.
1067. I di/5. ^5. 7. Od. 19. 408.
1070. Cf. 1131,2.
1074. K. fiey. dp. I A. P. App. 3. 39.
1075. (XTTp.. liere certainly — 'undone', as in e'i n rovTcuu dnp.
Demosth. F. Leg. 316. It lias an active sense in d-nprjicTov ye viiadai
II. 14. 221.
1077. Cf. dW' liTL vv^ dkof) rkrarai ieiKoTai PpoToicri Od. 11. 19.
1078. -IT., 'barriers.' ^vv. is used actively as well as passively;
<pwvdtvTa avvtroiati' Pind. 01. 2. 93, imitated by Baccliyl. <f)poveoi'Ti
awfTO. yapvaj (o. 8o .
1081. av8p. vPpio-T. II. 13. 633.
1083. 4 partly corrects 1071-4. ' If you do change your disposi-
ion, you must still be true to a friend.'
1084. Cf. 319. I t/iTT. aliv 'ixo^v II. 16. 107. ts Tt'Xos, ' for ever,
always ' ; Is riKos ovk diraTrjaoj H. Herm. 462.
1085. We know that the name Denwnax was borne by (1) a
Mantinean, (2 1 a philosoj)her of whom a biography was written by
Lucian, (3 1 a tragic poet.
1086 = 1238. Cf. 1283.
1087. Cf.'Ledaei Lacones' Martial 1. 36. 2;C. and P. are Aa/ceSm-
fxovos e£ tparttv^? II. 3. 239; Auk. btau Od. 3. 326, 13. 440; 6. of other
places, e. g. Arisbe II. 2. 836, Elis II. 2. 615.
1088. «ir' : cf. eirl Kp-qvy vepaadai Od. 13. 408. In Horn, we find
/5dos '' Pi.\<peioio kt\. fll. 11. 726) ; there is no need to read Evpuira
'^Herwerden, followed by Bgk., and Crusius).
Eurotas and Lacedaemon were the children of Taygeta, one of
the Pleiads.
1089. Cf. fxri fiiv (iraipov) -npoTtpos Kaicov tp^ris . . . ti 5i at -y' dpxv
fj Ti (iTOi (Irrlv diToOvixiov T)i teal «p£as Sis rucra rivvaOai pi( jxvrjfiivoi Hes.
W. D. 708.
The invocation of the Dioscuri has led some critics to assign
these lines to a Spartan poet (e. g. Chilon, ace. to Hartung). They
are here invoked not as Spartan deities, but as the divine type of
ideal friendship, to whom a petition affecting good faith between
friends would be most appropriately addressed.
1091. ' I am troubled about.' The only other examples of dpYaXtws
in Steph. are from the works of late writers as Manetho, Pollux,
&c. dpyaXecos (ptptrai iroXios xP^^os Adespot. A. P. 9. 499. (xo) c. adv.
is Homeric, voj\ep.ews fx^ptev II. 5. 492.
1095. 6. Cf. 1151. I (TKfTTTeo vw, Meve\ae II. 17. 652.
1096. xap'" diaOai Eur. Ion 1104.
1097. There may possibly be a reference to a bird kept captive
at the edge of a lake, and employed to fish for its master. No
satisfactory emendation has been offei-ed ; (k Koxprjs ptfydKrjs Herm. ;
ex XivfTjs VKptXrjs Grafe.
(Tiaipoj Hdt. ; inafipaj Hom. , Hdt.
Trerei-vos Hdt. 2. 123 ; ntTirjvos Hom. ; ntTjjvos {A B) Hdt. 8. 106 ;
TToravos Pind. Nem. 3. 80.
1099. Ppoxov : 'HutoSoj If to) hevrtpw MeXa/nroSias, avv to) tt ffKvncpov
Xiyu ' ■nX-qaas S' dpyvpeov <rKinr<pov (ptpt daiKf 5' dvaKTi' koX itaXiv ' okxitt-
<pov t'xwf iTfpri '• ofioiais di Kal ' Ava^i/iavSpoi kv Tjj 'HpojoXoyia aKvir(pov
240 NOTES
Athenaeus 498 with further exx. from Anax. and Anacr. : cf.
(paioxirojve^ Aesch. Choeph. 1049, and ^(piv \ Iliad 12. 208 ; [ Zltpvpi-q
Od. 7. 119 ; I Sfff fxuv dnopp'fi^ai (cf. Th. 459 i of a runaway horse,
II. 6. ,507. Cf. 1361.
1100. €m<j)., 'wisdom,' Od. 5. 437.
1101. Cf. 1239, 1262.
1103. See Appendix.
1106. airacnv: dat. of person judging as in 6 rrdai K\eivus OiSinovi
icaXovfiivoi Soph. 0. T. 8.
1107. Cf. 1 w fxoi (yHi 5(i\r] U. 18. 54 ; hvapLiViOiv p-iv X'^PI^'^ H- 3.
51 ; cf. dviT], Trrjpa frequently so used in Ilom.
KaTaxotpfj-a, hap. leg. : icaraxo-'ipiJJ i^ol icaraKipTop-ioj Hdt. 1. 129;
cf. Hdt. 7. 239.
1115. Most scholars, following Emper., read pLoi uv. : cf. d\KfiV
pLiv pLoi TtpwTov uvfidiaas II. 9. 34. Bergk even adds ' duplex accu-
sativus hoc loco ferri nequit '. We have uvfiSi^ccp iva Plat. Apol.
30 e; roiavT ovfiU^ds fxe ('thus' contained ace.) Soph. 0. C. 1002.
Here ' with regard to my poverty'. Cf. also TvtpXov pC uve'iSiaas Soijli.
0. T. 412. Hartung's rd fir) /xoi gives excellent sense, but is not
needed.
1116. Cf. epyaadpievov xP'hl^^'''^ pteydXa Hdt. 1. 24.
1117. Cf. 1365. Plutus, son of Demeter and lasius, Hes. Th.
969; epos is mWiaTos Hes. Th. 120; the author of the Oedipodea
calls Haemon kciWiotuv re Kal IpupoecrTaTov aWojv. Cf. av 5' w Kpd-
jiare n^ovre -iravToiv Satfivvcvv Ar. Plut. 230.
1119. T^p. |x., 'the full bloom of youth.' ijBrjs nirpov 'ikovto Od. 11.
317. 4»oipos 'A-n-. I II. 1. 43, 64.
1120. AT]T0L8itis first occui-s H. Herm. 158.
de. Haa. I 1346.
1121. KaK. i'KT. dw. I Hes. W. D. 115.
SiKTi = Si/rai'coj 753 ; II. 23. 542 ; Soph. 0. C. 760 ; cf. d0Ka0icoi
1154. Most edd. read $in}'.
With 1121, 2 cf. 1153, 4. Tj^rj and ttA.. are contrasted 1063-8.
1124. Cf. 703. TJXvO. = di'7;A., 'returned,' cf. irarpus epxopiivoio Od.
1. 408. (Ji*Y* ^- with e^avaSus ; for a similar order of words cf.
1136 wliere OvKyfiirovS' goes with e0au though separated from it by
kKitpoXiTTuvm. Others take pay. 6. as a reference to the house of
Odysseus (accus. of ' motion to ' with riXvdtv). For the accus. cf.
fKSvpfu o\(9pov II. 16. 99.
1125. VT]\. 9. I Od. 9. 272, 287, 368 ; cf. r. xn^«'? | Od. 4. 743.
1126. I Kovp. d\ux. II. 7. 392, 19. 298. Frequently the beginning
of an Hom. hexam. becomes the end of aTheogn. pentam, e.g. 1256.
i:. dx. I Callin. 1. 7, Tyrt. 10. 6.
€\j(^)pa)v (II. 15. 99) is better than e/xippajv which is commonly
accepted. Od. 'joyfully slew the suitors of Pen.', (ptppojv was
introduced because the scribes did not see that HtivcX. was to be
taken with \i.vr]a-T. ipul>pojv would be more applicable to Od. in a
distant land before his return.
1127. 8t)9' = br,v, 'for a long time,' as II. 2. 435.
1128. yairji h-m^-qpLivm is an expression constantly used by Hom.
in ref. to the prospect of Odysseus's return ; e.g. Od. 7. 196. After
1128 I have assumed a lacuna not only on account of pvxov^, but
also because the beginning of the elegy leads us to expect a further
comparison of the poet with Odysseus. ' Do not remind me of my
NOTES 241
woes ; I have suffered like Od. He returned and wrought vengeance
on liis foes ; as for me, riaii 5' ov <paiverai rj/u-iv ' (345), or the like.
There can hardly be a reference here to the Setvus f^vx^s of Hades.
Attempts have been made to correct the line by reading u<pp' 'I9di{r]s
iwelBrj SaiSaXfov r( fxvxov (Wassenbergli\ remodelling the last words
after the pattern of Od. 23. 177, 200 ; 6(pp' rjs 7^5 (ire0T] SaiSa\iov
T6 \ixovs (Bgk.). For the position of re (after u<ppa) cf. 114(5.
1129. ' It is not to drown my troubles that I drink, but because
youth is short.' This is more satisfactory than the version usually
accepted (ei mofjiat . . . //eXtSaa'oj). kfj-trtoixai is a pros, tense, as iriofj-ai
Find. 01. 6. SO (see W. Sm., Ion. Bled., p. 505) ; cf. t'ioo. inn. means
' drink deep ' ; (ixTrencvKurfs (' drunk ' 1 Ar. Eccles. 142.
1131. Cf. 1348. «m\., ' leave in the lurch' ; jXavices vfids ovttot' eirt-
\eiifovTi Ar. Birds HOB ; KivSwevei 77 toC EvOvippovus fxe fiovaa (Tn\(\oL-
nivm Plat. Crat. 409 i>.
1 133, 4. ' We shall cease beginning to bring harm upon our friends
while they are still with us, and let us seek a salve for the sore that
is now forming.' cXkos, 'sore,' as 'i\icoi 'njrfjp iTrifidafferat II. 4. 190.
1135. Cf. ixovir] 5' avTo9i 'EKms . . . fpLiptve in Pandora's casket, Hes.
W. D. 90.
113(). OvXvfMwoi' MSS. 5' pioliably omitted on account of the
preceding 5' ; for the loss of S' cf. o'lKaSt eXOajv 1335 ; tK-ap. sc.
dvOpwwovs ; ep/coj TrpoXinuvra i0av Aescli. Pers. IS.
The MSS. reading might lie defended on metrical grounds {-uv at
caesura, as -6s 2, 1232^. For the accus. we could appeal to (^ik(t'
Oi/Ai/yUTToi/ Hes. Sh. 471.
1137. (CTTL 5( Tiy N«V«T'J nfyaKr} Oeui Antimach. ; ISpmavTo yap oi
Attikoi Upui' nlfTTiojs Diogeii. 2. 80 ; ' cana Fides', Yerg. Aen. 1.292.
Return of Fide.t. Hor. Carm. Saec. 57. Cf. the departure of rndicitia,
•Tuv. (). 1, sqq.
dvSpuv ; genit. of separ.
1138. For tlie benefits conferred upon man by the Charites cf.
Find. 01. 14. 5 and rl -yap Xapirccv dyanrjTuu dvOpcuiTOfi dndpfvOev ; Theoc r.
10. 108.
1139. -iriaToi and Sik. are both epithets of opKoi, and not part of
the predicate.
1143. oippa Se fiot (,'a/et Kal opa (pdos I'jeXioio II. 18. CI.
1144. ever. Trepi ^eniJs Plato, Sympiis. 193 a. irpocrix., ■ wait for,' Soph.
El. 164.
1145. dy. p.. ic. I lies. W. D. 337.
114<). For the position of re cf. i-no'iKTupov t' ip\ tpiXov t 'OptaTiv
Aesch. Ch. 130.
1147. <j)p., 'beware of.' Cf. (ppdaaaaOai ^vXivuv re Xuxoy orac. Hdt.
3. 57, ref. to by the historian as <l>v\d^aadai rof £. A.
<T«oAids Kph'cuai OepnoTa's II. 1<>. 387.
1149. Cf. 401.
1150. ' Forming disgraceful compacts (sealed) with evil deeds,'
i.e. the evil deeds are the bonds that link them, and make them
keep faith to one another ; a case of ' honour among thieves '. It
is their oaths in a just cause {ppKot StKaioi) that ai"e not incToi (1139).
Others explain ' fur the performance of evil deeds ' as if we had Itt' .
1151. 2. Cf. 1313. xaipiTw <pi\T] noWd iovaa Toirj, xh'^^PV '''"' ^^^
rj/xiajv <pi\r]v dOpfiTO) Hds. 0. 31.
Tov TT. : cf. 1270, 1.308.
242 NOTES
1152 = 1262.
1154. dpX. here — ' witliout doing haiiu' ; it might also mean
'without suffering harm', as Find. Pyth. 8. 54; 01.13.27. tn'
dfiXaBiriai vuoio, ' in innocence of iieart," H. Hcrm. 393 (Sike.s- Allen);
d^KaBfojs iino iroaah' eSr/aaTo, ' securelj',' H. Herm. 83. Cicero (Tusc.
iii. 8) gives aPXapeia as the nearest equivalent of innocentia.
1155. I ouK «p. : cf. 1191 and A. P. passim. «p. = eniOv/xai.
1156. Cf. fixc" "■'"'^ afUKpujv uKt'yov lilov ovTe tl Seivov pe'^'oji' ovt'
ddiKfwv ovSfva Callim. Ep. 26. 1.
1157-60. For a similarly constructed elegy, cf. 1267-70. Both are
of the same length ; they begin with a statement proved by oiire
yap and followed by us 5' avrais and aAAd (cf. vnfpKopiaais 1158,
KopeaOtis 1269).
dp.ax., 'irresistible'; in the sense that men have an irres.
craving for them ; cf. to TrdiTo-r diuaxurarov dtjpiov tjSovtjv Dio Chrys.
Or. 9, p. 291 Reiske) ; cf. Th. 227-30.
1158. -tirepKop. Pollux 7. 23 ; vn t pKopos Athen. p. iS8 f. For genit.
cf. 1249, dat. 1269 ; icptiSiv icopfaaiaro Gvfiuv Od. 14, 28.
11.59. I (is 8' avTcos : in Hom. always in this i^osition, II. 3. 339,
Od. 3. 64.
1160. Cf. k6toi', x"^oi/ TiXioai II. 1. 82. 4. 178.
1161, 2. See App. on 409, 10.
1163. ' Wise men do not let others know what they see, say, hear,
or intend.'
1164. tv.^. : Ar. N. Ethics 6. 11.
1165. ofx., 'accompany,' c. dat. Hes. W. D. 196; cf. 36, 69, sqq.
1166. ' When you are going to the end of a journey for business.'
Tc'pjjL., ' end, goal ' (in a race II. 23. 757) ; ' mark in quoit-thi-owing'
Od. 8. 193. cTTtX. : cf. ri S' upL<pa\bv yr)s OfffiricvSui' iaraX-qs; Eur. Med.
668 ; the word is frequently used of a journey by sea, cf. aruXos ;
cf. fvT at' kn ffxnopirji' Tpelprfs dia'uppova Ovfioi' Hes. W. D. 646.
1167. diroKpio-is here first ; Hdt. uses it twice for imuKpiais d. 49,
5. 50).
1168. €7705 5' e'i Trip tl 0el3aKTat Suvur, d>pap to <f>(poiiv dvapna^aaai
deXXai Od. 8. 408.
The ' bad ' as well as the ' good ' may give a fair answer (e. g.
to a request for help); the 'good' alone accomplish it ; for their
words remain.
1169. Kax«T. : liap. leg., cF. icaico/MXla Dind. 12. 12 ; Kaxuf^i^os
Philod. de Ira.
1170. TiXiT€S : II. 9. 375.
1171. Cf. 895, 6.
1172. 'Can accomplish all things.'
(f>r]iJ.l yap -rjSt] Te'xfT/s fvpfjoOai rippara rqaSe (ra<f>^ xfipos v(f>' rip.(Tfpi}s
Parrhas. ; 77^fTfp'/? rix^ris viipma ijnjaiv (Xfif Zeuxis ; laVr;? veipara
ivOfotaiv II. 7. 102 ; Mouira, av yap -ndaijs Treipar' ex*'^ ao'h'njs Pigres 2.
There is no force in Bgk.'s objection to dvOpwirois, ' ita otiosum
vocabidum obtineret locum insignem ' ; it is quite common for
dvbpdai, dvBp., &c., to stand in this position ; cf. 154, 290.
1173. 1 Sj h. II. 3. 182.
1177. «i K«, c. opt. (i 8f icfiV "Apyos lKoipi(6' . . . , yap.pp6s k(v fioi tot
11.9.141.
1178. 'You would possess a very great proof of excellence.' i.<'.
have it within you, to appeal to when needed, it. e'x- is the result
NOTES 243
of IT. ^ovvat or Xa^ftv. eSw/ca^ aavTvv TTtipai' dptri^s Plat. Laches 180 u ;
fv (fjiavTw TTfipav \al3ujv Xeii. Aiiali. o. S. 15.
1181. Cf. 57?MO/8opos ^aaiAeiis 11. 1. :231 ; 0. Supocpajot Hes. W. D. 39.
KaraKXtvai, lit. 'bring down', orau KaraKAiOrj rj rcd^rjXos (h yovara
Arist. Hist. Auim. 2. 1 ; vvd bvaniviwv Sovpart K(K\ifi(6a A. P. 7. 498,
1182. ovi vky... c. infill, often in Horn. (II. 3. loG ; Od. 1. 350).
1183. <})a6(rinPp. 'HtX. I Od. 10. 138, Hes. Tli. 958.
1184. €<|)op., of the sun, II. 3. 277, &c. ; cf. KaOopa 1G8.
Cf. /xwfios 6£ dWcuv Kpi^ajai cpOoviovrwv rots oTs ■noTiard^ri Xa/^is
(vKXta jxopcpdv Pind. 01. 6. 74 ; buXios yap aiwv ftr' dvSpdai Kpefxarai Isthni.
S. 14. Simon. 5 refers to the seeker for a Travd/jwixos dvOpanro's,
(vpV(!)ovs oaoi icapirov alvvixtOa xOovus, as to ^ut) ■yei'(a6ai Ivi'arw Si^t]-
fxfvoi, dpiwpLrjTov S' ovhtv iyei'To liporoh Parrhasius 2. 4 ; PpoTwv Se
jxwfioi -ndvTfrfai fxfv iariv in' (pyoii Bacdiyl. 12. 202.
1189. 8vcr4)p. : Hes Th.^j2&; cf. oh'oi' dfivvropadvaippoavi'daji' Simon.
ap. Ath. 447 a.
1190. tXd[ji€vos, • propitiating.' Peppin idler supports his conjec-
ture Xvufxevos bv an appeal to tAvaaTo bvruppoavvdwv Hes. Th. 528.
1191. cYKaraK. : Ar. Plut. 742.
1193. dcnrdX., ' thorns,' poisonous ace. to the Scliol. on Theoci'.
4. 57. Plato says that in the hnver world tyrants are tortured
with darrdXaOoi (Rep. 616 a\
1194. While I consider rw to lie the correct reading, I regard the
whole line as an interpolation introduced for the puri^ose of
adding a pentameter to a quotation that oriiiinally ended with
OavuvTi. It is just as if ravra piiv ovrwi iffOi had Ijeen iirefixed to
dXrjOftt] 5e iraptaroj to form a complete couplet out of the fragment
wrongly placed among the Theognidea (1227). Part (or the whole)
of 424 niav be due to a similar intention; so, too, 554 (— 540^,
1332 ( = 1304).
1195. tiT.. ' an oath which you do not mean to keep' ; the keeping
of it is regarded as a debt due to the gods. t'lriopK. ll. 3. 27'.l. (ttojxv.
Od. 15. 437.
-9u" ovi : hiatus after a pause at the bucolic caesura.
dvcKTov, 'permitted,' should not be changed to dfuTTor ; cf.
<}>eiiyfiv pitv ovK dvacTuv Eur. I. T. 104.
1197-1202. These lines are evidently modelled on Hes. W. D.
448 sqq., with a clear attemjit at differentiation. opviOos 4)tovTiv =
yfpdi'ov (pajvi^v ; d^ti Poiocttjs — KeicXrjyvirj's • t^kovct' = firaicovcrri^ ; tJt€
PpoTOis aYYeXos i]\0' dporov = t/t' dpuToid Te a7Jfj.a <pfpei ; Kai |xoi.
Kpa8iT)v tiraTa^e (xtXaivav =; KpaSirjv 6' «5a/c' ; otti jioi dXXoi f\. dyp. =
dvSpui d^OVTiOO.
1197. u^ii lio-qaas | II. 17. 89. Cf. o Xvuos rdv aiya diiiKH, d
ytpavos TwpoTpov Theocr. 10. 30 ; cf. Ar. Birds 710.
For the form ^owaip cf. vwad^^vus 1298, tlBwai Hippon. 1, and
i'evwixivo<> Anacr. 10.
I <Lp. 1275, 1289 ; dporov . . . | dipaiov Hes. W. D. 617.
1199. Kp. (xtX. : cf. <pp€V(s f^eXatvat II. 1. 103; fifXayxtTaiv <ppr]v
Aesch. Pers. 115 ; KiXaiuuxpo^i Kap^ia Aesch. Suppl. 785 ; pttX. KapSia
Pind. fr. 123.
1200. Cf. (vihSr] x^pov SSO.
]2(»1. Retain kvcj>6v (yJO", 6v in arsis at caesura: ace. to the Lexica
KV(})wv = stiva aratri^ but only here; elsewhere it denotes "an instru-
ment of torture, stocks, a curved stick, a kind of tunic'.
R 2
244 NOTES
1203 sqq. It i^i clear from the 2iarallelisia of 120.j, C> that iio
exphination of k6kX. will suffice unless the word is applied to the
tyrant after death. Read either KeKX-qcsrai (MSS.) as in Oavwr Se
KKTJ^€Tai KaO' 'EWdSa Eur. Hel. 132, or and this gives a better
parallel to 8a.Kp. piX. /ceKXavaerai. dvitoTO corresponds to olfxtoxOeis.
1206. I SciKpva Oep^a x«'"i""' Od. i. 523 ; Mk. 9. mtu' Meleag. A. I*.
12. 132; but rafxa mrj SaKpva | Asclep. A. P. 5. 145. For piX. of.
SaKpv 5' dnu ^Keipapajv x'^M-<^^'^ /SdAe Od. 4. 114; Kar oacojv /SaAffi'
SaKpv Eur. Hijip. 139G.
1207, 8. ' You can stay if you like, but we do not invite you ; if
you remain you will be regarded as a nuisance, but as a very good
friend when you are not among us.'
1209, 10. Reitzenstein assigns this couplet to an A'tOoju living in
Thebes, and the next poem to an exile from the Lethaean region of
Asia Minor. It is better to regard 1209-10 as one elegy.
AiOojv : Odysseus told Penelope that his name was A'iOuv (Od.
19. 183) ; and so with Harr. we may explain ' I am an Incognito
by race and I dwell in Thebe '. The poem (1209-16; certainly
begins and ends with a mystification {Aieoju . . . ArjOaiw'. After
suggesting that 'the puzzle woukl then be tf. discover the author
of the couplet, a puzzle which would be solved of course when
it was included in the collected poems of Thoognis'. Harrison
discusses the possibility of a veiled allusion to the name 0e'o7i'tj
Avhich might be contained in a conjectural a? Oiiuv or a OiSiv.
But, as he rightly concludes, ' any api^roach to certainty is beyond
hope.' k"i9o:v may contain a suggestion of bravery as in a'lOwvo^
Se Xeovroi ix^^ «^ aT-qOecrt Qv^iuv (Tyrt. 13"! ; it was also the name
of Hector's horse (II. 8. 185 .
0t|Pt], often used for QrjPai. There was a town called Thebe in
the Troad, on the borders of Mysia, the residence of Eetion. the
father of Andromaclie. It was destroyed by Achilles. So 'HeTiaif
7«Vos (Ih'l has been suggested.
TToAii' (vTeixea irepaas II. IG. 57.
1211. d4)€XaJs, 'foolislily. ignorantly ' ; d</>eA7Jj, simple, fooli^^ll,
Demosth. Epist. 4. 11 ; to dipeXws Xeyeiv )( to yXacpvpwi A. Dion.
Comp. 3. 1 ; ISiuiras avroh nal dtpeXets KaXovvn Socrat. Hist. Eccles.
1. 8 ; Lfjov dv elr} ru dtpeXaii tw /xfj SiTjpOpoJUivwi /tT/S' dicpt^w? dXX'
dTexfciii Te Kal xwpis 1-maTTjp.rjS d-ndarjs Galen 10.
Sevvajc. 'taunt'; Kond 8. p^^ara Soph. Aj. 243; Rhesus 925:
'lei'vdrreis (jje Soph. Antia. 759. The noun S(vvos is used bv Ildt.
9. 107.
1212. Aiyjijrihi, according to Wendorlf ji. 47 , was an • eralpa quae
convivio interfuit atque Trali^ovcra poetam ingrate carjisit.' Frere
{Theognis Rcsfiiutus) takes her for the wife of Theogni.s. ' The very
rare name Argyris is found in an inscription from Oropus, circa
B.C. 200, as well as in an inscription from Tliera.' Harr.
1215. ' I am not a slave, foi- I have a city.' In Plutarch's
Themistodes (c. 1) we learn that the hero's mother was not a
Thracian but a Carian ; 'SedvOTj? 5« Kal iruXiv aiir^ t^j Kapias 'AXtKap-
vaaaitv TrpoaTi9rjai ; ' a fixed citj- ' Holden. Themistodes on being
called an dvfjp diroXis, i-eplied : 'we have left our liouses, ovk
a^iovvTis dxpvxojv (VCKa SovXevfii'. nuXis 5' ynTv 'icrri peyiarrj tuiv
'EXXT]vi5oji' ai SiaicuTtai rp:ripei<>' ib. c. 11.
121(5. At)6. IT., 'the plain of Oblivion.' ^A irCaov !ji.9iwv i/Jor
NOTES 245
7J«ax<s' d\\' i'Se ArjOrjv va'uis dyXairju iv x^"''' '^o-rde/.ih tj Agatliias Scliol.
A. P. 7. 220. It is hard to connect this witli the river Lethaeus
near Gortyn, or tliat near Magnesia. In the Frogs 186 we have to
AtjOtjs neSiov mentioned with Cerberus, &c. Harr. also refers to
tlie souls in the Kep. 621 a, that cross to ttjs AtjOtjs TreSiov, and
encamp napd tuv 'AfxiArjTU iroTafiuv.
kekA.., generally = ' I)ordering upon '. ai 6' akl niKkiaTai Od. 4.
608.
1211). Bergk's conjecturt:' tx^P°v Suo-jxevet is supported by the
iorresponding <j)iXov <j>iX(«) in the pentam. '■ It is hard for an enemy
to deceive a man wJio hates him, but easy for a friend to deceive
a friend.'
1221. ' Men are apt to say things that cause great Jiarm, espe-
cially when they are in a state of excitement." Stobaeus inserted
this couj)let in the section entitled Trtpl 5(i\ias because he saw in it
a suggestion that hesitation and talk lead to cowardice and flight.
Editors have without sufficient reason changed \6yos to Se'os or
1226. dX-nOoo-. Eur. I. T. 1278 {KaOoavva MSS.).
fiopT. : * I testify to it myself, and you must also do so (by taking
to yourself a wife).'
1229, 30. Athenaeus 457 b quotes this as an example of a -/pi<{>os.
It was the practice to propound these at convivial gatlierings : cf.
eyai TTpurepov fxtv tovs Ke\evovTas XifQiv ypi(povs ■napd ttutov wufj.rji'
\->]piTv Antiphanes. When a man failed to solve the riddle he was
called upon to drink a bowl of wine as a forfeit. The present
couplet does not look like a riddle: it is more probably a 'con-
ceited ' tour de force of the Alexandrian age, and the expressions
it contains may be compared to the elaborate paraphrases of the
seventeenth century Prtcieuses in France.
Cf. dpTi Si KVKViiw (p6(yyo/xiV7]v arvpiaTi Ades2>. A. P. 7. 12 ;
fjTiiva! (pOeyyofifvi] arufxaTi | Adesp. A. P. o. 135.
repTtvd di' dykunaov tp9. ar. | Simmias, A. P. 7. 193.
'E\eY«i'iJv B'.
It will be found that the notes on this section contain a great
number of references to the First Book ; these are mainly the
liai'allel j)assages adduced by Corsenn to prove the de^Dendence of
li' on a. The reader will frecxuently find it hard to discover
wherein the resemblance lies.
1231-4. This poem was not originally connected with the love of
boys. It was the love of woman that wrought the ruin of Troy,
Theseus, and Ajax.
Theseus carried Helen oiF to Aphidnae. He descended to the
lower world and joined his friend Pirithous in an attempt to seize
Persephone. The two were fastened to a rock on which they were
condemned to sit for ever. They were both in Hades at the time
of Odysseus' visit, but he did not see them (Od. 11. 631). Accord-
ing to another version Theseus was rescued by Heracles ; on his
return he found that Aphidnae had been sacked by the Dioscuri,
who had liberated their sister Helen and set a usui-per upon the
throne of Theseus. The latter then went to Scyros where he was
treacherously muiHiered by King Lycomedes. The reference in our
246 KOTES
passage may be tu tlie puni.^^linieiit inHicttd upon liiia in Hades ;
for although he was then only helping his friend Pirithous, he was
the more important personage of the two, and could justlj- be cited
as a victim of Eros. But it is more probable that the poet had in
mind the ruin caused by the amours of Theseus himself. 'On
trouve chez les chroniqueurs beaiicoup d'anecdotes sur les amours
de Thesee, mais nulle part cette idee que ces amours auraient ete la
cause de sa mort ' i^Couat^ ; but ef. im vaai Se t^i' 'EKei^rji dpjTayTjv
wo\etxov fih' funKfjaai rip' '\TTiK-qv, avrw 8i (h (pvyrtv itai 6\(9pov
TeKfvT^ffai Plut. Thes. 29.
Ajax, the Locrian. 'Oi\id8r)s (II. IG. 830. 2.527\ In the ardour
of his passion he attacked Cassandra and dragged her from the
statue of Pallas. On the voyage from Troy he was wrecked, but
Poseidon fxtv e^eaacuae OaXdaarjs- Kai vv Key 'iictpvye K^pa ical kxOop.evos
Ttep 'hO-lji'T, (a reference to the outrage upon Cass. ?\ d ^xf, virep^piaXov
(TTos tK0a\f Od. 4. 500 ; he was then slain by the angry Lord of the
Sea (by Pallas ace. to Verg. Aen. 1. 45\ The motive of Athene's
wrath \vas clearly stated by Arctinus in the Uiupersis.
, •^7^^- J-'*- 'yx*''^'' 'Epajs, neya nijfta, fxiya arvyos di'9pwTroiati'. tK afOix'
ovKufievai r' epiSes GTOvaxai re ydot rt Ap. Rh. 4. 445.
ctxstX. in Horn, nearly always ad init. hex., often without
a verb (cf. oX^ios oartT, vfjmos ui ktK?, "savage, merciless,' of
Achilles, Hector, Cyclops.
[xaviai : cf. dnpoatKTan' 5" ipwTwv u^vrtpai fxaviai (' fits of madness
wrought by unattainable longings ' Pind. Nem. 11. 48 ; darpaydXat 5'
"EpMTos daiv fiaviat re /cat Kv8oi/xoi Anacr. 47 ; yparo 5' ov fidXois ovSi poSa:
oiiSi KiKii'i'ois dW opOaii fiavian Theocr. 11. 10. Tliere is no need to
personify them here and write Maviai any more than there would
be to write AeaiVas in Theocr. quoted in' the next note, although
Pausan. speaks of^ a Oewv lep6v on the way from Megalopolis to
Messene, KaKovai Si ical avrd', rds 6eds Kal rffv xcupar ttjv nepl ro Upov
Marias' Soitei S4 fioi Oeaiv twv EvixeviSaiv iarlv liriicXi^aii Paus. 8. o4. 1 ;
ef. Quint. Sm. 5. 452.
^ Ti0i]v. H. Dem. 142 ; fj Sij^ofcparia tujv fieydkaji' dyaOfj Ti6r]f6i,
Ilept Tipovi 44. 2 ; vvv 'iyvcjv tov "Epajra" ^apiis Ofui- ^ pa AeaiVas
Ha^uv ($Tj\ai^t. dpvfiw re viv 'irpupi pdrrjp Theocr. 3. 15.
1232, Cf. TTpoS(5ua9ai iic Uprifdmreo^ Hdt. 3. 62 ; (<b'i\-neev iic Aioj
II. 2. G(>8.
1233, 0. Aiy. II, 1, 265 (interpolated).
1234, aipQTfprjaiv dTaaOaXiTjaiv iJKovro Od. 1. 7.
1235, 'All I ask is a hearing, what I have to say will be enough
to make you accept my proposal of your own accord.'
8a(i. <|)p. : 'fais violence a. tes sentiments' (Couat). Cf. dW,
'Axt\(v, ddpiaaov Ov^uv fteyau II, 9. 496.
dTreiO-f), ' unpersuasive, unpleasant ' ; elsewhere generally =
' disobedient' ; but cf. d-rr. irpds ttjv ytvaiv Ath. 87 c ; dw. ti^xv Pind.
fr. 15,J hard ' ; KaKus Kal dn. xu^poj (Hades l ' unpleasant,' Hermcsiau.
Ath. 597 B, Couat quotes dneteiji Kal dmOavos (pai'raaia Sext, Emp
Adv. log. 1. 169. In Pind, fr. 15 the MSS. have d-nivdrjs.
1237, 8. Cf. 1284, 130(5, 1085. 6. 1095, 6. 690,
voo), ' in a reasonable spirit " - 5a^, (pp., cf. 365.
1239, -ju. Cf. 414, 796, 565.
1241, 2. Cf. .528, .504,1186.
1212. There is no need to read tnf pxo/xivrjs, 'the friendship that
KOTES 247
is to come ' ; the meaning is : ' The friendship of the past will be a
joy to you, but you will have no control over that which is then
passing you by ' (of. 669\ i.e. 'You may boast that I have been
your friend in the past, but I will not be your slave in tlie future '.
The pres. partic. irapep. denotes of course time contemporaneous
with the main verb.
1243 = 597.
1244, Cf. 122. dvTiTUTTos, 'adversary,' cf. u A.io^ avrirvnos Acsq\\,
Sept. 521 ; used of an echo ' striking back ', avTirvrrov (pdoyjrjv
ifxTTaKiv abofxivriv Lucian A. Plan. 154. 2.
1245. Cf. (vvwfx.o(Tai' yap, iivTes e'x^"'^''''' Tci irpiV, irvp Kal OaKaaaa
Aesch. Ag. 650 ; Paley cps. ' water with fire in ruin reconciled ',
Milton, P. R., 4. 412. The following is still closer to our passage :
' It will be the mixing of fire and water if they two should make
it up', referring to a pair fif lovers ill-suited to one another,
Edith Rickert, The Reaper, cli. y. Cf. ofos t' d\(i<pa t iyxkas ravTw
ici/Tfi SixoaraTovvr' av oil tpiXciis wpoafvvenois Aesch. Agam. o21. The
right mixture is composed of two fires }5ov Sidaj/xt r-qvb^ eyai "YvvaiKa,
aoi ^aiSpav (ttI nvp 5t nvp eoix' vnetv dycuv Aristoph. fr. 453.
1247. With viTTtppacrLv supply e/"?'' {objective genitive), ' the ti'ans-
gression against me ' ; the meaning is made quite clear by <<j>'
a|jiapT. in the next line.
1248. Cf. 327, 8. 1281.
1249-52. Cf. 257-00, 1207-70 ; II. 0. .JOO ; Anacr, 4, 75.
1249. Bgk.* assumes a lacuna after 1249 ; nam haecfuit sententia ;
tibi satiutus es, abrumpis vinciila el aufugis ; post, %ihi fames te premit,
redis ad pristimini dominum. That cannot bo the meaning ; for the
reason of -qX. I'lJier. is given by ttoGcov ictK. ; the horse serves two
masters ; from one he gets fodder, fr<pm the other enjoyment. The
poet is rejjroaching the boy for letting his inclinations be overcome
for a time by the gifts of a rival. In 1267-70 the reference is
solely to the boy's readiness to desert.
1253. The construction requires <|)i\oi to be taken as an attribute
with iralSes ; the adjectives and nouns are carefully arranged
IT. 4)i\., ucjv. ITT., eT)p. K., ^. dXX. (^NA, AN, AN, NA). The next
couplet sliows that a new significance has been forced upon 12.53, 4
as by Plato. Lys. 212 e, 4)iX. being now regardful as a predicate.
' Happy he who loves' instead of ' Happy iie who has'. 1255,
is modelled on this new interpretation.
1256. I Ovp. iv (vfp. Od. 10. 405.
For the sentiment cf. alrovan' ovk dpyvpiov ol XPV'^^'^^^ (naiSfs
epajpevoi). tl Sai ; u /xh' imiov dyaOuv, d St icvi'as 6rjpiVTiKa<i Aristoph.
Plutus 157 ; ' gaudet ecjuis canibusque ' Hor. A. P. 162. See somn
excellent remarks in Geddes, PnM. IJvm. Poems, p. 235.
1257, 8. Cf. 213-8, 1071-4.
1257, 8, 1259-62 are tlie offspring of two crude attempts at verse-
making.
1257. If we retain KivSvi/otfft (A) we must translate ' wandering
chances, vicissitudes ', that come to men in turn.
ttoXuttX., cf. yvSji^ai tt. IBporwv Bacchvl. 10. 35; n. AijiffT^pej Od.
17. 425.
1259-62. The whole poem is bungler's work, and it would be
futile to concentrate our attack upon one or two expressions and
endeavour to amend these. Cf. 19, 421. There is abundant
248 NOTES
support from Gk. literat. fur tiriKeiTai crTe4)avos, which has been
so violently criticized ; cf. ewl antpav-qv KccpaXijcpiv deipas Brj/caro II.
10. 30 ; Kparl 5' enl tcwirjv OiTO II. 5. 7-43 ; ttiXISioi' \a0wv kin tt]v
KiipaKijv Demosth. F. Leg. 255 (some inferior MSS. have -nep'i) ; km
Kparl arkipavos Eur. Med. 1065 : kniKti/xevos rrj Ke(pa\fj kwtjv Paus. 5.
27. 8 ; knl S' iOevTO OTeipavovs Eur, Bacch. 702 ; arifpavov kmOkadat
liovXoiML Menand. UepiK. 349. kni was more frequently used in later
Greek, cf. the Schol. on -mplOov rJi'Se \rjTk<pavov) Ar. Thesmoph. 380,
TO 5e TtipiOov oTTfp fipuv avvTjdes kmOov Kkyeii'.
1260. 'A crown of ignorance.'
1261. Cf. 1302, ayxi-a-rp., 'suddenly clianging, wheeling round."
dyx. neraPoXri Time. 2. 53 ; d7Xio'rpo^a /SonAevo/^ai Hdt. 7. 13.
1262. Cf. 1152. 1238 b.
1263-0. Cf, 105, 108, 253. 4, 368, 399.
1267-70. Cf. 257-60, 1157-60,1249-52.
1270. Cf. 36, 1368.
1271. Cf. 223, 792. 1051.
1272. ' Cum verbis aiaxvi'?? 5k tpiXon i/fXiTepon kjkvov comparari
potest 181 ' Corsenn, This alleged j^roof of connexion between
Book I and Book II is afforded by to. v-qtpoai yivtrai aiaxpa !
1273. Either * You gave me the joys of love for but a short time,
and when the storm came, I rushed to port ' ; or (possibly) ' You
have put my ship on the beach high and dry (i. e, made me
abandon your love\ for when the storm came, I rushed quietly to
harbour '.
dva4;vx'^ means 'I draw up (a ship) on the beach, and let it
dry ' Hdt. 7. 59. It also =' refresh ', dv. <p'i\ov rjrop II, 13. 84 ; the
Alexandrian poets used it often in an erotic sense, e, g. dva-^v^cu ttjv
K^prjv Heliod. Aeth, 8. 14,
Cf, also Upa, 5ii' oiKTpw (pair' di'difv^ov ttui'cuu Eur, Hel, 1094.
For the metajDhor of the lover in the storm cf. ifvxn^ Tnujo/ufUTji
Kvpmi KvTTpiSio}' dW kfjik ruv vavqfuv kn' f/wetpoio <pavkvra awe nujv
Xinivcuv (vSoBi 5e^a/jikvr] Mac. Cons. A. P. 5. 235.
1276. CLdfOfaiv flapivoiaiu | Cyprla 2 ; | dvOeaiv dapivois A.T. 12. oS.
1277. TrepiK. Seip-qu | II. 3. 39r. ; Venus Cvprum deseruit Hor.
Od. 1. 19. 9.
1279. ' I am not going to do you any harm, not even if the gods
mean to grant me vengeance ; and I have a serious grievance, but
beautifuLboj's are not chastised even when they have transgressed.'
1281. Kctfl-qnai : as often = ' sit in judgement over' ; cf, oii yap km
TovTw (neut, KdO-qrai u SiKaarrjs Plat. Apol. 35 c.
1282. Cf. ov vkfxiais 1182.
1283-94. From 1288 to the end we have a very beautiful and
carefully arranged jjoem ; what precedes is mere rubbish, and was
written to supply the required paederastic introduction to the
story of Atalanta. There is a slight difference in the metrical
construction of the two j^ortions ; 1285, 1287 have the ' bucolic
caesura', of which there is no instance in the remainder of the
poem. The original may have run 'laalov Koiprj, , . . (ptvyfi . . .
Tf\u (Historic pre.sents).
1283. KttT, See on 617.
1284. TovTO = fTi aoi kt\. cf. 130(;. cu(|>poo-., ' be glad on that
account.'
1285. For the words ov ydp roi /xf SuXcv printed by all the editor.s
NOTES 249
before irapeXeuCTeai tliei'e is no MSS. aiitliority whatever ; they should
be ti'eated as a pure conjecture ; they are written in the nrargin
of^ in a very late hand (prob. late eighteenth cent.), and the black
ink seems quite fresh. They Avere there when Bekker used the MS.
for his edition (1815) ; he jirinted them without comment in
the text of both editions (1815 and 1827). The transition fi-om
1284 to 1285 is too abrupt; it is best to assume the loss of several
lines. There is no need ti> regard 128G as corrupt ; the author
probably intended the meaning to be • for though you have con-
quered you have your victories behind you (and no more to
come)*. But i^oiTi<ra> usually means 'in the future' (e.g. 206),
though it is used for 'behind' (i>lace) II. 11. 461. to ttX. cf. 606,
Hdt. 9. 70, )( ToiiXaoaov 2(i9. Hartung conjectured ovb' dTraTTjai vik.
ttut' f'x^'^ ; there still would be the use of e'xfis for the future.
1288. 'lacriov . . . 'IacriT)v. This rei^etition of cognate words, which
is so characteristic of Greek poetry, has been rejected by several
critics; Heimsoethjn'oposed irapO. 'A/)«a5(«?;V,Hartung's text contains
JlapQiviov kot' upos ; cf. debs . . . 6f6v, veos . . . veov, &c., at the
beginning and end of lines in tragedj-. Trans. • daughter of lasius,
lasian (i.e. Peloi)onnesian fir Argive) maiden', cf. "'lacroi/ ■'A/)7oy Od.
18. 246. 8teph. Byz. has'Iacros" tu "Apyos koi 'Idaioi ol KaroiKovvrfs.
'lasia virgo (lo)' Val. Fl. 4. o5;l Atalanta is called lasis by
Propert. (1. 1. 10).
Tradition assigned the name Atalanta to two heroines : (1) d.
of Schoeneus the Boeotian, Hes. fr. 73; she %vas beaten in the
race by Hi)>pomenes ; i2 ) d. of lasius the Arcadian ; she was
beloved of Milanion and took part in the Calydonian hunt.
No. ' 2) is also called the d. of Schoeneus, the eiionymous hero of
Schoenus in Arcadia, an miifjre from Boeotia. The race-course of
Atalanta was one of the sights at Schoenus, Pans. S. 35. 10. Cf. Died.
4. 65. 7 ; Steph. Byz. s.v. Sxoti'oCs. As a rule her father's name is
given in the form lasius, e.g. Kovprjs 'laaioio, Callim. Artem. 216,
■ Aristot.' Pej)!. 44, but lasus in Apollod. 3. 9. 2. Her home was
Maenalus, ace. to otliers Tegea and Mt. Lycaeus. Exposed by
her father on Mt. Parthenium, she was suckled by a bear, and
■on reaching the age of womanhood she eschewed all intercourse
with men and led the life of a hvintress, until she surrendered to
Milanion.
1290. dr., 'fruitless, to no purpose,' as often in Horn. (e.g.
11. 4. 26). Blaydes suggested driXeaT freKfi ; cf. ttvW' dr. voeT j
Simonid. 85. 8.
1291. According to the i^resent jiassage she seems to have left
her home to escape from her suitors.
voa(pi^eLv rivd twos is common. Udptv i/offipifis Plov Soph. Phil.
1427; TTarpos voa(pi(eai Od. 23. 98. It is also used (midd.) with the
accus., and some have proposed to change du/xaiu to Bu/xovs in our
passage. voaipLaaapivq bwpa Od. 21. 77. 104 ; voatjuaOetua Oeuiy dyoprji'
H. Dem. 92.
1 293. Cf. l^upuivra tpya ydpLoio II. 5. 429.
Xp. 'A<(). fxr] p.01 buip' (paTO. TTpu(p€p( xp. 'A<p. II. 3. 64 ; x. 'A(j>p. \
Minm. 1. 1 ; ■^pvaiai KvnpLdos 6iK^ip.^puTov Bacchyl. 5. 174.
1294. For 5u)pa= "a liift.' cf. xpvaos, hujpa II. 20. 2(58.
129.5. Cf. pi] poi pdWoi/ fv dXytai Ovpuv upivris II. 24. 568 : cf. Od.
21. 87.
250 NOTES
(X€ . . . 6v\x.6v partial appos. as so often in Homer.
opuv., used of arousing emotion, e. g. ' pity ' II. -i. 467 ; ' anger '
II. '24:. 508; 'grief II. 14. 459: hero ' drive my soul to despair ',
as II. 9. 243.
1296. Cf. 974. \i.-qti: cf. 1310. a-t] <}>.. love for thee.'
1297. I oix- irp. II. 6. 340. Od. 20. 04.
6{m> 5' erroni^eo fxTjviv | H. Aphr. 290; Aios 5" in. ^x. \ Od. 5. 146.
Cf. 400. 750.
1298. pd^is, not used by Horn, or Hes. ; cf. Kal fxiv en' dvOpunov^
/Safis €x*' x"^*"''? Mimnerm. 15.
voitr. : cf. ^owarjs 1197 ; i^nia elSivai II. 10. 73.
1299. Cf. di TTai, 5l(7]fxai at, ov 5' ou icUis Anacr. fr. 4.
In tlie age of gold they were not so coy. ^ pa tut' rjoav
>(pvaiioi naKiv dvSpfi. o KdvTf(pi\r]fj' u (inKrjOiii Theocr. 12. 16.
1302. Cf. 1201. 1244. 965.
1303. Cf. 1329. Cf. I dKK' dye I'W emp.eivov II. 0. 340.
S. x°-P' 1331.
1304 =- 1332, cf. 1383.
loGTetpavov Kv6epfir]s Hymn 6. 18 ; Kvirpti loar. Sol. 19. 4,
Bujpov, i. e. beauty.
1305. e. yv. : cf. Qv^lZ elSeirj II. 12. 228.
irai8(Ca: 1348. Harr. cps. «« naiSeia^ (piKos Lys. pro Polystr. 11 ;
naiSiai eTrj Plat. Politic. 208 E. How can Mr. Harrison tell us
that 'examples of the meaning " boyhood " are not far to seek',
and then in the next sentence maintain that ' the two instances of
this ran use i)i the M. P. point to a single author ' ?
iroXvTip. 7«A<os Od. 15. 120; tibos Hes. Th. 908 : 7//3?? H. Aphr.
225.
1306. More nfteu x"^'" ^(<yi^('- but cf. iftpovquaTO^ x"'^'* Eur. fr,
724.
1307. [j.T|, c. fut. ^fearing . cf. (l>o^ovi.iat /.irj tuch ■fjSot'di TjSovaii
tvpriaojxei' tvai'Tias Plat. Phil. 13 a. For a conibin. of fut. and subj.
see Aesch. Pers. 121.
PiT|a€ai: fut. midd. in a pass, sense, cf. tpi\T]aeai Od. 1. 123 ;
TtfXTjaeade H. Ap. 485; /Sirjaofxai is act. Od. 21. 348; but pass.
Hippocr. S. 280 see Yeitch). The active Ptncu is very rare.
o'pp. IT. : cf. a 5ei\e ^e'lvaiv Od. 14. 301. Here mock-heroic on
the analogy of uBpifMonciTprj (II. 5. 747\
1308. xaX. I 1385 ; epy 'A,ppo5iTr]i Hes. W. 1). 521.
dvT. : noXe/jioio. epyoji', in Homer.
1309. t'lTi, 'in yiiur case.'
1310. -n-aiS' dSa-q, 'ignorant,' a ref. to yvoOs 1305. Sitzler pro-
posed (Bursian, Jahreshciiclif, 1900) nai5' u\ot].
1311-14. Cf, 599-002.
8iu)p,pi.ai : opwixai is regularh^ used as a deponent in Homer ; for
the form cf. wyn/^at Ai-istot. Meteor. 1. 0. 8 : wnrm Aesch. P. V. 998 ;
KaTwrnai Plat. Rep. 432b (ciuoted by Veitch . Siopdco, ' see through ',
'see clearly' ; 5. to aXrj6is Plat. Parmen. 130 c; Ziopdv tov viov koI
^aaaviC,eiv Pliilosti'. p. 82. Here 6iu)u.p,ai. means ' I know you
thoroiighly ".
1312. dpO. Ti5€ <J>iX. : cf. 320.
1310. «x€io-9a : cf. TiaOa, oJada ■ iiixeOfv 8' «x*"''^" ^d^a;' r; tiv aWov
<pi\r]a9a Sappho (V 22, 23. quoted as nap' kloKevaiv I>y .\pi>llon. de
Pron. 343 u.
XOTES 251
1318. iraiSocj). : cf. lo4-'3. Solon used this word (7rai5o</>iA.>7<rr7
fr. 25} ; Ka-yib iraiZoipiX-qao)' rroXv KaXKiov tj yaneiv (a song by)
Seleucus ap. Atli. 697 d. Plat. Comic, (ap. Polluc. 3. 70) used the
verb in the passive.
1320. ir. V, )j.c\€i : cf. ov yap u irai? ijirtos ov5' aicaico^' aWa fitXoov
TToWoiai, Kal oiiK a5/5a/cTos ipwroji' Died. A. P. 5. 122.
1321. t'lraK. 1300. tv9. 0. : nvOov ivOfTo Ovuw Od. 1. 301 ; x"^""
TorS' iv$eo 0vficv (' cherish ') 11. 0. 320. €|x. x- • ' the gratification ofmy
passion.'
1323. For the forms KvTrpoY«vT], Kiy7rpo7€i'77s ! H. 10. 1 j. Kvirpoytvua
(Pind. Pyth. 4. 210), cf. 'hpiniStia, -eSyj, UijvfXorrda. -um]. 'Icpiyivfia,
-yovr], 'AvTiyuvTj, -yivr). -yivtia, 'Hpiyovq, -yiuna, KaWiyivr] ictX. Cf.
iravfiv Tiva. KOfidrov kt\. ; x'^^*'"''"' ^* Xvaov (k nfpif^i'av Sapph. 1. 25.
1325. d-rro-n-. : cf. 829.
^cp^Tipas : fJ-tpp-fipaf ippovrtSis, ^ovka'i, fxtpifwai Hesych. ; Krjdfxo-
(Jvi'Tji' T( KaKuiv d/XTrav/xa re fxfpftrjpacuv Hes. Tli. 55 ; fifp/j-fpa epya
11. 8. 453 ; ixfpfiTjpii^u ()d. 0. 141.
1320. Cf. Ill',); 'give me the works of wisdom when I have
tasted all the joys of youth.' For TsAeaai'T^a) cf. 338 and KeXvrai
(HOI yv'iwv pujp-1] Tjyi'S' T)\iKlai' iaibuvr aarujv Aesch. Pers. 013 ; hnimi
HoiOdpaos icKvovaav Soph. Elect. 480. It is possible to supply nXiaai
{fpyfi. cr.)from riXiaai'r', if objection is raised against Sos epyfiara.
1327. Xti. yiv. )( Kdaios yivw A. P. 12. 25, a frequent theme in
A. P. 12 ; the charm vanishes when the -nuj-iojv has come amdaai
yivw (A. P. 12. 26).
traivtov. As the MS. has the accent ' (') we should not be justified
in reading a' aivSov. aaivasv would of course liav*' justified either
form. The meaning is ' fawn <>ij, co;ix. wheedle ', Pind. Pyth.
1. 52; aaivoi ich' n' iaiSoirra Kal olKO([>v\a^ aicvKdicatva Nossls, A. P.
1>. 604.
1328. [jLopcr. : c. inf. II. 5. 674.
1329. We might read &5oi'T£ n (SiSdi'T en MS., cf. 5' (rt 1345 for
5e T() ; KaXuf ri, cf. rtpnidv ri 1345. The subject is amlv, ' my
suit is a compliment to ynu the giver of favours, and to me
the lover no disgrace.'
Cf. oil Swa/xai ae OiXojv OiaOai (piKof ovn yap alrdi, our' ahovi'Ti
SiSais, ov9' a SiSojp.i 5«'xT? A. P. 12. 19.
1330. \i<To-op,ai, absol.. cf. Kiaaopiai -qpir Z7]v6i ()d. 2. 08 ; generally
A. npus or vn(p, e. g. II. 15. OOU.
1331. Cf. 1303, 1204. tad' nre kch aii alrrjnm TOidvh' «f iripajv
Xdpira A. P. 12. 10.
1332=1304 borrowed to fill a lacuna. Couat suggests ij^eis xpv'^-
Caiy (cf. the frequ. tjkoj iptpwv). A similar explanation might be
given to tStis, 'be afflicted with a constant longing for' ; cf. tuv
davuvra narepa KaTaarh'oixT' exfis Eur. Troad. 317; Xiyerai 6 Zevs avTfjs
(paaOfls 'ix^v Plat Cratvl. 404 c.
1334. dvT. : cf. 042.
1335. Cf. 1375, 1003.
1337. onrfX. : ^17 '■noXaKrlarji Kix°^ "^^ l-qvo'i Aesch. P. V. 651, utto-
KaKTiaaa' v-nvovYi\\\\\. 141; • d-no\aKTi<fii inimicos omnis' Plant. Epidic.
5. 2. 13 ; 'ApiaTOTi\i]i rjpd^ d-rriXdicTiai KaOdtrtp rd nwkdpia yu'vrjOii'Ta
TTjv pL-qripa Diog. Laert. 5. 2.
1338. (^itpvyov Oavdrov TeKos Archil. 0. 3.
1339. Cf. (76 mKwt^ iKXvaopm Od. 10. 286.
252 NOTES
(v(T. K. I Od. .S. 1288, A. P. 5. 87.
lo41. d-TT. IT. Meleag, A. P. 12. 13:3; qtt. Hes. W. D. 519, H.
Aphr. 14.
1342. Cf. 967. (K(paivfiv TafMo. av vvu f6e\(is (Bdnxf) Meleag. A. P.
12. 119 ; KUKovs 5e Ov-qruv t^ifprfvi \puvos Eiir. Hippol. 428, 'expose.'
1343. d€K.Hdt. 2. 162; Soph. Tracli. 1263.
1344. «-iTi, 'ill the case of; some read hv\ as iinb -naiU SaiMrjvai
Hes. Til. 464. vvoS/xrieds sens. erot. A. P. ">. 300.
aiKcXios : a parallel form to deiKeMos [W. Sm. § 305). detK. Od. 19.
341, Sol. 4. 25 ; dfiKeXiws (SafidaOrjv Od. 8. 231 ; a'lKws Soph. El. 102.
ai/ff'Aios has been restored Eur. Andr. 131 (MSS. d(tK.).
1345. According to Homer Ganymede was carried off by the
gods to be the ciiiJ-bearer of Zeus (II. 20. 232\ Other early poems
tell lis that he Avas abducted by Zeus in person (H. Aphr. 202).
The eagle was a later invention. Lucas refers to thirteen extant
vases quae puerum ostendunt trochum et gaUitni tenentem lovemque cum
sceptro 2)uer>im insequenfem. Several of these belong to the late sixth
or early lifth century. The eagle is not represented on vases illus-
trating this legend until the fourth century. From the fourth
century onwards the eagle always figures in the fable. There is
then good evidence for the antiquity of the present poem.
1346. d6. Pacr. | 1120. Bergk looks Avith susjiicion upon the
repetition of Kai. But the first Kal (FavuiJ.. • introduces the com-
parison with the poet's own case, in the next line it means 'even'
tlie great son of Cronus himself.
1348. Cf. 1305. Cf. (i Tii'd ttov TraiUcuv ipajujraiuv dvdos 'i\0VTa fISes
A. P. 12. 151.
1349. I oiTO) [A. e. 191.
1350. Cf. 969, 1344.
1351. Kcj|i. : i//9pt{'(n' yufro /uiOijs Hes. Here it may = v0pi^f ; but
more jirobably the couplet has )>eeii diverted from its original
2)urpose (advice to a young man). ireiGeo dvSpi. hiatus after imperat.
cf. Trave. oKota Theoci". 15. 32.
1352. Cf, 526, 1004.
1353-6. This jwem was never intended by its author to deal
with paederasty, vtoicriv tpcos cannot jiossildy mean ' love of boys '.
The idea is : ' Love is a doubtful quantity for young men.' Until
it is perfected love is bitter and sweet according as hope or despair
predominates ; successful love is all sweet, love unrequited is all
bitter.
1353 = 301. Cf. TO y\vKinnicpov "EpuTus ex^o^ /3«'Aos Meleag. A. P. 12.
109; e^etj to jXvkv Tpav/xa. ui dvafpoji. \d^pqi Kaiup.tvos ixiXni ib. 126.
cf. ib. 154 ; 'Epos havri jx u \vaiix(\rji buvd 'yAvKinriKpov dfidxafov
opiKTov Sapph. 40. The nurse in Eur. Hippol, defines tpdv as
rjSi(noi', w irai, ravTuv dXyeivuv 6' a/xa (348).
1355. Cf. 1370 ; subject tis, as often, to lie supjilied from a word
already used {vforaiv).
1356. tovt' dv. I 332 b.
Cf. ;^aAc7ra)T€/)oi' di ndvToiv dnuTvyxdi'di' (InXovvra Anacrilt. 2715.
1357. TTaiS. ('i:)ueroruni amatoribus'j : -natSoflnXai is used in the
same significance by Glaucus A. P. 12. 44, and again 145 (anon.).
iTai86<})iXos is the commoner form, TtAAwj (an ogress) naido(pi\ajT(pa
Sapph. 47, Harrison refers to an instance of naiSo<pi\7js and an-
other of yvi'aiicoil'iXrjs ' Ijoth active in sense') quoted by Pollux
from the Old Comedy,
KOTES 253
1358. Sva/xopov (A) isi i^robably due to a carelesslj- wi'itten ;or
read) archetype ; for hvaXoipov cf. 102i.
1358. |AVT,[jia. 'something to remind them of ' ; ' a painful souvenir
of their liosjiitality,' reminding them how unfortunate they were in
harbouring such a dangerous enemy, tw yptirei TliXdyaji'i waTTjp
eneOrjKe MeviaKo's Kvprov Ka\ Kcjwav, p.vdpa KaKoCotns ( ' luckless life ;
Sapph. 120.
tpt\o^evia Bacchyl. -"}. 1<>.
(piKoltivos Baccliyl. ■"■). 111. 1-3. I'o.
1359. Cf. TTvvftv Tjdiwi (is TO, Toiavra Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 19. -novnaOai
Tfpi, common in Horn. ; here ' to be occupied with in order to
secure' {(Is).
1.360. K\T)|j,aTivci) TTvpi : for the expx'ession cf. ' pineus ardor' Verg.
Aen. 11. 7S(> ; iv wpl Se Spvivco x*^/"" C*'^ Tlieocr. i'. 19; cipvivw
TnevSufiei'os fU\tTi Antipat. Ep. 28 'quoted b\' Cliolmeley Theocr.
1. c.^ ; TTpivivoi a.v9paKes Ar. ^Veharn. ()G8. For tiie use of k\t)(i. cf.
oXxaSa -rraXaidv K\T]p.aTida)v ical BaSos jffxiaavTd (the fire-ship) Thuc.
7. 53.
13G1. • You failed to "fetch " my friendship and ran upon a rock,
and then cauglit linld of a rotten rope (to pull your ship off") ' : for
the metaplior cf. eu aol rdfj-d^ MviaKf^ Plov irpvp-vrjaL avfivrai Meleag.
A. P. 12. 1.5'.t ; kxopivoi iiis Ttvos da(pa\ois ndaf^aToi (■nijiaivaiixev els tui-
vw Xuyov Pi. Laws 893 B : ovroj yap di'Tjp \tpTji> iretpavTat tuiv epiwv
BovKfVfxdTuv Eur. Med. TfiU ; oOev €«• aov, 'AnoWwuie, -neifffia eyui /3dA-
Xo/xai Pliilostr., p. 212 ; to Trflipa ttjs tavTov (l>i\oao(pias f^ ^AKaSrjfieiai
We^X-qro ib., p. 481.
irpoo-eK.. c. dat. : KvOripois Hes. Th. 19S.
«>. 4)iX. Q^i.: I 1099, 1379.
13()o. diretdv : '•• out of sight, out of mind " is not true in this case ;
I shall remain faithful to you even when away from you. Iso one
shall persuade me not to love you.'
ovSe pie TTilaas \ 839, and Od. 14. 363,
1364. Harr. suggests wi a epit . . . ' no man sliall persuade me
not to love tliee as some one has persuaded thee not to hjve me'.
Bgk.* proposes uktt' ipii, ' to love you like my own self.'
For TTt'iBeiv uiare. cf. ov yap eneiOe roiis Xiovs ware icxivrw Sovvat
veas, Sie^r) es MvtiXtjvtjv Kal (neiae Aea^iovs Sovuai ol via? Hdt. 6. 5, cf.
Su^ay wart ; SerjOii'Tes ware Thuc. 1. 119.
1365. See Introd. p. 62.
Cf. 1117.
1367. 8. Cf. 1267-70. 957. 854, 607.
TUCTT. It., ' none of her companions trusts her,' Harr. This does
not supply the conti'ast required by dX\d. A boy shows gratitude
towards a 'faitliful friend' ; a woman regards no one as a 'fiiithfui
friend ', and so as worth retaining ; to her there is no diffei'ence
between lover and lover ; all are alike, and faithful service has no
reward.
1369-72. Cf. 1353-6. It is liard to see why Bgk.* preferred
\-a/\en-os to icaXos : ' utroque loco xa-^f "'^^ scribendum esse suspicatus
sum '. naXos is supported by x°/"^ 1372 ; everything in -naidoiinXdv
has its joys, even escajje from it.
1-369. Cf. i\eiv vvaov.
d-iTo9. : cf. -noXXdv d-rroOiipLav {'A(ppoSiTaT Eur. I. Auk 557.
1370. €{;p. • It is ensii-r to liecome afflicted with it than to satisfy
it,' cf. KaKuv evpero Od. 21. •■>04.
254 NOTES
TeXtaai : cf. 1355. licTi\iaaiiMfV tuv epojra i;aX tujv TraiStnui' twv
avTov (Kaaros tvxoi Plat. Symp. 193 c.
1372. tv anticipates tveo-Ti ; cf. «• S' vrrtpas re naXovs re iroSas t'
ivih-qaiv tv avTTi Od. 5. 260 ; av 5' 'OSutrei/s TroXvfiTjris aviaraTO II. 23.
709 ; or tv = • besides ', as tv Se km. iv Mtixijn Hdt. 2. 176.
TauTT) ]-efers to the preceding line.
Cf. ou5' o fitKixpoi ''Epojj dtl yXvKvs' dW dvirjcras voWaKt^ ■^Siwv
yiveT' tpuifft 6tus Asclep. A. P, 12. 153.
1373. Cf. 1303. ' You have never stayed for my sake, but you
slip off at every eager message you receive from others.' KaTaji. is
always intr.
Xapiv. 'for the sake of.' -/Xwaarj^ X'ap"' Hes. W. D. 709; XPV
5' dXaOtlas xdpiv alvtii\ 'for truth's sake," Bacehyl. 5. 187 ; fxeWuvruv
Xapiv ib. fr. 7. 4.
1375. Cf. 1335.
1377. KaK. <j)p. : cf. 433. tI ttj-s tu/uopilHas uptKos oiav tis pltj
<f>ptva's Ka\ds txv > Eur. fr. 552.
SeiX. 6jji. : cf. 31. 597.
1378. alo-x. ov. ex. | 546.
1380. u»vT)(iT]v, aor. airwvrjTo Hdt. 1. 168: wvi^to PI. Meiio 84 c,
also wvdixrjv Eur. H. F. 136S. Tr. ' I have got my reward for acting
like an honourable man *, i. e. I am not involved in your alax- oveiS.
For the partic. cf. aii rjfxds uv'iviis dtl vov9tju>v Plat. Hipp. M. 301 c.
1381. Join ■nap-txovra.
1382. Some lines have been lost here. After writing Kvirpoyivovs
the scribe's eye fell on 5ai/). Ioot. a few lines lower down ; lie
remembered the frequent combin. of K. bwp. loar. and wrote what
stands in our MS. It is not likely that the mistake was occasioned
by the repetition of Kvnpoy. before Scupoi', as the name occurs again
1385.
1384. X- axe. I 295.
1385. Cf. 180, 556, 590, 1010.
1386. KvirpoYsvTis : first in Hes. Tli. 199 ; ivaTtipdvov KvStpeirjs
Od. 8. 288.
I Kii7rpo7««'^ KvOtptiav H. 10. 1.
SoXoTT. ; 5. 'AcppuSira Sapph. 1. 2.
Cf. ti Ti TTtpiaaui' I 769: 7?i' n it. | ktK. freqii. in A. P. e.g.
5, 40.
1387. Cf. TTjv Si Z«i)s TijuTjcre, Trepiaad St Sip' diriSaiKtv Hes. Th. 399.
1388. Sajivds : of. Sa^va 3rd sing. Od. 11. 221, but 2nd sing. II.
14. 199.
Cf. TTuOcfi Sd/xfcaa vaiSos ^pah'ivav 5i' 'Af^poStrai' Sapph, 90.
"Epos OS TTavToiv re Oeuiv iravTcuv t' dvOpwiroji' Safxvarai tv aTqOeaai
voov Hes. Th. 122.
yivoi ovStv th'EpMTa' cro'pir], Tpniros rraTtiTai Anacrnt. 27c.
APPENDIX
Oh Thcoynis 104 In fhr JISS.
In V. 104 A lias tov (j-tT Sowai 6(\oi with traces of other letters as
f xplainud below. Between the e and 5 of ^er Sowai thei'o is an
erasure which extends below the line on the right side of the
vertical stroke of t and widens out considerably above the line so
that pai't of the Latin interlinear translation has been removed ;
thus, L. trans, above tov, hoc ; above e — S an ei-asure, then a frag-
ment of n or rather «i ( = magnu«j) closelj' followed by dare ; above
OiKoi, viUi. There can be no doubt that the original reading was
Hifa bowai OiXoi. The change must have been made after the Latin
translation was written. The whole of 7 except the right i)rong of
the fork still remains. In making the erasure this right prong was
scratched out (as we can clearly see on insjiecting the MS.), and
also the a of which little is left but its final curve ; the knife also
scraped away the corner of the upper cui"\'e of 6 so that it now
almost resembles u (o with a grave accent). Then the lower vertical
part of 7 the handle of the fork) was prolonged upwards in a
redder ink (which resembles that of the L. trans.) to form the up-
stroke of T, and a cross-stroke was added in the same ink at right
angles to it from e. Cf. C. T!., July, 100:3. tov fJcydKov Snwat OtXet :
TOV ixtya Sovy' fOfXd *.
Oi/ Theognis 15:3-4.
Theognis 153-4 :
riKTii Toi Kupos v^piv, orav Kauw oA/3os inrjTai
avOpujTTCp, icai utw fjifj vuos dprios 77.
In the Athen. Pol. ch. 12 we read under the name of Solon :
5rjfj.os 5' u/5' av dpiOTa aw r/yffJ.ovfcratv enoiTO,
/j-TjTe Xi'ai' dvfOeh fi'rjTe ^la^opuvos'
TiKTd yap Kopos vppn'. uTav no\vi oA/3oy iTrrjTai
dvdpuJTtoiaiv iiaoLS fxrj voos dpTtos rj.
The second couplet of the Soloniau version received a detached
form by the substitution of toi for yap. and a change in the sense
was introduced in order to emphasize the effects of Kupos upon the
had man. When -rroKvs had given way to kukcS, the plural in the next
line had to go, and the pentameter was recast into the form pre-
sented by the MSS. of Theognis. Clement of Alex, knew that the
popular version was ascribed to Theognis, and he may have read it
himself in a MS. of the INIegarian poet. 'Su\aivos 5e iroiTjaavTOs
256 APPENDIX
* TiKTiL yap Kopoi v^piv. orav iroXiis 6\0os 'iiT7]Tai ' rivTLicpvs u Hivyvis
ypd<pei ' TiKTei rot Kupos vPpiv, orav KaKw oA/3os (ir-qrai ' Str. 6, ix 740.
The lines jiassed into a proverli at'an early date. The Schol. on
Pind. 01. 13. 12 quotes the hexameter as Homer's. Diogen. 8. 22
(= Macar. 8. 27'i has orav kqk^ dvSpl irapeiT] ( = Apostol. IG. 05", ; cf.
TiKTii yap icupos v^piv cuj (5 ruv TtaXaiaiv \6yos Philo, Vita Mosis, p. 711.
On Theofjnls 211-12, 509-10 : Stohaens 18. 12.
Theognis 211-12:
Oivov TOl VIV€LV TTOVKW KUKUV Tjl' de TIS aVTL/V
TTivri (jTiaTajJefcxJs. ov kokus. d\\' dyaOi'ii.
Theognis 509-1 n :
oivos mvujj.ivos TTovXiis itaicLv fjv 5e tls avTuv
TTwrj iinaTa^ivois, ov KaKuv, d\\' dyaOuv.
Aristotle (Pi-obl. 3. 17^, Artemidonis (Oneir. 1. 66', Stohaeus 18. 12:
oivos muufievos vovKvi KaKtJr rjv 5e rts avTvv
TTiVT) iiTKTTafxivooi, OV KUKos, d\\' dyaOos.
Clement (Strom. ('>. 712) has:
Kaicor . . . avTo! | \p^Tai . . . icaicov, d\\' dyaOui'.
All the cxuotations agree in making oJvos the subject ; these and
Th. 509-10 represent a form of the original (211-12) more suitable
for popular quotation ; the couplet became proverbial and enjoyed
for generations a separate existence in that dress. 211-12 deal not
with wine, but with conduct. 'To drink viuch is a bad thing,
i.e. characteristic of a bad man ; but he who drinks in moderation
is a good man.'
On Theognis 255-0.
icaWiciTov ro biKauWaTov Xwarov 5' vyiawnv
vpdyfjia di repwuTarov, rov tis epq, tu rvxiif.
Stobaeus (103. 8) quotes the couplet under the lemma eeuyviSos.
For Xwarov the MSS. give paarov, and the pentameter runs: rjhiaTov
Se rvxiiv wv tis iicarrros epa. Aristotle criticized the distinctions
made in the poem.
(1) Nic. Efliicf! 1. 9: ''ApLffTov dpa Kal icdWiarov i<al ijSiaTov tj evSai-
fiovia, Kal oil SidipiGTai ravra Hard tu Ai]\iaKi)y emypafXfxa'
KaWiOTOV TO SiKaiuraTov' Xwcftoi' 5' vyLaivnv'
TjdiaTov 5« Trf(pvx', ov tis fpa, to Tvxfiv.
ayravTa yap inrapxti TavTa Tan dplaTats (vepyfiats' ravTas 5€ 77 fiiav tov-
TftJi' rrjv dptoTTjv ipaf^lv ilvai tt}v tvhaifxoviav.
Two MSS, (Par. 2113 and marg. 2114) read tux^u' ov tis iKaCTOs epa.
(2) The Eudemian Ethics begin with the words :
'O fiiv fv At]Kw irapd rai 6ew t^v aiTov yvw^i.rjv dTTO(prjvdjj.eyos aw-
APPENDIX 257
eypaiptv eirl to irponvKaiov tov Atjt^ov, 5(«A.w^ ovx vndpxovra iravra tQ
avTw, TO T€ ayaOuv Kat to Ka\bv Kal ru jJSu, ■noiijaas' KaWiarov kt\.
TrdvTCOV S' TjSlCTTOV, ov Tts (pq, TO Tvx^^y.
'HfiiTs 6' avToi fii) avyxwpwjxiV f) '^d.p iv^aiixovia KdWiarov ical dptaTov
airdvTcov ovaa ijdiaTuv lariv.
Some MSS. have eparat, all omit t6.
Stobaeus in the same chapter {vtpt EvSatfxovias 103, 15) quotes as
^o(poK\(ovs Kpeovarjs :
HaXXiffTov ecrri towSikov mcpvKevai'
Xwarov bi TO ^fjv dvoaov' tjSkttov 5' otiij
ndpeoTi \rj\fis Siv (pa Kad' ■fjfx.epav.
A somewhat similar list occurs in a famous scolion attributed by
some to Simonides, by others to Epicharmus (see Schol, on Plat.
Gorg. 451 e) :
vyiaivdv fitv apiarov dvbpl Ovajw,
SiVTipov Se (pvdy KaXuv yeveadai,
TO TpLTOv 6e TiXovTeiv abuXws,
Kal TO TerapTOv tjlidv i^erd Twy (piXcov.
See the refs. collected by Weir Smyth in his notes on this scol.,
llelic Poets, p. 477.
From the above quotations it will be seen that ijSiaTov is at least
as early as the time of Sophocles ; it occurs in every version ex-
cept those given by the MSS. of Theognis ; Toi; is found only in
Theognis AO ; it is certainly earlier than ov. niipvx' (Eth. Nic.)
cannot bo original as it prcsupi^oses ov. All the versions agree in
supporting ipa.^ The words npdyfia, TepnvoTaTov, and Xwotov are
characteristic of Theognis and his age, and the evidence points to
the couplet in our MSS. as the original from which the others are
derived. I do not think it unnatural even to suppose that the
Megarian poet composed an inscription for the sanctuary of his
city's patron goddess at Delos; but it is also possible that a popular
proverb, descending from the couplet of Theognis, was at a later
period adopted as a suitable inscription for the Goddess of Healing.
As the passages from the Ethics differ substantially in their cita-
tion of the pentameter, it is not likely that Aristotle verified his
version of an oft-quoted saying by comparing it with the actual
words written on the Delian Propylaea ; ho cei'tainly did not
trouble himself about exact accuracy in the matter ; so we have
no right to invoke his authority against the identification of the
couplet in our MSS. with the epigram at Delos ; our verdict can
only be, non liquet.
On Theognis 409-10, 1161-2.
27ieo(7ms 409-10:
ovSfva O-qaavpov itaialv KaTaO-qari d/zetVco
alSovs, riT dyadots dvdpdat, Kvpv\ eweTai.
^ u)v T(? (KaaTOs fpa and other variants (as (pdrai, epd ■nore in the
Th. MSS. and elsewhere) represent an endeavour to get rid of the
somewhat unusual to {Tvxeiv).
258 APPENDIX
Tfieognis 1161-2:
ovStva Orjaavpov KaraOifjaeiv iraialv dfifivov
aiTOvcriv S' dfaOoTs avSpaai, Kvpve, Sidov,
Stobae^is 31. 16 under the name of Theognis:
ovSiva Orjaavpbv KaraQijaiai 'ivSov dfiehco
alSovs ^v dyaOots dvSpdffi, Kvpve, didws^
The Theognidean touch tTmai proves Th. 409-10 to bo the
original. ' Your own good name is the best treasure you can lay-
up for your children.' 1161-2 are a parody of this. By the exer-
cise of considerable ingenuity (e.g. alrovcnv 5' for aiSovs rj t) the
author has produced a ludicrous travesty of Theognis with a very
slight deviation from his actual words. ' Don't lay up treasures
for your children, but hand your cash over to good men when thoy
want it.' dp.ei.vov takes an indirect command in the future in-
finitive with ovSeva for ptijSiva. It would have been easy to write
fxrjSeva . . . Karadeadat dpaivov ; but perhaps the writer preferred
to adhere closely to the original, and he probably regarded the bad
grammar as an addition to the joke perpetrated at the expense of
a moralist he learned to hate in school. ai5. 5(5., which has caused
great offence, is on the analogy of xdpiv ^ihuvai. The change from
ai5oCs 77 to aiTovaL was perhaps made after -q had come to be pro-
nounced like 1. The version of Stobaeus is the result of eliminating
vaiaiv to secure a more direct personal application of the maxim.
The couplet in its new dress is very subtle. ' Generosity is
the best savings-bank ; the best way to save is to give freely ' {evdov,
storing at home ; biZws, giving to others). It is not unlikely that
the Stobaean lines were known to the composer of the parody
(1161-2), and that ho borrowed a hint from 5i5a)s and possibly
alZow Tjv {alrovaiv). Both Stob. 31. 16 and Th. 1161-2 ai-e too
ingenious to be due to the gropings of a ' corrector ' wrestling with
a corrupt text (so Bgk. accounts for 1161-2).
On Theognis 425-8.
irdvTwv [ikv ji.T| <j)Cvai (MSS. Theogn.) is a much better reading than
apx^jv fxev, although the line was more frequently quoted in the
latter form (e.g. by Sext. Empir., Diogenian, Certam. Horn, et
Hes., Suidas, Macarius, Apostolius, Arsenius ; Clem. Alex, and
Theodorctus have irdvTwv). The ve>-y best thing is fxr] <pwaL, the next
best is rrep^aai kt\. ttcivtuv affords a better contrast than dpxhv
(' not to be born at all '). Bergk holds that the two hexameters
were originally composed for the Ceriamen Ilomeri et Hesiodi to which
he assigns a very early date ; they were ' imitated ' by Theognis
who added two pentameters.' But it is known that the Cert, was
compiled in the reign of Hadrian, while the ccrtamen proper which
1 We should then have an example of the process adopted by
Pigres, S? rfi 'IKidSi TrapevedaKe Kara arixov eXeyeiov, ovtoj ypdipas'
H^viv dti5e, Sea, TlrfXTjiabeu 'A.xi\rjos, Movca, av yap vdffTjs ireipaT' «x«is
ao(pir]s (Suidas).
APPENDIX 259
it includes can with certainty be traced to tlie Museum of Alcidamas/
a fourth century sophist from Elaea in Aeolis and a pupil of
Gorgias ; see the articles ^Ajuv and Alkidamas in Pauly-Wissowa.
This disposes of the greater antiquity claimed by Bergk for the
hexameters 425 and 427. He is also wrong in inferring that
antiquity assigned these actual verses to Silenus ; at any rate, there
is no proof of his contention in the following passages. Both
certainly contain a reminiscence of the lines as given in the
MSS. of Theognis, dvGpdnrot? to iravraiy apiarov = irdvTtDV imx&ovioicnv
dpioTov. Bergk sees in trainrav a reflection of dpxw- I'^ "^he
Ciceronian passage longe = iravruv.
ToCro [XiV iKi'ivcv rSi Mi5a Xiyovai ^rjirov /xercL rfjv Orjpav, uis eKa^e tov
'XfiKrjvov, 8ifpuTWVTt Kai irvt'Oavofievo) tI irori iari to ^ikriov rots dvOpw-
TTOij Kal r'i TO TTavTWV atperdiTaTov, to /uei/ irpwTov ovSiv f9f\(iv dirftv,
dWd aiwirdv dpprjTws. (Treidfj 5« TTore jxuXis wdaav ixTixai'fjv nTjxavwfxtvos
TTpnaijya'/eTo (pOif^aaOai rt tt/joj avTov ovtoj's dyayKa^uixevos ('nreiv ' Aai-
fxovos kiriiTuvov Kal tvxV^ x"'^^"'^' e(l>Tjfj.€poy airipixa, ti fit j3id^ia6t Xtyiiv
a ijp.iv dpiiov ixfj yvujvai ; par dyvoias yap ruiv o'lKiiajv KaKwv dXviruTaTos
o 0ios' dvOpdiTTois 5t napnav ovK (art yivtaOai ru irdvTojv dpicrrov, ov^i
(XiTaax^w T^s TOV iiiXrlaTOV (pvaeais' dpiaTov ydp irdai Kal Trdaati to pir)
yevicrOai' to ptivroi p.(rd tovto Kal to npSiTov tuiv dWojv avvmov,
SfvTepov S(, Ti yevopfuovs dnoOavftv dis Taxicrra. Aristotle quoted by
Plutarch, Consol. ad Apoll. 27 d.
'Affertur etiam de Silcno fabella quaedam : qui cum a Mida
captus esset, hoc ei muneris pro sua missione dedisse scribitur ;
docuisse regem, non nasci homini longe optimum esse ; proximum
autem, quani primum mori ' Cicero, Tuscul. I. 48. 114.
The omission of the pentameters in the collections of proverbs
proves nothing at all ; the hexameters alone would naturally
suffice for the purpose of popular quotation, as the second and
fourth lines add nothing to the substance of the thought. There are
certainly traces of the lirst Theognidean pentameter in a passage
of Bacchylidcs and perhaps in another from the Oedipus Coloneus :
dvaTOiffi p-fj (pdvai (pfpiarov, pr]5' dfXiov irpoaidav (piyyos Bacch. 5. IGO.
pf] <pdvac Toi/ aTravra vikc \uyov to 5', eTrtt (pav^,
PijuaL KiiOiv od(.v irep i]Kei ttoKv Sivrtpov us Tax^ara
Soph., Oed. Col. 1225.
dtravTa viKa Xuyov = navTCvv dpiarov (Th. 425).
firel (pavfi = (pvvTa (Th. 427) with a probable echo of pirjh'' iaiStiv
ktX. (Th. 426).
It will thus be seen that iravrajv is supported by Aristotle, Cicero,
Sophocles, and the Schol. on 0. C. 1225 who cites vavTcov . . . tm-
eaadpivov as a well-known saying (jo Xtyupievov).
The following passage favours the reading dpxrju :
voXXoi? ydp Kal ao^pois dvdpdaiv us rpijm KpavTOip, ov vvv, dXXd ndXai
^ Stob. 120. 8 quotes Th. 425 dpxw ktX. as (k tov XaXKiSapiavTos
Movaiov. The next extract (Stob. 120. 4) reads &e6yviSos- dpxr)u
fitv . . . (TtanriadpLivov (Th. 425-8). Subsequent discoveries have con-
lirmed the conjectures based on the title given by Stob. 120. 3
(reading (k tov 'AXKiSafx.avTOs Movaciov).
260 APPENDIX
KiKXavdTCU TavOpwTtLva, Ti/xwp'iav ■^yovfievoi^ eTvai rov Plov Kal apx^jv to
'^evidOai avOpooTXov avficpooav ttjv ixeyiarrju Plut., Consol. ad Apoll. 27.
On Theognis 429 s^^. and Plato Meno 95.
Bergk imagines that because Plato quotes d 8' rjv ktX. (435) before
iToWovs av kt\. (434), tliis must have been the original order of the
lines ; and in his critical note he confidently remarks, ' itaque
scripserat poeta : oirS' 'AaKXrjmdSais . . . dvSpwv,'' then a lacuna, d 5'
^f . . . vorjixa (435), TToWovs av . . . e^epov, then a lacuna, kovitot av
l£ ayaOov ktX. But the change in order may bo due to the fact
that Plato was quoting from memory, and this would also account
for the application of oXiyov n^Ta/Sas to an interval of 400 lines.
It is also quite iDOssible that he regarded d S' ^y n. ktX. as a con-
venient summary of the required jirotasis in the words of Theognis
himself; it was more concise and effective than d 5' 'AokX. . . .
dvSpwv. Bergk has also apijropriated nai (used by Plato to return
to the apodosis as expressed by Theognis after his own gloss ol
SwapLivoi TovTo noidv), and arbitrarily added it to the beginning
of 43G (^kovitot).
On Theognis 903-30.
Mr. Harrison calls this elegy ' the only poem in our collection
which can safely be condemned on grounds of language '. There are
others equally objectionable (e.g. 1259-G2, 1283-6), and his stric-
tures are not always justified, as the following considerations will
show.
903. ' avd\uo-iv appears only here and in Thuc. 6. 81. 5.' L. and
Scott, it is true, give but two instances from classical Greek (and
another from Just. Mart.); but cf. Trepi dvaXuaius xRVP^drcuv Plat.
Crito 48 c, ttjv ahuv nal ttotwv dvdXwaiv Laws 781 c, Rep. 591 e,
Lucian, &c.
904. ' Kv5. dp€T. may be defended by comparison ivith Aesch. Suppl. 13
KiiSiffT dxeojv and Bacchyl. 1. 25 €A.7ri5( KvSpoTtpa.' I see no reason
to question its use in our passage ; nvSiaros is Homeric. Cf.
(OTfipdvaKje iwUixojv diOXwv Pind. 01. 14. 24. 'The dpfT-fj with most
KvSos attached to it.'
905. ' In KariSetv the i^repos. has lost its force.' The word is really
most effective in the present context, 'catches sight of ' as a (XKonos
sees an enemy from his watch-tower ; it is used exactly as in the
passage quoted by H. X'^^' fi^XXu x'^'To^ei' 'laatTai iv KaOopqs Pind.
Pyth. 9. 52. Xerxes sent a KardaicoTTos who w? TrpoarjXacn Trpui to
OTpaTuiTibov (OrjetTo re Kal KUToipa irav fiev ov to aTpaTonedov tovs ydp
tatu TfTay/xevovs tov Tdxfos . . . ovk ola t« ^v KaTiSeffOai Hdt. 7. 208 ; opa
ovv Hal vpodvpov KaTiSfiv kdv ttus TrpoTfpos (fiov iSj]s Plat. Hep. 432 c.
90S. While admitting that tovtov iV [^tovtoviv A~\ is ' to bcprcfcrred '
to tovtov Of*, and suggesting that 'the slight change ofTovTOv to tovtcu
xcmdd perhaps be an improvement \ he declares the poem to bo 'so bad
that attempts to improve it by emendation are hardly justified '. tovtov is
required for the sake of empliasis and is much better than the un-
emphatic tovtcv ('for that time ').
APPENDIX 261
913. 'Sairavdv does not occur in the Honi. poems, Hesiod, Pindar,
Bacchylides, or the tragic poets. It belongs essentially to 2:>rose.' Its iirosaic
nature may be a sufficient explanation of its absence fi'om dignified
poetry ; the more homely elegy would readily admit a word
common in the speech of everyday life. Pindar who uses dairava
seven times may well have hesitated before adopting a word not
yet sanctioned by the higher poetry.
' Tpux'^ P'ov must mean " drag out a dull existence ". There is perhaps
110 parallel to this in Gk. literature . . . Thus 913 presents a ridiculous
amhiguity' [because in Horn. rp. ^iov = ' waste my substance ']. But
(iqd. 5arr. removes all ambiguity. For rpvx'^ cf. Tpvxovrcu retpo/^evot
irevlri Th. 752 ; TTTOj^oy S' ovk dv tj? KaKioi Tpv^ovra e axjTov Od. 17.
387. Here ' make life a worry, spend a life of worry ', ' lead
a wearing life'; a 5e raKei jiioTav dicrnoiva Eur. Med. 141; Taiceis
olfXQiydv Soph. El. 123 ; rpvxoj Piov )( ^woj repirvm. Cf. rpvaiPioi.
916. ' (7iT. t\€u0spiov, food fit for an e\(vdepos. Such an expression is
almost incredible in Theognis, who uses i\tv9tpiov once only, in 538, where
it has a very natural meaning.^ Cf. 8ov\iav Tpo(f>rjv Sopli. Aj. 499
' the portion of a slave" ; SoiiAioi/ ^yua^ Theog. 1212 ('day of slavery');
OTjffaav Tpdjre^av Eur. Alcest. 2 ; Siarpipal (Kev9. Plut. Themist. 2.
918. ' kirnvyxavu) does not seem to occur elsewhere before Euripides ivho
uses it once only {Heracles 1248).' Cf. rivv emTvxovrojv TraiSia Hdt. 2. 2;
1. 68; 8. 101. It also occurs in an anonymous fragment quoted by
Clem. Alex, and assigned to Bacchylides by Blass and Jebb ov yap
iv Heaoiffi kutm duipa Svufxaxrjra Moiaav tmttitvxovti ipiptLv.
919. ' «s uKaipa TTOveiv, " ivaste his labotcr." d'/c. XiyfLv and aKaipus
n6\iv oiKovpovvTa are found in Aeschijlus, but the combination «s dicaipa
seems to be unexampled.' Cf. noveiv j^Sews ei'y rd, Toiavra Xen. Mem.
2. 1. 19; -novovixevov (Is ipiKoTrjra Thcogn. 1359.
921. ' vnaya intrans. is found only in prose, comedy, and satyric drama
{Eur. Cycl. 52), but in early poetry only here.' It is hero intentionally
colloquial, and quite on a level with the line from Eur. Cycl.
922. ' Elsewhere irTuixeuu takes an accus. of the alms only, never of the giver.''
But an accus. of the giver would be quite natural on the analogy of
alruv. Cf. irrwacTTis dWorpiovs o'ikovs Hes. W. D. 395 which Tzetzes
expl. by TTTojx^'JV^- Paley has the foil, note : ' The accus. apj^ears
to depend on the implied sense of motion from one place to
another combined with that of alruiv, KinapSuv, kvox^^^v, cf. Theognis
918 ' (on Hes. W. D., 1. c).
' 925-6 are unintelligible in the MSS., and the attempts that have been
made to emend them into some sense have not had much success.' Sec my
explanatory notes.
928. ' €v ToiiSe ytvn xpTi|J.ciT' ix^iv has been taken to mean " manage
one's money on this principle ".' He then suggests a translation
somewhat similar to the one offered in my notes and adds : ' even
thus T. 7tV. is strangely abrupt '.
Reitzenstein may be right in assigning the poem to a person
much influenced by the teachings and philosophical discussions of
the Sophists ; at the same time we should not forget that the
olegists (e. g. Solon) were in many respects the precursors of the
Sophists, and that verse preceded prose as a vehicle for ethical
discussions.
In any case one may heartily agree with H.'s description of the
poem as ' prosaic in the extreme ', though we cannot admit that it
262 APPENDIX
' is unique in our collection for the badness of its langunge and
style', and 'probably the pastime of some late scholar moderately
familiar with Homeric and Attic idiom but incapable of reproduc-
ing it '.
On Tlieognis 1103-4.
The ' woes of Magnesia ' had already become proverbial when
Archilochus composed the oft-quoted line KXaiu to. Qaaiaiv, ov ra
Ua'yvrjTwv KaKa (fr. 20). Aristotle (ap. Heracl.) is the first historian
who refers to 'the woes of Magnesia': m.a-yvqTcs di' vnepPoX-fjv
drvxrifJ-ciTCDy noKKa (KanwOrjaav xai trov Kal 'Apx'^oxo? (f>V'^h KXaicu kt\.
Schneidewin explains drvx- as a euphemism for d(jfl3r]fiaTa, and
this fits in with the interpretation of the proverb given by Suidas:
Trap' oaov ovtoi daetBrjaavTes ds 6(du iroWwv KaKwv k-nupdO-qaav. The
kings of Lydia probably added to the already numerous ' woes of
Magnesia '. We know that Gyges attacked Smyrna, Colophon, and
Miletus ; and his alliance with a powerful Ephesian family would
naturally lead him to attack their hated rival on the Maeander.
This view is confirmed by the present passage (Th. 1103-4) in which
Magnesia is mentioned in connexion with Smyrna and Colophon;
it is absurd to reject the claims of Theognis to these lines on the
ground that they must refer to the recent ruin of Smyrna. That
the fate of the Asiatic cities produced a lasting impression upon
the Greek mind is clearly proved by another proverb used like
our 'Queen Anno is dead', e.g. TraAat ttot' riaav akKijxoi MiX-qaioi
(Aristoph. Plutus 1002). Cf. my review of Hauvette's Archiloque
in the C. R., August, 1907.
The metaphor of the ship in Jeivish and Christian Literature.
' ClcTRtp yap dptarus icvPepPTjTijs u tov narpus rj/^uiv 'E\ea(dpov KoyLff/xus,
■nrjOakLOVxiuv Tr]v rfjs (vaefidas favv tv toi tHjv naOujv neXdyei, /cat icaraiKi-
^uixiuos rats tov Tvpdvvov dnfiXais Kal KaTavrXovpLtvos rais tSjv Paadvwv
rpj.Kvniais, Kar' oiidiva Tpunov pHTirpfiptv tovs rfjs fvael3fins o'aKas, iojs
ov eirKivfftv (irl tov ttJ's Oavdrov v'ncrjs Xipitva. Maccabees IV. 7. 1-3.
'lyvdrioi tuvPtpva ttju "EKKXrjaiav ' AvrioxiOiV bs roiis irdXai x^'fJ-^va^
fioXis TTapayaywv tuii> iTokKuiv IttI Aofj.(Tiavov Siwypwf, icaOawep KvPepvTjTijs
dyaOus, tw o'iaKi ttjs ■npocrfvx^'S Kat rfjS vrjareias rrj avvixf'i-a ttj? StSa-
(TKaXias, Tw Tovu) toi irvivpariKw irpus ttju ^dXrjv rfji dvTiKdfxivqs dvTuxiv
dwd/uus SiSoiKws fXTj Tiva tujv 6\iy0->jjvx<^v rj dKepaioripaiv d-notid\T).
Martyrdom of Ignatius I.
Third Edition, Post 8vo, 7s. 6d.
The Idylls of Theocritus
Edited, with Introduction and Notes, by
R. J. Cholmeley, INI.A.
Late Professor of Classics at Rhodes University, Grahamstown.
' He has produced a better text and a better commentary than any
other we are acquainted with.' — Athenaeum.
' Though there are two or three good translations of Theocritus into
Enghsh, there has been no edition of any great importance ; and
Mr. Cholmeley has rendered a real service to students who do not
read German by supplying one which is not only acute and suggestive,
but also notices the recent results attained by such scholars as Wilamo-
witz, GefFcken, &c. . . . The interest of Mr. Cholraeley's notes is
unfailing, and we prophesy a rapid and lasting popularity for his book
in schools and colleges.' — 0.rforcl Magazine.
' A new English edition of Theocritus has long been wanted. The
only modern editions are Dr. Kynaston's little school-book and
F. A. Paley's, which is now out of date. Mr. Cholmeley's elaborate
edition is well worthy to fill the void, and is likely to be the standard
work among English students for many years. The admirable intro-
duction contains very much that will be new to most readers, for the
editor has embodied in it the results of the most recent research
gathered from the Continental periodicals. The sketch of the literary
environment of Theocritus is masterly; and the section on versification
and dialect is equal to it in merit. The notes are just what is required
to a rather difficult poet. They are very properly full, but they are
free from irrelevant detail, and they never jar on the reader.' —
Educational Times,
' To Mr. Cholmeley's edition of the Idylls we may apply with truth
a hackneyed phrase and say that it supplies a felt want. His intro-
duction seems to embody much information that we have not before
seen in any edition, whether for school use or for larger purposes.
The articles on the " Verse and Dialect " and on the " Authenticity of
the Poems " are full of excellent matter. As an edition equally
adapted for Sixth Form reading and for more advanced study, we
fancy that this work will hold the field for some time.' — Saturday
Review.
' One finds in Mr. Cholmeley's work an edition worthy of the poet,
and one highly creditable to English scholarship, though avowedly
much indebted to the scholarship of the Continent. . . . The results
which are so very necessary, to a right understanding of Theocritus
and his position in Greek poetry, are now for the first time introduced
to the English reader. It may be fairly added that no previous
edition can be compared with the present for fulness of elucidation,
touching the Greek text, the allusions, the versification and the
dialect of the poet.' — Morning Post.
To be completed in Six Vols. fcap. 4to
15s. each
The Plays of Aristophanes
The Greek Text Revised and a Metrical
Translation on opposite pages, together with
Introduction and Commentary
W
Benjamin Bickley Rogers, M.A.
The contents of the Volumes will be as follows: —
\'o]. I. The Acharnians, The Knights.
„ II. The Clouds^ The Wasps.
„ lU^ The Peace, The Birds.
,, 1%^ The Lysistrata, The Thesmoplioriazusae.
„ (A(j The Frogs, The Ecclesiazusae.
„ Yfei "^^^^ Plutus, with the Menaechmi of Plaiitus,
^T) 'iiid Index.
d> TJie Plays may also be had separately.
' All lovers of Aristophanes will welcome the appearance of another
volume fi'om Mr. Rogers.' — Classical Revieio.
' It is difficult to be grateful enough to Mr. Rogers for his really
splendid labours of love and learning. Not only does he seem to have
waded through all the commentators, but he has brought to bear upon
them a knowledge of the world and a sense of literature which com-
mentators have not always possessed. As for his metrical version, it is
delightfully musical and idiomatic, and the choruses go sparkling along
like those of a Gilbertian plaj ' — Saturday Revieio.
' Mr. Rogers occupies a unique position among commentators of
Aristophanes, and the news of his increased leisure leads us to hope
that he will be able to complete his translation and commentary, a model
for scholars at home and abroad. In a play like the Ecclesiazusae our
western ideas make translation particularly difficult. Each stumbling-
l)lock Mr. Rogers has siu-mounted with admirable tact and spirit, two
(jualities not often combined. The real poetry of some of the Aristo-
phanic lyrics has been admirably preserved, while the cut and thrust
of the dialogue is as sharp and neat as English allows. Mr. Rogers's
critical powers are also temavk.ah\c.^— Athenaeum.
^(^AHvaan-i'v^^ <^^Ativaaiiiv>
"<Till'lNVatt>)>
University of California
SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
305 De Neve Drive - Parking Lot 17 • Box 951388
LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA 90095-1388
Return this material to the library fmm which it was borrowed.
\^nv
4^'
^•105
o
'VERy/A
Awniwv'
^yoKwmx'^ "^^OM
\WEUNIVEI?S'//.
5!-
L 007 560 734 1
.UCSOUTHfRw
.1 1 r III III irnr- .
a f\c i I t^ri I
o '--
,#
■,v:,
:<>. ^;OFfAf
>Jv^ ^^01
mm\\mi>L ^
g 5V
